Friendship is Failure #13: DARKNESS OF DIMENSIONS

by DakariKingMykan

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Gore, Violence, Crossover, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Sad, Main 6, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Starlight Glimmer, Digimon, Teen Titans, Sex
Length: 187592

Darkness is claiming the souls of men, and a great war is about to spawn

(INUYASHA... DIGIMON 02... TEEN TITANS... MLP FIM)

All across dimensions friendship is dying. All hope and light are beginning to fade.

Many men are being killed and sent to a Dark Realm to spend all time in despair and near-solitude due the actions of others, which soon leads to a great and deadly war that expands all across dimensions.

LESSONS:

1: Try to handle situations with sympathy and understanding instead of pushing and badgering

2: There are some things you should not meddle in

Published 2018-06-29 17:10:08 UTC
Last updated 2019-04-12 00:37:07 UTC

Act 2: Rising Reasons

ACT TWO

One day, in the Feudal Era, Kagome, Inuyasha, and their new friend Shippo were on their way to a village within the land of Kai, where Nobunaga lived.

Inuyasha was rude and complaining, “I don’t see why the hell we have to go to this place. It doesn’t even have any jewel shards anywhere.”

Kagome ignored his lousy attitude and replied, “We’re going because we were invited by the lord of the village, as he wanted to thank us for rescuing Princess Tsuyu from that demon toad.”

“I wonder if they’ll be a big, party.” said Shippo “Maybe with all kinds of food and stuff.”

“That figured, Shippo. You’re always hungry.” teased Inuyasha.

“So what, I’m a growing boy.”

The trio looked on ahead, and saw a royal caravan marching along the field, and Kagome looked on ahead at the royal carriage, and recognized the couple. “Isn’t that Princess Tsuyu and her husband?”

Inuyasha could see, “Hey, it is them.”

Shippo didn’t know the royal couple personally, but heard the stories from his friends. “So they’re the ones you helped. That guy doesn’t look much like a Frog Prince.”

The Princess looked over and noticed her friends from afar, “Oh, please, stop the coach.” she called to the carriers, and the coach was set down. “Princess…” cried her husband, Lord Kimo, but his wife had already gone up to the trio.

“Lady Kagome… Inuyasha. It is wonderful to see you both again.”

Kagome bowed to her “Thank you, Princess.” and she motioned to Inuyasha “Show some respect!”

“Humph!” he scoffed, irking Kagome.

Tsuyu then noticed the invitation in Kagome’s hand. “Oh, I see you got the invitation from my father as well. That is where are headed, back to Kai, to attend the celebration.”

“Why don’t we all go together then?” suggested Shippo.

“Oh, my apologies, but who are you?”

“This is Shippo.” said Kagome “We just met him not too long ago.”

Inuyasha was losing his patience and rudely asked, “Can we get going already. The sooner we get this stupid honor party over with the better!”

Kagome growled, “Sit Boy!”

WHAMM!! Inusyasha was flat on the ground. “Damn it all!” he grumbled.

Soon, the friends were on their way with the royal caravan, but they were still walking, unaware that they were being watched, by none other than Jaken. “So, Inuyasha plans to attend a little feast in his honor… the perfect opportunity to exact your revenge, Lord Seshomaru.”

Inuyasha’s one-armed, full demon elder brother simply stood where he was, and just continued to watch the caravan disappear as it walked along.

“Uh… Lord Seshomaru?”

“I heard you, Jaken, and I will wait here for my brother’s return.”

Jaken was most confused, “But My Lord, the village will be--”

“The village will only serve as an obstruction. I have no interest in harming the innocent, Jaken. Inuyasha will eventually return, and once he has had his fill, then I will be ready to face him at full strength.”

Jaken resisted the urge to argue, feeling his master was right. So he sat down on the grass to wait alongside him.

In the Digi-Destined’s world…

TK and Kari went to the movie as promised, and were surprised to find Ken and Yolei were there at the snack bar.

“Hey!” Kari called.

“What’s up?” said Yolei.

TK was surprised to see they were there, “I thought you guys couldn’t get tickets.”

“Davis gave us his.” replied Ken.

“He did?” asked Kari “But he saved up and camped out to get those.” It didn’t take long for her to figure out he obviously gave them up because she wouldn’t go out with him. “Typical, Davis…”

TK sighed “If I were him I would’ve just asked some other girl out.”

Kari took offense to that, and gave him a stern look, “Not that I don’t regret being with you.”

Kari smiled and pecked him on the cheek, but still, she wondered if Davis was alright. “I think I’ll email him.”

“But the movie is about to start.” said TK.

“It’ll just take a minute.”

Davis was sitting at home playing Video Games, “Come on… Come on… do it! Go on!” he grumbled at the screen “No, No, No… Ah (Bleep)!”

“Davis!” snapped his mom “Watch your mouth.”

“Mom, I’m not a little kid anymore.”

“Maybe, but I don’t take kindly to that language. Why are you even home anyway, I thought you were going to the movies tonight.”

“Change of plans, didn’t feel like it.”

His sister Jun came out looking all dressed up for a night on the town, “He’s probably just upset that Tai’s sister shot him down.”

Davis stiffened, “How did you know?”

Jun powdered her face and acted casual, “I can read you like a book, and besides… you just TOLD me!”

Her brother felt stupid, and smacked his head.

“Oh, Davis…!” his mother groaned “I already told you, my girlfriend’s daughter was available tonight. You could’ve taken her.”

Davis sighed “Mom, I thought I told you to stop setting me up on blind dates?”

His mother shrugged.

“And besides, I gave my tickets to Ken and Yolei. They wanted to go to, and I thought I’d be nice for them.”

Much as the ladies thought that was a nice thing, they were not convinced.

The doorbell rang, “Well, I better go.” said Jun “Unlike some people; I can actually find a date.”

Davis sulked at his sister’s insult.

Tai came into the house with a bouquet of flowers for Jun. “Hey there, beautiful.” he said to her.

Davis was most surprised, “Tai?!”

“Oh, hey, Davis... How come you’re not at the movies?”

Davis didn’t bother to answer as he was too surprised, “How come you’re here and giving flowers to my sister?”

“Duh…! We’re going OUT.” Jun replied.

“It was a rhetorical question.”

Tai wasn’t exactly approving of Davis’ attitude, but then again he sort of expected it. “Come on, Jun. I’ve got dinner reservations.”

Jun giggled and quickly looped her arm around his, “See ya, wouldn’t wanna be ya.” She teased to Davis and then she left with Tai.

Davis sighed, “I’m going to my room.”

His mom shook her head pitifully and said to herself “He really needs a girlfriend.”

Davis went to his room, and Veemon looked up from reading comic books. He already knew Davis was home and didn’t go out, “Whoa! What’s got you all shour?” he asked.

Davis sat down at his computer, “I’m just feeling a little tense. A lot’s happened today.”

His D-Terminal went off, and he answered it; the email from Kari.

“Davis… Are you okay? You didn’t have to give Ken and Yolei your tickets. You could’ve just come with me and TK, and bring another date.

I also noticed you hurt a girl’s feelings at school today.”

Davis honestly didn’t know how to respond back at first. He was still pretty peeved that Kari had been dating TK a whole month and never told him, but not wanting to give her a rough time on her date night, even if it was with TK of all people.

“I’m okay.”

That was all he said, and he didn’t say anything else, but he did turn off his D-Terminal so not to get anymore emails.

“You rejected another girl today, huh?” asked Veemon.

“Hey!” Davis snapped “What do you mean reading over my shoulder?”

“Couldn’t help it. I was jusht curioush.”

Davis shook his head at him.

“Davish, why do you reject all those girls who like you?” asked Veemon.

“They don’t really like me, Veemon.” replied Davis “I can see right through them. Most of them just want to hang with me too boost their own image because of my fame and popularity.”

“How do you know that’s what they want?” asked Veemon “You didn’t even try dating them.”

Davis brought up the school yearbook online.

The picture he showed him was that of a very nerdy kid. “Shinji Yakamuri: Second year student… glasses, braces, suspenders-- not exactly dating material, huh?”

Veemon couldn’t help but shudder at such a face. “How can anyone look like that?”

“Hey, easy…” said Davis “He’s still human after all.”

He then pulled up a picture of a hot teenage girl, “Megumi Tsuzinski. She’s a third year student, and captain of the cheerleading squad. Even I thought she was hot, but she’s shallow like a puddle.

Shinji had a huge crush on her, and asked her out several times, only to get shot down every time. Then one day, he became student-body president. He was entitled to privileges, and he could make things happen, like what food to be served at lunch, and give the cheerleading squad extra time off from classes to practice.

Megumi was all over him, but it was only for his power. The second she got everything she wanted, she tossed him out like a flat soccer ball.”

Veemon felt hurt for the poor guy. “That’s awful.”

Davis nodded “Let’s try another one.”

And he punched up another picture of another popular girl at school, “Hakano Nakamura, fourth year student, and captain of the girls’ basketball team. She tried to ask me out last week, and I accepted.”

“What?!” snapped Veemon.

“Yep…” said Davis “She got dinner reservations at this fancy place, and if I’m not mistaken, she’s there right now, waiting for me to show up, but she’s in for a nasty surprise.”

Veemon dreaded to ask “Why are you shtanding her up? That’s not nish.”

Davis’ features hardened “Well, what she did to me a long time ago wasn’t nice either!”

At the restaurant, the beautiful Hakano was waiting patiently at a table for Davis to show up. “Where is he?!” she grumbled.

The waiter approached her, “Pardon me, miss.” He said kindly “I was told to give this letter to you.”

Hakano opened up the letter, and gawked in shock. There was a picture of a young Davis Motimiya in grade one. He had braces, wore a superhero shirt and had stubby little fingers.

Then she read the letter…

“Sorry, I can’t join you tonight.

Remember the boy who thought you were pretty in first grade and wanted to sit next to you and be your friend. The very one that you rejected, made fun of and called “A Geek” and “A nerd”

And now all of a sudden, I look cuter and saved the world and am a soccer star, which makes you now deem me (Bleep)-able enough to treat me like a human being?

I thought I’d send you this so the next time you see me, you’ll think of that kid in the picture… because he’s the one who just STOOD YOU UP AND REJECTED YOU!!”

Hakano felt crushed, and embarrassed beyond words.

Veemon stood with his eyes wide and his mouth agape, “Wow…”

Davis nodded with a satisfied yet stern expression on his face. “I don’t trust girls like them. I’m not giving anyone any free rides to boost their own egos.”

Veemon finally understood that bit, “But Davish… what if there’s a girl who really does like you?”

Davis shut his eyes tight; as if he were feeling regret, “I can’t…” he paused “Veemon, I know this sounds obsessive, but… Kari isn’t like the rest. Whenever I was around her, I didn’t feel the same like I did with other girls.

She was kind, understanding, and of course she was a little cheeky, and I can never approve how she liked to tease me a lot and make me feel jealous just to laugh at me.

But…I only saw the good in her; like a light I always hoped I could share, and that light was so blinding, I can never look beyond it.

So even if I were to date other girls, what good would it do if I accidently called her “Kari” or saw Kari’s face appear before my eyes.”

Veemon thought that was very deep, “But Kari’s dating TK isn’t she.”

Davis sighed “Yeah… lucky bastard. There’s not much I can do about that. I’m going to have to accept it, and I don’t want to make Kari miserable for no reason.”

He kicked back in his chair, “I guess I’ll just get used to flying solo.”

Veemon thought that was brave of him, but he wasn’t so sure it was a good move. Deep down he knew Davis was secretly super jealous of TK and Kari.

In the Titan’s verse…

Beast Boy went straight to his room when getting back to the tower. He was still peeved at the way the others had treated him. Sure he couldn’t blame them for being angry that he ditched them, but the fact they showed him no sympathy and only scorning really pissed him off.

But he was more upset of what happened earlier that day, back at the Murakami School.

“Things Change, Beast Boy. The girl you want me to be is just a memory.”

“How could this happen…?” he wondered “How could she just pick me up and hurl me out the window like that?”

Suddenly there was a knock at the door, and Robin just walked right in.

“Won’t you come in?” Beast Boy said rather sternly.

Robin took a deep breath, “Look, I came to apologize for yelling at you earlier, but we really needed your help out there.”

Beast Boy didn’t even look at him.

“I know you thought you saw Terra, and it’s been bothering you, but you need to face the fact that you have to let her go and move on.”

He noticed Beast Boy becoming tense.

“Look, whoever this girl was, it wasn’t Terra, and even if it was, don’t you think you should let her make her own decisions?”

Beast Boy stood up, “I’ve already let her go, Robin. You don’t have to worry about Terra anymore.”

Robin blinked once behind his mask, but before he could answer, the alarm sounded. “Come on…” and he and Beast Boy dashed to the lounge where the others were waiting.

“What’s up?” Robin asked.

“Hard to tell…” said Cyborg “But there’s definitely somethin’ going on where they’re building that new office complex.”

Beast Boy’s insides cringed even more, remembering that building being made and what it cost him.

Suddenly, a message came in over the monitor.

“Slade!” growled Robin.

“Hello, titans… it’s been a while.” Slade teased “I thought I’d brush up on my skills and thought you’d mind coming to help me.”

The camera then moved to show all the workers were tied up and gaged, “Of course if you don’t come, I just may have to get use these men as practice targets.

The choice is yours.”

Then message ceased.

“We must save those men.” cried Starfire “We cannot allow them to be harmed.”

Robin agreed, and looked at Beast Boy who nodded at him back that he would come this time.

“Titans, Go!” and the titans began to rush out, but Raven stopped a moment to look back at Beast Boy “And don’t let us down this time.”

He scowled at her, but didn’t bother retaliating.

Soon the Titans arrived at the site of the new office complex, still under construction. “Man, I keep lookin’ at this place and remember what it used to be like.” said Cyborg.

Beast Boy remembered too, and how it only reminded him that his favorite candy store was gone, but he wanted to try and not think about it now.

“Where are the workers?” Robin asked. Cyborg scanned for human vital signs. “Way up there, on the twentieth floor, but no signs of Slade.”

“We need to get those men out, and then spread out and look for Slade.

Starfire, you fly up and free the men, and the rest of us will look for Slade.”

Starfire agreed, and Raven couldn’t help but tease Beast Boy “Think you can handle this one?”

“Will you get the (Bleep) off my back?” he growled at her.

She didn’t like his tone, or his language. None of the others did, but Robin ordered everyone to scatter about.

As Raven floated past Beast Boy, she smacked him upside the head again.

“What the hell?!” snapped Beast Boy “What’d you do that for?”

“Take a (Bleeping) guess.”

Of all the Titans, Beast Boy was really growing annoyed with her, but he turned into a bloodhound and sniffed around looking for Slade’s scent, while Starfire had already began to free the men. “Fear not men of the construction. Soon you will all be free.”

“Bless you, Starfire.” said the foremen.

The others all kept their guard up for Slade, but still couldn’t find him anywhere. Raven couldn’t sense him, Cyborg couldn’t scan for him, which lead him to think “It could just be another robot-duplicate.”

“Even still, we can’t leave.” said Robin.

As everyone continued to search and Starfire continued to untie the men, Beast Boy was sniffing around, and finally he bumped into a solid steel boot.

“Hello, Beast Boy.” said Slade, and he kicked him hard send him crashing into a pile of barrel drums.

“You’ve gown a bit soft. Still shaken because Terra dumped you?”

Beast Boy bolted upright with a look of rage on his face, and he changed into a T-Rex and roared as he charged at Slade, sending him crashing into a brick wall.

“Beast Boy!” cried Robin

“Let’s go!” shouted Cyborg.

Starfire felt she could not leave the men behind, but the foremen those who were free felt they could help themselves and let her go down to fight.

CRASH!! Beast Boy shoved Slade hard through a pile of wooden crates.

Slade got up and jump-kicked him hard knocking him over on his side. “You’re just as weak as you were before. You really need to learn to let go of the past.”

“Beast Boy…!” Robin called as the Titans grouped together.

“I’m fine.” Beast Boy said.

“Attack!” shouted Robin.

The Titans all rushed forth.

Robin attacked Slade with his staff, and Slade leapt onto the staff, and then on robin’s head, forcing him down hard, and he jump-kicked Cyborg hard in the chest.

Starfire chased Slade down firing her starbolts like crazy. Slade dashed and dashed all he could, but some of the bolts actually hit him, and Raven used her power to pick up two huge steel drums and hurled them at Slade, sending him crashing along the ground.

Beast Boy charged as a triceratops straight for Slade, but Slade quickly grabbed him by the horns. “Look at the way you’re fighting.” he taunted “I’m sure Terra would be pleased.”

His taunts greatly angered Beast Boy that he changed into an elephant and gave Slade a huge swat with his trunk, sending him slamming at the building, right into a support beam.

The beam did not break, and Slade realized he’d have to go to Plan-B to split the Titans up, and he took out a detonator, much to the Titans’ horror.

“What are you doing?!” snapped Robin.

“Just helping you do your jobs properly, and giving you people to save.” Slade teased.

Click!!

KAPOW!! A small bomb he had placed within the upper floors of the building exploded, and all the working men were still up there, and they were now shouting for help as the work elevator was out of action.

“Raven, Starfire… go!” shouted Robin.

The girls agreed and flew up to the men to get them down safely while the guys stayed down to deal with Slade.

Beast Boy charged forth as a Rhino, but Slade leapt up onto him and grabbed him by the ears hard, forcing Beast Boy to turn into a brachiosaurus and with a swing of his long neck and a bashing of his head, he sent Slade soaring up, up, and away… far up the street.

“After him!” cried Robin, and he and the guys all chased after him.

They found the body way up the street, only to discover it was indeed just another robot-clone of Slade. Its faceplate was broken and the signal was shorting out, but Slade’s voice was still heard through it.

“Well done, boys. You really have changed a lot over the months, just like this city has, and the people in it.”

Beast Boy felt that was more taunting directed at him, and he felt his anger spiking again, which was confirmed when Slade addressed him.

“We all have to move on, Beast Boy, but you do make my job of hurting you easier.”

Fed up with the insults and constant reminders of things changing, Beast Boy kicked the robot’s head shorting it out completely, and proceeded to beat the robot to shreds only for Cyborg to restrain him. “Yo’ man! Take it easy!”

“Put me down!” demanded Beast Boy.

“Beast Boy, calm down!” shouted Robin.

Beast boy calmed himself, and the girls dashed up the street having saved the men. “The building is not too damaged.” said Starfire.

“The foremen thanked us again for saving everyone.” added Raven.

Robin was satisfied.

“Hey, look!” someone called “It’s the Teen Titans!”

Many civilians saw the team and rushed over wanting autographs and selfies, or just to say “Hi” compliment them…

…Except Beast Boy was left standing on his own. No one approached him or even noticed him. Feeling left out and unappreciated, he decided to head off on his own, and none of the Titans noticed he had left either as they were far too busy signing or posing.

As Beast Boy walked through town, he kept looking at all the many changes that happened in the city while the Titans had been away for months fighting The Brotherhood of Evil.

The video store was abandoned and dilapidated.

Everywhere he looked there were more and more changes happening in the city, all of which were robbing him of more of what he cherished…!

-The Arcade was closed down and being converted into a travel agency

-The skate park was gone and in its place now stood a parking lot

The more changes he saw, the sicker he felt, which only added to his already growing misery. He couldn’t stand the sight of it all, but it wouldn’t be like anyone would give back what they took from him now how upset he wanted it. There was nothing he could do to get it all back now.

He turned a corner around a building, and bumped into someone who came round at the same time.

“Sorry… I’m sorry.” He said, but then he looked up realized who he had bumped into; Terra… who was out of school for the day and walking along with her friends, Jackie and Jillian.

Terra was surprised to see him, but she didn’t say anything, just looked at him with a strange expression mixed with regret and shame.

Her two friends, however, we’re nothing more than livid at the sight of him. They both stepped in front of Terra and glared furiously at him. “I thought we told you to stay away from us!” sneered Jackie.

“Yeah, piss off, Brat Boy!” growled Jillian.

Beast Boy clenched his fists, “One: It’s BEAST… Boy… and Two: Whatever!” and he just walked around them passing Terra. He didn’t bother to look at her, but she kept her eyes on him and that deep look of extreme fury that was on his face.

Then he was gone.

“Um, why were you looking at him like that?” asked Jackie.

“Huh? Uh… I…”

“You don’t actually feel sorry for him, do you?” asked Jillian “The freak tried to stalk you.”

“He’s not a freak!” Terra snapped “Sorry, but he let me go okay. I told him to leave me alone, and he won’t bother me anymore.”

Her friends were glad to hear that, but they still didn’t hold much of a liking to Beast Boy.

“Hey, come on…” Terra said trying to change the mood “Let’s hit the mall.”

The girls agreed, and off they went.

In Equestria, the night of the gala was on, and Twilight and Starlight, dressed in their finest gowns were with Spike who was dressed in his little tuxedo and his little top-hat. He was doing his best to be brave and not let Rarity rejecting him ruin the evening.

“Are you okay, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m not going to going to do anything silly.”

“Who would want to do anything silly tonight?” asked Starlight, but she got her answer when the big doors opened wide and in came the rest of Twilight’s friends, and Discord was with them.

“We’re here! We’re here…” Discord announced “Let the banners fly and bells ring. It’s hard to imagine, but we’re here. We’re here.”

Fluttershy pulled on him telling him, “I think they get it now.”

The others all felt embarrassed, but they made their way over to Twilight, all greeting each other. Rarity ogled at how everyone looked so fancy “I’ve really done again, haven’t I?” she boasted.

“Yeah, yeah, and we’re all thankful.” said Applejack.

Rarity and Spike’s eyes then met. They both looked at each other awkwardly. Spike rubbed his shoulder feeling a bit nervous.

“What’s with them?” Rainbow Dash whispered to Twilight.

Twilight would have answered, but Pinkie Pie popped up between her and Rainbow “I can explain what happened.” and she took a deep breath and spoke very fast “Spike wanted to ask Rarity to be his date for the gala, and he even asked if maybe they could try going on a real date because of his overwhelming not-so-secret feelings for her.” she paused and took another breath “But Rarity said no, and Spike felt a little ashamed, and now they feel so awkward around each other they don’t know what to say.”

She was panting softly, and everyone gawked at her wide-eyed.

“Wow, and I thought I was the crazy one.” said Discord. Some of the ponies glared at him. “What?”

Spike and Rarity felt very awkward and embarrassed.

Suddenly, the royal fanfare sounded, and a hush fell over the entire ballroom, and the royal guard announced…

“Their royal majesties: Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna; Co-Rulers of Equestria, and friends to all.”

The royal sisters stepped forth from out of the shadows, and everyone applauded.

Celestia spread her wings, “Welcome to the Grand Galloping Gala.” she announced “One behalf of myself and my sister, we wish you all a splendid night.”

Everyone applauded again, and the musicians began to play their instruments as the gala commenced.

“Very well said, sister, as usual.” commented Luna.

Celestia sighed “Yes, as usual.” she was rather bored with the way the Gala still lacked excitement or playful themes, and always hoped for something wild to happen every year.

Discord stretched out “Well, that was a good thirty seconds. What should we do now, Fluttershy?”

No response.

“Fluttershy?” but Fluttershy had already headed off on her own through to meet and greet others at the gala.

Meanwhile, Spike and Rarity were still feeling too awkward to speak to one another, until Starlight broke the silence. “Come on, you two. You can’t keep acting like this.”

“Starlight!” snapped Twilight, but Starlight held her hoof up telling her that she could handle this. “Now look, you two have always been great friends, right. Now all of a sudden this is all shaken up. I think the sooner we talk about this, the better.”

Much as Spike and Rarity agreed, Spike felt that, “There’s really all that nothing to talk about. Rarity rejected me, and that’s that. I’m going to try and be cool with it.”

Rarity smiled softly, but then Starlight asked her, “Rarity, what reason did you have to reject Spike? No one’s asking you to reconsider; we just want to know why.”

Rarity honestly didn’t know how to answer, especially with Spike present.

“Go ahead.” Spike said to her “I want to know.”

Rarity smiled softly, “Well… Spike, I think you are wonderful, and you are a very special friend; however… you are… how shall I put this, not… exactly…”

“…Not a pony,” Spike cut in “Is that it?”

Rarity hesitated unsure of how to answer clearly, and she didn’t have to because her hesitation pretty much said all.

“Rarity…” said Twilight. She was deeply in shock for the vanity she had just heard, but before she could continue to scorn Rarity, Spike assured her “…It’s okay.”

The girls looked at him in surprised.

“She’s right. I mean, a pony and a dragon, it is pretty weird.”

Rainbow fluttered by and teased, “A weird with a capital W.” She chuckled, but none of the others found it amusing at all.

“Point is…” said Spike “I want to try to accept this, and I don’t want to ruin things just because Rarity didn’t agree to date me. That’s not being a good friend is it?”

Rarity had tears in her eyes and hugged him, “Oh, Spikey Wikey.”

Spike hugged her back in tears, only his still carried a little bit of aching inside.

Twilight then cut in, “I’m proud of you, Spike.”

Starlight smiled.

Still, for most of the night Spike just spent time by himself, sitting at Twilight’s reserved table, with his hat off and placed on the table, while she and Starlight chatted with the royal sisters at the head of the ballroom. He didn’t feel much like dancing, as he felt he still needed some time to let it all sink in.

Every now and then, one of the ponies would come over and ask if he was okay.

“I’m fine.” Spike would answer. Much as he understood their concern, he was feeling rather annoyed being asked the same thing over and over.

Now he was starting to feel bored.

“Well, well…” Discord said as he joined Spike at the table “I’ve seen bluer faces on a wet weekend. Looks like someone’s got girl-trouble...”

Spike didn’t look amused, “If you’re trying to make me feel better, thanks, but it’s not really working.”

“Oh, come on. Lighten up.” said Discord “I mean it’s not like I’m doing this because Fluttershy asked me to just because I was hanging around with her too much, and she asked me to help you.”

“What?”

“…Nothing.”

Spike sighed, and figured some company was better than none. “How do you stand for it?” he asked.

“Easy, like this…” said Discord, and he made a giant IT appear before him as a joke. “There, I’m standing for IT.”

Spike rolled his eyes.

“I get what you mean. You mean how I stand it when Fluttershy doesn’t want me around. Well, I still don’t really actually, I’m just trying my best not to botch it up knowing she’d never forgive me.

If there’s one thing I’ve learned is, just because you should try and pretend everything’s okay doesn’t mean it really is or can be.

…But hey, we all go through this at some point. It’s just a sign that some friendships aren’t working.”

Spike felt shocked and confused at what he said “What do you mean “Friendships aren’t working?”

“Hey, it’s the way things go. Ponies and animals change over time. One day they could be your best and most trusted friends, then before you know it… POOF…” he literally poofed himself to right behind and gave him a growling evil stare “They’re not your friends. They don’t care about you! They want nothing to do with you, and you’d be better of running away and striking out on your own without a care in world!!”

Spike shuddered in fear at such an idea, but then Discord cut the theatrics. He thought he did a fine job and conjured the sound of an audience cheering. He took a bow, and then made a drink appear in his hand, which he took one sip of and then just placed it down… right on top of Spike’s hat on the table.

“Anyway, have a good one my man. Don’t say I didn’t want you.” and he left leaving Spike to ponder deeply “That can’t happen to me and friends…

…Can it?”

He could still see Twilight and Starlight conversing with the sisters atop the stairway, and thought he talk to them about what Discord had said…

…But in all the freakiness, he never saw just where Discord had set down his glass-- on his hat!!

He just grabbed his hat, without looking, and the half-filled glass went flying through the air and the liquid inside splashed on a mare’s face, making her jump in fright, causing her tail to hit a stallion in the face, which knocked him into two waiters whom were carrying flaming desserts. Their trays went flying into the curtains, setting them a blaze very quickly.

“FIRE!!” cried Pinkie.

Celestia and Luna both gasped, and Twilight saw the flames as they spread, and ponies began to panic and run about.

The fire extinguishing ponies all rushed into action, and some of the guests who weren’t scared helped out as best they could.

Unicorn ponies used their magic to break the curtains off to stop the fires from spreading any further, and pegasi flapped their wings at the flames, blowing them out like candles… and inadvertently, their strong winds blew things all about like a hurricane. Tables were tipped over; food went flying all over and splattered on the guests, even the friends, and the royal sisters.

Rarity got hit in the face with a huge cake, and a second one hit her back, soiling her dress. She couldn’t help but scream in horror.

After that, the entire ballroom was a mess, as were all the guests and many of them were all glaring back at Spike, who felt deeply in disgrace.

“Um… sorry…?”

Act 3: Worsening

Author's Note

I am extremely disappointed that this act alone has almost 10-K words. That's WAY too much, and I can't reduce it.

Act 3: Worsening

ACT THREE

Inuyasha and friends, along with the royal caravan arrived in the Takeda village. The village people cheered for the arrival of their princess and Lord Kimo.

“What a bunch of saps.” grumbled Inuyasha. Kagome elbowed him for that.

Then Tsuyu’s father came out, and next to him was another familiar face.

“It’s Nobunaga.” cried Kagome.

Shippo took a good look at the young Samurai. “That’s the guy you told me about? He doesn’t look like an idjat.”

“Just wait…” said Inuyasha.

Kagome couldn’t argue with him this time, but she did notice Nobunaga seemed a little down hearted. He didn’t notice her or the others yet. “Oh, no...” she thought to herself “Don’t tell me he’s still grieving over the princess.”

The two lords greeted each other by bowing respectfully, and then Tsuyu hugged her father.

“Words cannot express how glad I am to see you safe and well.” the father said.

“Father… I wouldn’t have been safe were it not for the help of my friends.” replied Tsuyu. Then her gaze fell upon Nobunaga, and he looked at her and his smile showed.

“Nobunaga…” she hugged him warmly. Nobunaga blushed softly, “P… Princess Tsuyu.” And he couldn’t help but hug her back, “It is good to see you too. I am glad you made it safely.”

They separated, and then Lord Kimo approached him and the two men bowed to each other, “Amari Nobunaga… was it not for your nobility and honor I may have been dead. I owe you my life.”

“You owe me nothing, Lord.” said Nobunaga “The Princess is happy and you are alive. That is all that matters to me.”

The princess felt flattered, but Kagome felt worried.

“Nobunaga…”

“Yes Princess?”

“Nobunaga… your monkey is dancing on your head again.”

The people of the village laughed at him, and Nobunaga hung his head in shame feeling very embarrassed as Hiyoshimaru just danced on his head.

“Still and Idjat.” grumbled Inuyasha.

Shippo and Kagome both felt sorry for Nobunaga.

Soon, the celebration began. There was music and dancing in the village. Children played while adults chatted.

The trio was invited to sit with the royal party at the entrance to the palace where they were served endless courses of food. Shippo was really enjoying himself gobbling it all down, and Inuyasha was forgetting his manners as he ate, and ate.

There was only one dumpling left, and both Inuyasha and Shippo grabbed it.

“Hey! Hands off!” Inuyasha growled.

“I had it first, and it was closest to me!” protested Shippo “Besdies, I’m a growing boy and I need my food!”

CLUNK!! Inuyasha hit Shippo in the head making him dizzy. “Ha! First come, first served.”

Kagome was fed up. “Sit!”

WHAMM!! “A’rgh!”

The dumpling landed on Shippo’s plate. “Ha! And you just got yours.”

Inuyasha could only groan in disgrace.

Kagome apologized to the royal party, “I’m sorry about this. He’s usually not so brash.”

“It’s quite alright.” said the lord “Boys will be boys after all.”

“Who are you calling a boy, old man!” sneered Inuyasha.

“Just ignore him.” said Kagome, and she sipped her tea without much of a care.

Tsuyu kept casually looking around. “Something disturbs you, my princess?” asked her husband.

“Where is Nobunaga? He was invited to eat with us, was he not?”

“He was.” replied Tsuyu’s father “But he has not been seen since your arrival.”

Inuyasha and Kagome had a good idea why.

“We can go look for him, if you want?” suggested Kagome, and the royal party agreed.

Soon, they were looking around the village for any sign of the samurai, but Kagome had a feeling she knew where he was. “I studied ancient samurai in school. When they’re feeling down or dishonored, they like to be alone with their thoughts.”

They stopped, and they could see him, sitting under a lone tree on a hill just outside the village. His eyes were just tight as he clutched his gold katana in his lap, while Hiyoshimaru sat up on a tree limb above him.

Nobunaga opened his eyes when he could hear their footsteps.

“We brought you some food.” said Kagome.

“Thank you, I have eaten already.”

Shippo walked up to him. “Kagome and Inuyasha told me that you’re in love with the princess.”

Nobunaga winced softly, and blushed slightly. He looked at Kagome and Inuyasha, “Don’t look at me, I didn’t say a thing.” said Inuyasha, and Kagome confessed that she told the secret, only because she knew Nobunaga wanted it kept secret, and if Shippo found out he’d blab to everyone.

Nobunaga sighed, “The Princess and I have been friends since childhood. I was always there for her, and sometimes I would make her laugh through acts of misfortune.

Even after she had married Lord Kimo, my love for her was never extinguished, but I did not wish the Princess to know of my feelings. Her love is for her husband, and that is what makes her happy.

I have no desire and no wish to upset that or cause any confusion.”

“Wow…” said Kagome “That is very sweet and noble of you.”

Even Inuyasha could ignore it “So what are you going to do? Just sit around all the time feeling sorry for yourself. That’s not very noble. It’s the act of a coward.”

For once, Kagome couldn’t argue with him, “I hate to admit it, but he’s right. I’m sure there are lots of women around the village who would love to go with you, Nobunaga.”

Nobunaga clenched his fists tightly around his sword.

“Are you okay?” asked Shippo.

Nobunaga hung his head forward, and his bangs covered his shame filled eyes. “I understand your intentions, but… you are sorely mistaken.

Though my heroism has been honored by the village, I am still seen as a lowly vassal, and viewed as the village Idjat. There is no woman who desires me.

And even still, I wish no other.”

A moment of silence followed.

“My love is only for Princess Tsuyu, but because I cannot be with her I would much rather stay on my own than court a woman I have no feelings for. It would be most dishonorable.”

Shippo hardly understood due to his young age, but Kagome felt sorry for Nobunaga and Inuyasha “Like I said: nothing but an Idjat and a coward.”

Kagome and Shippo glared angrily at him, and Nobunaga stood and began to walk away.

“Where are you going?” asked Inuyasha

“It is not necessary that I remain here and be insulted!”

“Go ahead… all you’re doing is proving me right.” sneered Inuyasha “Unless you learn to stop feeling so sorry for yourself and improve your ways, you’ll never be seen anything other than an idjat.”

Nobunaga snuffed and he continued to walk off.

“Um… Nobunaga!” called Shippo.

“Don’t go that way!” called Kagome.

The edge of the hill was steep, while Nobunaga usually found this out by surprise, this time he skillfully leapt down the hill landing without a scratch. “I was aware of it this time.” he said, but his pride was suddenly sullied when he continued to walk forth and tripped over a small rock he hadn’t seen, and he fell flat on his face.

“Idjat!” Inyasha scoffed.

Hiyoshimaru leapt out of the tree and danced on Nobunaga’s back while he just lay there miserable and disgraced.

While that dimension was also another time, hundreds of years past in the Feudal Era, in the Digi-destined world, it was a Monday morning at the High School.

The girls’ basketball team was conversing with each other. “Hakano didn’t come to practice this weekend.”

“Didn’t you hear? Davis Motomiya shafted her.”

“She’s been crying all weekend. She didn’t even come to school today.”

Kari heard this, and she was not a bit pleased, and went off to find Davis.

As Davis walked along the school, a lot of guys who liked Hakano but got shot down by her, and other popular girls, gave him props for sticking it to Hakano that way.

“You go, Davis.”

“Way to stick it to her.”

“They’ll have more respect for us guys now.”

Much as Davis enjoyed the praise he was getting, he did feel just a little bad having to really hurt Hakano like that, and any other girl he rejected; knowing how rejection felt himself. “Ah, well… what’s done is done.” he said to himself.

He got to his locker and saw Kari there. “Hey, Kari…” but then he noticed how upset she looked, and she stood directly in front of his locker refusing to let him through.

“How could you do it, Davis?”

“What?”

“Don’t play dumb with me. I know you hurt Hakano, and that other girl from last Friday who tried to ask you out.

How could hurt them like that?”

Davis sighed and rolled his eyes, “Look… that first doesn’t interest me, okay? And Hakano, she got what she deserved for shitting on me in first grade.”

Kari felt disgusted, “I can’t believe you. You just dumped them without giving them a chance.”

Davis was starting to get angry, “Just like you never gave me a chance?”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

Davis decided to come clean with her, “I know you and TK have been dating for a while. I overheard you two on Friday. When were you planning on telling me, or we’re you waiting for me to ask you out and reject me?”

Now Kari felt a little ashamed, but her anger remained when she felt this confirmed, “Look, I made my choice. I’m with TK now…”

“…And that’s fine with Me.” he cut in.

Kari nearly froze on the spot. “You… you’re fine with it.”

Davis nodded “Yeah… I’m not a little kid anymore. I gotta’ grow up, and if you’re happy with TK, fine. I’ll learn to accept it. Now can I please get into my locker?”

Kari was so amazed, she just stood where she was and Davis walked around her, got his things and went off to class.

She was still shocked when she was in class and hardly paying attention.

“Ms. Kaymiya?” the teacher called “Ms. Kaymiya? Are you paying attention....?”

Kari finally snapped into reality, “Sorry, sir.”

Some of the students snickered, and the teacher tapped his ruler, “Try to stay on topic.”

The teacher continued with his lecture about famous poets, who died of insanity and loneliness and yet wrote some of the finest poetry and stories in the world.

As the lecture continued, TK, sitting next to her whispered, “What’s up?”

“I’ll talk about it later.” she whispered back.

It wasn’t until lunchtime that TK and Kari sat down with Ken and Yolei.

“He knows about you guys?” Yolei asked in shock “And he’s actually okay with it?”

Even TK was surprised to hear this, “I thought for sure he’d throw some kind of tantrum, or act so jealous he’d fly to the moon.”

“Well, he’s not twelve years old anymore.” said Ken “To be honest, he has changed a bit over the years. We all have.”

Kari still felt this was unusual. It was Davis after all. She knew he liked her, and still thought it funny the ways she played with his crush on her.

“Hey, guys…” Davis said, joining them at the table. Sitting next to Kari, which made everyone gawk him strangely. “What? Can’t I sit with my friends?”

“Well… it’s just you haven’t been eating with us for a while.” said Ken.

“Well it was kind of hard to…” replied Davis “So many girls coming up to me and asking me out, I could barely get into the lunch line, but today hardly any girls approached me, and that suits me fine.

Guess my message is finally getting across.”

“…Your message?” asked TK.

Davis nodded and told the gang some of the things he had told Veemon the other night, about rejecting girls due to a lack of interest. “I’m just not interested, and I’m not giving free rides to girls who want to boost their image.

That’s why I stood up Hakano.”

The others were shocked, especially Kari, but then again it was sort of understandable. “I remember all the time those popular girls made me cry in middle school.” said Yolei “They would talk in the washroom of how I was ugly and that I’d be luck to snag even a most desperate geek that came my way.”

Ken had never heard this before, and held his girlfriend’s hand and smiled lovingly at her.

The others thought it was sweet seeing the two together and TK held Kari’s hand and pecked her cheek. Davis smiled and then continued to eat his lunch.

Kari, however, felt a little concerned for Davis. She still thought it was amazing that he was willing to accept she was with TK, but seeing how cute Ken and Yolei were and how they shared the same warmth as she felt being with TK, and Davis was sitting without anyone special…!

Of course, his rejecting every girl that came his way was his own doing, but she already felt what he was doing wasn’t healthy.

Davis looked at her, “Aren’t you going eat?”

Kari giggled softly and then consumed her fill, but all the while she kept being concerned about Davis.

Even after school, TK was walking Kari home, and they had a study date at her place. They passed by the soccer field where Davis and his team were practicing.

“Davis… Man on!” someone shouted, and Davis zipped across the field showing off his mad soccer skills. It was no wonder he was team captain.

There were girls sitting in the stands watching their boyfriends practice and cheering them on, while some girls were booing and hissing at Davis, as some of them were rejected by him, and others were upset because he had rejected the other girls.

“Pig!” they would call him.

“Herat breaker…!”

“What are you, Gay?”

Davis took no notice and continued to practice.

“Why are you looking at him like that?” asked TK.

Kari decided not to keep any secrets from her boyfriend, “I’m really worried about him, TK. Davis shouldn’t be pushing girls away like this… it can get really bad for him.”

She referred back to the lecture in literature class that day, about the famous poets that went insane of loneliness.

TK realized her issue, “You don’t actually think that could happen to Davis. He doesn’t seem to mind. After all, I’m still surprised he accepted that you and I are dating.”

“But TK… he likes me too.”

“Liked you,” Kari. He said he was willing to put it behind him.”

“The point is…” she took a moment to calm herself so as not to fly off into a fit, “I think that’s why Davis was rejecting all those girls. He wanted to ask me out, and I didn’t tell him you and I were already dating.”

TK pondered deeply “Yes, that could be possible, but what are you getting at?”

Kari didn’t answer him until they got home to her place, and the first thing Kari did was get out every magazine or paper that had addresses and dating websites.

“You’re going to set Davis up?” TK asked.

“More like help him” replied Kari “I think he needs to open up and really give girls a better chance.”

TK wasn’t so sure about this, but as he thought it over, “Well, he does need to stop hurting girls’ feelings, and if he’s really over you he should show it more.”

Kari nodded “I don’t want him to grow up all alone and never finding true love either. So maybe if we find him the right kind of girl, he’ll change his groove.”

By this point, TK was completely sided with his girlfriend and agreed to help her all the way. “My mom has loads of girlfriends with single teenage daughters. They don’t go to our school so they won’t know of Davis’ rejections.”

So they set to work getting all the websites and emails of girls whom were looking for a boyfriend.

Kari even set up a webpage for Davis on the top three best dating sites she could think of. Complete with information, his email and everything

“Davis Motomiya

-Digi Destined
-High School Soccer Star.

Age: 16

Interests: Soccer, Video Games, monster movies.

“Playing… hard-to-get.”

“What do you think?” asked Kari.

“Um, it’s neat, but won’t your mom flip when she gets her internet bill at the end of the month?”

Kari assured him there was nothing to worry about, “These websites are free, and it’s the best way.” She refreshed the page and found the inbox already had fifteen potential dates waiting to be answered.

The two went over the potential dates seeing who the best choice was for Davis. They spent so much time working on the matchmaking…

…They forgot to study!

The next morning, Davis checked his email, and was he ever surprised! “What the hell… fifty emails?”

He expected they were spam or junk mail, but each and every one of them was from a girl, none of which he knew or went to his school.

“Please go out with me.”

“I’m into video games too.”

“Wow! You’re THE Davis Motomiya? You helped saved the world! We should totally hook up.”

“What is all this?” he wondered aloud.

Jun came along and looked through his open bedroom door, “Ooh… looks likes someone’s a regular ladies man now.”

Davis suspected his sister was behind all this. “Nice try, Jun. You got me...”

“What are you talking about? I didn’t do this. I don’t even know who these girls are. They’re all in high school, I go to college.”

Davis then went to confront his mom.

“What’s with him?” Jun asked to Veemon.

Veemon explained to her what Davis told him, “And that’s why he’s avoiding girls.”

Just was shocked, “Well that’s just stupid.”

“Don’t call Davish, shtupid!” snapped Veemon.

“No, he is!” protested Jun “Just because he didn’t get together with Kari he won’t give other girls a chance? That’s sick!”

Veemon sighed “It’s not just because of Kari, he’s jusht not intereshted, and nobody shays he hash to be with shomeone.”

Jun would have protested, but she realized it was pointless to be arguing with her brother’s Digimon, feeling Veemon would agree with Davis on any terms. So she just walked off.

Veemon sighed “I don’t think I’ll ever undershstand human girls.”

When Jun went into the kitchen, she saw Davis and their mother quarrelling. “Honest mom?” asked Davis “I know you and your little setting me up game.”

“Honest, Davis, I didn’t do this… though I really wish I thought of it earlier.”

Davis rubbed his eyes in frustration. “I got to get to school.”

He grabbed his bag and went off.

As he walked to school, he stopped at a corner waiting for the light to change.

Ken and Yolei saw him and jogged up the street. “Davis…” Yolei called to him.

Davis turned sharply, and then sighed in relief seeing who it was.

“Are you okay?” Ken asked.

“Just a little on edge.” replied Davis “I thought I was finally free of all this attention from girls and then suddenly I get a shit ton of emails from a bunch of girl I’ve never met before. They don’t even go to our school.”

His friends both thought that was weird indeed, but they also felt concerned, “Davis… sorry to say,” said Ken “But don’t you think you’re starting to take those whole rejecting girls things a bit far?”

Davis growled in frustration, “Why the hell is everyone so concerned about my love life?!!”

“Hey!” snapped Yolei “We’re just being concerned.”

Davis apologized, “I’m sorry. I just can’t take much more of this. Between my mom trying to set me up, and all these girls coming after me, and Kari dating TK-- Can’t I have some room to breathe?”

Before Yolei and Ken could answer, three teenage girls on their way to their own school came up the street and screamed with joy.

“That’s him!”

“It’s Davis Motomyia!”

“Wow! He’s even cuter in person!”

They shrieked like girls seeing a rock star, and began to run towards him.

“SHIT!!” Davis shouted and he took off down the street, while the light still hadn’t changed. Cars came screeching to a halt, and some softly bumped into one another.

“Hey you, kids!”

“What do you think you’re doing?!”

“Wait for the light!”

At school, Davis was very late for class because of those girls chasing him all over until they gave up and had to head to their own school.

“Nice of you to join us, Motomyia.” the teacher said.

“I’m sorry sir.” Davis panted.

“Just take your seat. It’s time for the test.”

Kari gasped softly “The test!” and TK winced too “We forgot to study!”

In the Titan’s world,

A few days had passed. There was no crime, and the Titans had been spending their time casually.

Robin continued to train in the gym, and Raven had her nose buried in her book. Strangely, she was munching on a candy bar, and a bag of potato chips; things she didn’t usually snack on most of the time.

Cyborg and Starfire were looking at a website made by all those fans that took the team’s pictures the other day. “Ah, yeah… feels great to be loved, don’t it?” said Cyborg.

Starfire giggled, “It is most wondrous. I feel like a star of the movies.”

They even checked the forum of comments people left.

“I like Robin. He’s the coolest.”

“Nah… Cyborg… He rocks.”

“Starfire… she’s so beautiful.”

“You can have her, I’m into Raven.”

Starfire called over to Raven, “It appears that you and I have the affectionate admirers.”

All Raven did was let out a low and sarcastic “Yay.”

Beast Boy came into the lounge, and looking still non-too optimistic.

“Good morning to you, friend Beast Boy.” Starfire said to him.

“Morning Star, morning Cyborg.” He said in a low tone, but he didn’t even bother to say to Raven or even look her way. He was still rather peeved at her for the way she had been acting towards him, as well as smacking him so much. He just poked through the fridge and got a root-beer.

Raven didn’t even look his way either and this sparked some worry among Starfire and Cyborg, and before they could say a thing, Robin came into the lounge. “Okay, Titans, I think today’s a good day for a pizza. Who’s up for some?”

Everyone, even Raven seemed up for it.

“We’re going to be going to a new place.” Robin announced.

“New place…?” Beast Boy asked in shock, “What about the corner pizza-place? That’s where it’s at, you know.”

“You didn’t know?” Cyborg asked “It just went out of business, today.”

Beast Boy felt his stomach churn.

“Cyborg’s right.” said Robin “The place was bought out, and they plan to convert it into a hardware store.”

Beast Boy’s thoughts were going wild, “No, no, no… not another change?! I can’t take it!”

“I shall miss our dear corner, pizza place.” said Starfire “But I suppose we must move forward, and accept the change.”

Beast Boy felt even sicker as he thought, “Why don’t you just stick a knife in my ass while you’re at it.”

“Come on, let’s go.” said Cyborg, and he Robin and Starfire dashed out the door while Beast Boy sipped the last of his soda, crumpled the can in his hand and tossed it in the recycling.

Raven hovered up to him intending to slap him again, but this time he was ready and angrily grabbed her wrist and then glared at her threateningly. “You try that again… and so help me… I will (Bleeping) break your hand off!”

He forcefully let go and walked on ahead, but Raven called to him, “Maybe you should learn to grow up, and maybe I won’t have to.”

Beast Boy didn’t know how much more of Raven’s abuse her could take, but he didn’t talk to her.

Even in the T-Car, they sat in the back with Starfire in the middle, but they didn’t dare look at each other.

“What’s up with you two?” Cyborg asked.

“Nothing...” Beast Boy and Raven both said.

Starfire looked between the two, “You have had some disagreement?”

Neither of the other two said a thing, and just kept their heads turned away from one another.

Robin had a very bad feeling about this.

Meanwhile, it was a half day at Murakami High, and all the students were let out early.

Terra got her geometry test back. She failed miserably, mostly due to the fact that she didn’t study.

Her two friends couldn’t blame her, knowing Beast Boy was responsible in keeping her distracting with his creepy obsession with her.

“That little faggot is going to pay for this.” sneered Jackie.

Jillian socked her fist, “Just let me get my hands on his green neck, and I’ll squeeze until he turns blue!”

Terra took no notice, and just continued to stare at her test, and it reminded her of the last thing she said to Beast Boy, when she told him to let her go; “I’m not a hero. I’m not out to save the world. I’m just a girl with a geometry test next period and I haven’t studied.”

As she disappeared into the crowd, she never forgot that look of distraught that was on his face, and just a few days ago when they ran into each other, he looked much worse, almost furious enough to knock over the a high-rise, and he didn’t even talk to her… which didn’t really bother her…

…Did it?

“Yo’… are you in there?” Jackie called to Terra.

Terra snapped out of her trance, “Huh?”

“You weren’t thinking about that kid again, we’re you?” asked Jillian.

“N-N-No… I wasn’t.”

Jackie gasped “You totally we’re!”

“I thought you were over that guy? He stalked you and you sent him packing.”

Terra nervously clenched her fists softly, and the stone floor beneath the girls’ feet began to quiver softly.

“What the…!” cried Jackie.

Terra quickly calmed down, fearing that if people discovered she was geo-kenetic, they’d deem her a freak, and would kick her out of school, and she’d lose the normal life she was leading.

“Probably just the vents below the floor.” said Jillian.

When they turned to look back at their friend, they found she had gone off without them.

Terra needed some time to herself to think. “What’s wrong with me?!” she asked herself “Why am I still thinking about him? He’s not part of my life anymore!”

The more she tried to silence her thoughts and memories of Beast Boy, the harder and harder they came back to eat away at her, which it had been doing ever since Beast Boy first saw her, and she pretended she didn’t remember him!

The images of all that continued to play, and she could only sense how desperate he looked to win her back, but she ultimately refused, insisting that she didn’t want anything to do with him or the Teen Titans, and wanted to pursue a normal life, and forget her traumatic past and all the pain she caused herself and others.

After running into Beast Boy the other day, it was quite obvious to her that he wasn’t getting over her either, and it made her guilt increase.

“I’m got to stop thinking about it!” she groaned to herself “With time it’ll fade, I’ll move on, and he will too.”

That’s what she hoped for, but the meantime she really wished she could do something to make her own guilt disappear faster.

The Titans were already sitting in the new pizza place, and Beast Boy was disappointed at the menu “Nothing vegetarian but a plain cheese pizza? What’s up with that?”

The waitress explained “Vegetarian items don’t sell well here, and besides most people prefer meat anyway.”

“Terrific.” groaned Beast Boy “Fine, I’ll just have a small cheesy.”

The other Titans had already ordered, and the waitress went away. After she left, all the Titans looked grimly at Beast Boy.

“What?”

Robin shook his head, “Beast Boy, we’ve all tried to be patient with you, but you’ve got to get over all this losing Terra.”

“Oh, boy… here we go again.” groaned Beast Boy.

Starfire tried to comfort him, “Beast Boy, we understand that you are upset by this girl you believe was Terra, but you must remember that the sea is bountiful with many other fish.

I am certain you will one day meet a nice girl whom you can court and fall in love, and share matrimony, have the babies, and acquire all the happiness you are deserving.”

Much as such thoughts and confidence would be warming to most guys, all Beast Boy could do was sigh, “Sure, Star. Whatever…”

Starfire felt shot down that her words didn’t help him.

“Beast Boy,” said Cyborg.

“Please, no more.” Beast Boy said “I know you’re all trying to help me,” he paused and took a quick glance over at Raven “Most of you anyway.”

Raven narrowed her eyes. “Hey, it’s not our fault you want to be some whinny prick because one girl dumped you.”

Beast Boy took great offense to that.

“Raven, that wasn’t necessary.” said Robin.

“Why not…? It’s the truth. All he does is whine and complain and expects us to feel sorry for him like he’s some kind of victim. In the end of the day he’s just a sorry excuse of a human being who can’t let go of the past and grow up.”

Beast Boy’s face was turning bright red with rage.

“Raven, you are being extremely rude.” said Starfire.

“Just telling it like it is.”

Beast Boy stood up and glared at Raven deeply “I’m warning you, bitch! Don’t push me!”

Raven stood glaring furiously at him “You talk to me like that again, and I’ll…!”

“Enough, both of you!” snapped Robin “We’re in public, is this how you want people to see us?”

“Robin, I am sick and fed up of the way she has been treating me and constantly smacking him.”

The others glared at Raven for that, but Raven didn’t seem to care a bit.

“Raven’s also right, Beast Boy.” said Robin “You yourself said that you let go of Terra, but you’re not acting like it at all.”

Beast Boy felt upset that Robin was siding with Raven, “I said I’d let Terra go. I never said I’d move on. I don’t have much of a reason.”

“Quit bullshittin’.” said Cyborg “You got plenty to move on about, you just won’t accept it cuz’ you’re too busy throwing a fit like a little kid.”

“Yeah, right.” scoffed Beast Boy “I have LOADS to move on about. A city that disrespects me, all my favorite things being taken away from me, and my so-called friends are doing nothing but busting my chops that I’m taking it a little hard!”

All the other Titans looked at him with sour glares.

“If this is how you want to be, Beast Boy…” said Robin “Then keep it to yourself. None of us are interested in your shit anymore.”

All the others nodded.

“Fine.” hissed Beast Boy, and he got up and left, not even bothering to leave any share of money for his order, which ironically came a few minutes after her left. “Who ordered the cheesy?”

The Titans could only sigh in dismay.

“I’ll take it.” said Raven, and the second it was placed before she began to munch on the pizza like crazy, and he friends gawked at her. “What are you looking at?!” she growled.

Beast Boy flew clear out of the city, as he couldn’t stand the sight of all the changes he could see, not to mention all the people who hardly showed him any respect.

So he flew all the way out to the clifftops near the outback outside of Jump-City. The first place he and Terra went to on their first and only date.

As he looked over the cliffs at the city, he really thought of it all disgusting, and the way his so-called friends had just dealt with him…!

He was so upset that he took out his old Doom Patrol mask from his pocket and put it on good. “I’m not coming out of this until people at least listen and try to understand.” he said to himself.

Suddenly, he heard the sound of rocks being kicked as if someone were there. “Who’s there?!” he called, and he leapt over the rock formation to confront whoever it was…!

It was Terra, and she screamed in fright at the sudden appearance of him, but then they both calmed down.

“Oh, it’s just you again.” Beast Boy grumbled.

“Beast Boy?” she asked, almost not recognizing him, having never seen him with his mask on before.

He didn’t bother to answer her and just turned away and began to walk off.

“Wait!” she called “I want to talk to you.”

“Oh, NOW you want to talk?” he snarled at her “Why are you even here? I let you go and now you’re following me around?”

Already she didn’t like the tone of his voice, but then again a part of her felt she couldn’t blame him. “I was here having some time by myself. I needed to think.

And I really think we need to talk.”

Much as he suspected this wouldn’t end well, Beast Boy decided to give her this chance, but he stood where he was. “Then talk…”

Terra took in a deep breath and chose her words carefully, “I know this has been hard on you… you know, what happened between us.”

“No surprises there.” Beast Boy grumbled under his breath.

“But I want you to know, I had reasons for what I did. I just couldn’t stand my old life anymore. I made so many mistakes, and I ended up hurting a lot of people. Do you have any idea what that feels like?”

He didn’t even look her.

“I just couldn’t take it anymore, and I didn’t want to hurt anymore people. I felt that… well… living a normal life would be the best thing, and it’s done great for me.

Can’t you understand that?”

She expected him to start throwing a fit and scolding her, but the first thing he said was “…Of course I understand.”

She was very surprised, and more so to hear him say…

“You’ve lived a life of hardship and tragedy. You tried to desperately to fit in, but you end up alienating yourself from others. You wander around down the street but nobody notices you, says “hello” or even gives you a smile… like you don’t exist, or you’re just not important.

Sometimes you wonder why you were even born if this is how you live, and you would do anything to change it.”

Terra was astounded that he understood how she felt, even probably more than she did.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you. I know it’s hard, but I know we can somehow try to let it all slide. Improve ourselves from this, and become better people.”

He turned and looked at her grimly, “So what do you suggest that I do? You expect to me go around pretending everything’s okay? You want me to smile at everything, and act like the happiest person in the world?”

He shook his head at her, and though his mask concealed most of his features, the emotion, the displeasure, the upset in his voice nearly pierced Terra’s soul.

“Damn it, Terra… You broke my heart!

You know, it didn’t have to be this way. We could’ve found some way of working things out between us. You didn’t have to come back to the Titans, but you wanted to get rid of everything, including the good memories we shared together.

You just told me right to my face to keep out of your life, and then you tossed me to the curb like yesterday’s trash and you didn’t seem to have much of a care in the world!”

Terra bolted upright, “It was just as hard on me as it was on you.”

“If that’s so, why the hell did you do it…?! Why did you pretend you didn’t remember me or the past, and told me to leave you be?”

“I just told you why!” snapped Terra “You said you understood that.”

“I DO understand!” snarled Beast Boy “But you need to understand that there’s a difference between “Understandable” and “Excusable!”

Terra tried to come up with an argument, but she couldn’t think straight the way he was balking at her.

“Face it, Terra. In the end you were cold, cruel, and just plain selfish. It didn’t matter to you what happened to BOTH OF US in the end, just as long as YOU were happy.

Well, good luck with that!

And while you’re at it… leave me alone. I respected your wishes, and I gave you your space. Now you respect my wishes and give me mine.”

He walked a few paces away from her, and she called to him “You’re really being a stuck-up asshole, you know that?!”

“Maybe…” replied Beast Boy “Or maybe I have a reason to… one besides the fact that my heart got stamped on.

But why should I tell this to you or to anyone? It’s not like it’ll make a difference.”

He then flew off back to the city leaving Terra all alone. A part of her felt glad that Beast Boy was gone after giving her shit, but there was another part of her that felt upset, and that covered a lot of her.

“I’m sorry, Beast Boy.” she said to herself “But Things Change and we all need to get used to it.”

She said it, but her body was racked with that guilt wondering if she really meant it.

In Equestria,

The newspapers were still showing the front page about the big mess of the Grand Galloping Gala, and yet surprisingly, Spike was not labeled a menace when he told how what happened was just an accident.

There was even a quote from Princess Celestia in the column; “I was hoping for some excitement to happen, and as usual I always seem to get my wish.”

Spike, had saved the newspaper to ogle at his so-called fame, “What do you know? I’m actually famous for an accident.” Spike chuckled.

The girls rolled their eyes.

“He’s getting a little carried away with all this.” Starlight whispered, and Twilight agreed. “Let’s just keep cleaning. Princess Cadance, Shining Armor and Flurry heart will be here any minute, and the place has to be spotless.”

Starlight and Spike noted that the room was already glittering like diamonds. The map table was so clean you could see your reflection in it.

“I think it’s all clean enough.” said Starlight.

Twilight gasped at a tiny speck on the floor “Then what is THAT?!”

“Um… a tiny little crumb.” said Spike “What’s bad about that?”

Twilight sighed at herself “I’m just worried about Flurry Heart. I’m trying to make this place safe for a baby pony.”

“A baby alicorn pony.” said Starlight “Not to mention one that nearly destroyed the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight let out a frightful panicking scream.

“WHAT IS IT?!!” Starlight and Spike shouted. “Nothing, I just wanted to get that out.”

The others groaned.

Soon there was a knock at the door. “They’re here!” cried Twilight.

The big doors opened…

“Twily!” cried Shining Armor.

“Bro!”

Twilight dashed up to her brother in a huge hug, and he hugged her back. “Ooh… you’ve gotten soft on me. Haven’t you been working out?”

Cadance giggled, and then hugged Twilight with her one free hoof, and then motioned to the baby, “Say hi to Auntie Twilight, Flurry.”

Flurry Heart just cooed and giggled as Twilight pecked her niece’s little head.

Shining Armor smiled, “Hiya Spike… Starlight.” and he just dropped his suitcase on the floor by Spike.

“Hi.” Spike said “Would you give me a hand, Starlight?” but Starlight was too busy cooing at playing with the baby to notice him; they all were! “Never mind…” Spike sighed and he dragged the heavy suitcase to the guest room Twilight had prepared.

Then he went back to see two more suitcases, bigger and heavier than the last one. “Could you take these to the guest room, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“No problem.” Spike groaned, and he pulled and tugged the huge baggage to the bedroom.

He was puffing and panting when he got back, “That’s the last of it.” he panted, but Cadance told him to hush as Flurry Heart had fallen asleep in her buggy.

Spike quieted down. “Is there anything else I can do for any pony?” he asked softly.

“No… I don’t think so.” said Twilight.

“Say, Spike…” said Shining Armor “Heard you caused a scene at the Gala. I wish we could’ve been there.”

Cadance chuckled “I can’t believe Celestia didn’t mind all that, but I never did understand how she always kept her fun side.”

Remembering the Gala reminded Spike of Rarity’s rejecting him, and he asked Cadance, “Um… this may sound silly, but…” he hesitated.

“What is it?” Cadance asked.

He was about to ask his question, “How dangerous is a broken heart?”

Cadance thought that an unusual.

“Oh, not this again…?” Twilight groaned softly.

Shining Armor whispered to Starlight “Am I missing something?” and Starlight whispered to him about Spike and Rarity. “Oh…” he felt a little sorry for Spike.

“Why do you ask?” Cadance asked.

“Well, you’re the love expert, I just want to know.” said Spike.

Cadance already sensed an ulterior motive, but she did her best to answer, “I suppose it depends on whoever it is; the kind of creature they are, and what kind of life or relationships they have. Some can get over it, some can’t… and few may go so crazy there’s no telling what they’d do.

Love is a complicated thing, Spike. Just as love can bring the greatest of joy, it can also bring the greatest of sorrow.”

Spike thought that was all very profound, and now he felt worried for himself.

“Why?” asked Cadance.

“Um… nothing really…” replied Spike “I… think I’ll go for a walk.” and he left almost swiftly.

Twilight then explained to her sister-in-law what happened between Spike and Rarity. “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” said Cadance.

“I think he’s getting worse.” said Starlight “He’s been trying hard not to let it get him, but I don’t think he’s holding out well.”

Twilight just hoped Spike wouldn’t do anything crazy.

Spike walked along twiddling his fingers nervously “Okay, gotta calm down.” he said to himself “Nothing bad can happen. I have friends. They love me, and I love them… we’re all cool then. I can prove it.”

He went off to find any of his friends and hopefully prove himself right.

Fluttershy’s place wasn’t very far. He thought he’d see if he could help her with something, or just spend some time with her.

Fluttershy was getting ready to feed all the animals she took care for. “It’s lunchtime everyone.” she called, and her animal friends were all eagerly awaiting their foods.

Angel stepped up first and held up a little bowl, and he was served a scoop of his favorite carrot and greens salad.

Angel cuddled up to Fluttershy’s leg; his way of saying “Thank you.” and Fluttershy pecked his head, but she still had so many animals to feed when Spike came along.

“Hi, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, hello Spike.”

“Do you need help with anything?”

She stuttered and stammered a little, “Oh, well um… actually… if you don’t mind. I could use some help feeding all the animals.”

“Great! I’d love to help. I mean that’s what friends are for.”

Fluttershy noted how antsy he seemed, but she gave him a list of instructions of what to feed the animals and how much of them to feed. “Remember…” she warned him “Don’t give them anymore or any less. If their food patterns get disturbed, they could begin to act strangely, and that could lead to trouble.”

“No problem.” said Spike “Spike at your service.” and he bounded off for work outside, while Fluttershy deal with the animals inside.

“Okay, let’s see…” Spike said as he went over the list “Birdseed for the birds.” Well that’s easy.”

It was actually easier said than done, because the bird feeders were all too high for him to reach--Something that Fluttershy should have taken into consideration.

Suddenly, he got the idea to climb up the long poles, which was not as easy while balancing the bucket of birdseed on his head. “Careful… Careful…!” he whimpered.

Suddenly, one of the birds flew onto the bucket on his head which started to tip the balance. “Hey! Stop that!” yelled Spike, but another bird came along, and another, and several more, making the balance tip and bend. “Stop it!” shouted Spike “Get off me.”

Suddenly he felt the wood pole begin to creak as it couldn’t take all that weight. “Uh-oh…! WHOAAAAA…!!” the pole broke off and the entire feeder fell forward, crashing on the ground and throwing birdseed all over the place.

The birds went crazy and swooped in from all over. “Oh, no!” cried Spike, remembering what Fluttershy had said.

He would have shooed all the birds away, but some of the other animals-- the chickens, the bear, the gophers and squirrels-- we’re all squeaking, pounding and growling for their lunch, causing Spike to fall into a panic, and he rushed in such a hurry to feed the animals, that he completely had forgotten Fluttershy’s instruction list.

“I’m coming! I’m coming!” he called to the animals as he frantically fed them too much of something, or too little of something. In his haste he even fed the wrong food to the wrong animals.

Worse than that, he forgot to close the gate to the chicken coop, and the chickens all got out! “No!!” cried Spike “Come back here!”

Fluttershy heard the commotion and raced outside. She gasped the biggest gasp she had ever gasped at the sight of her yard in such a mess.

The first thing she did was draw in a huge breath and shout “FREEZE!!!”

All the animals stopped dead on the spot at the sound of her voice, even Spike.

Spike giggled nervously “I… had a few mistakes?” he said trying to be innocent, but Fluttershy could only sigh. She wasn’t the kind to lose her temper at anyone, especially if they had an accident, but Spike could tell she was rather annoyed.

“I can help you clean up.” Spike offered.

“No!” Fluttershy snapped, and cleared her throat “No… no thank you. I can do this by myself.”

Spike could take the hint, and he too thought it best he go before he caused more trouble. “I’m sorry, Fluttershy.”

“I know you are.” she called to him without even looking at him.

Spike sighed and went on his way.

“Okay, that was just a mistake.” he said to himself “We all make mistakes. She wasn’t mad at me… I think.”

He searched for anyone else that he could help.

He suddenly found Applejack, with her applewagon. “Apple crumbs!” she grumbled as she inspected the broken wheel on her wagon. She couldn’t get her apples to the market like that, so she had to get the spare wheel off the back of the wagon.

Spike saw this as his ticket to redeem himself.

“Need some help, Applejack?”

“Oh, hey ya, Spike, and that’d be nice. All I need you to do is put the wheel on while I hold up the wagon.”

Using her mighty farmer’s strength, she lifted up that huge wagon. “Okay, Spike…!” she groaned, “Put her on!”

Spike did as he was told and snapped the wheel into place, and Applejack set the wagon down. “Much obliged, Spike.” Applejack said as she inspected the wheel to make sure it was on good and tight. “Eeyup. I think that does it. Thanks again, Spike.”

Spike felt so over joyed that he hugged her deeply. “Whoa! What’s all this for?”

“For being such a good friend…”

Applejack smiled and hugged him back, but that’s when her wagon began to roll away, downhill. “Hey! My apples!” cried Applejack, and she took off after the wagon.

“Wait for me!” Spike called.

That wagon zoomed straight through Ponyville and many ponies jumped out of the way. “Stop that wagon!” cried Applejack as she ran after it.

“Applejack…!” Spike called as he ran as fast as his little legs could carry him.

While at Sugar Cube Corner, The Cakes’ were loading their own wagons with loads of baked goods for a party they were catering for.

Baby Pound and Pumpkin were watching and cooing from their playpen, and Pinkie Pie was watching them and keeping them out of trouble.

“See that, kids? Someday you’ll be baking just like Mommy and Daddy.”

The babies just giggled and tossed their stuffed animals up and about, while Pinkie tickled them.

“I think we’re all set.” said Carrot Cake.

“Not quite…” said Cup Cake, “There’s a still one more big box of cupcakes we need.”

“I’ll help you get it.”

No sooner had the couple gone inside did the ground start to rumble.

“What’s happening?” cried Pinkie, and then she saw the runaway apple wagon heading straight for them!

“RUNAWAY WAGON…!!” Applejack hollered.

Pinkie screamed, “Look out, kids!” she cried to the babies, but much to her surprise the babies saw the wagon coming, and Pound flew up and out of the playpen, while Pumpkin used magic to levitate herself to safety.

Pinkie then screamed as the wagon came straight at her.

Applejack quickly got out her rope and lassoed at one of the wagon’s harness rods. She pulled with her might and managed to get the rushing wagon to stop on a slope just overlooking the joint.

Pinkie sighed ever so heavily not wanting to think how close that was.

“Applejack…!” Spike shouted as he came running over the hill. Suddenly he tripped over a rock and then rolled straight into her, and they both went flying, landing in the wagon as it rolled down the hill.

Pinkie screamed and shut her eyes as the wagon actually rolled just past the joint, taking the Cakes’ wagon with it, and crashing hard into a tree sending apples and pastries all over the place.

Carrot Cake a Cup Cake heard the crash and rushed outside with their box of cupcakes, and before they could even question they just froze dead on the spot. Their eyes bulged wide at the huge mess they saw, which made them drop their last box.

The two wagons were in pieces, many of the apples were all squashed and bruised while not a pastry had survived the crash and all sat in piles of mush.

Both Applejack and Spike were covered in applesauce and pastry, and Applejack gave Spike a nasty glare. There were no words to describe how upset she was. Now her entire shipment was ruined and she wouldn’t be able to make her usual profits.

The Cakes’ we’re just as upset. Now they didn’t have their order for that big party they promised to deliver, and there was no time to make more cakes and goods. They’d lose their pay and their reputation would be soiled.

“I’m really sorry…” said Spike “I didn’t mean to.”

“Unfortunately, that doesn’t really make up for our loss of profits, Spike.” said Mr. Cake.

“Oh, never mind…” said Mrs. Cake “There’s no sense in being angry. We have a lot of cleaning up to do.”

“And then we got a load of customers, who won’t be gettin’ their deliveries, to make up with.” added Applejack.

Spike would have offered to help clean up, but Mr. Cake practically insisted, “I think it’d be best if you just left, Spike.”

Dejected, Spike began to walk away and passed by Pinkie Pie, and for once Pinkie couldn’t think of anything optimistic here, and shook her head grimly at him.

Spike could only, once again, walk away with his head hanging low.

He stopped off at the obstacle field where Rainbow Dash was practicing for a Wonderbolts show she was due to perform in.

She flew through hoops, around big posts, and through a huge puffer that make a big cloud of smoke. “Ah, yeah… who’s gonna rock it at the show?” she boasted.

Spike didn’t take much notice. He just sat there at on the bleachers resting his face on his hand grimly.

Rainbow took notice of this, “What’s got you down in the dumps?”

Spike sighed, “I’m not having a very good day. I’ve been causing nothing but bad luck ever since I came outside today.”

Though he didn’t thoroughly inform her of the messes he had made with the others, Rainbow just told him, “It could always be worse. Besides, we all make mistakes, but you’re not bad luck.”

Spike smiled softly, feeling it was nicer not to be scorned.

Rainbow then went back to do the course again, but Spike suddenly noticed one of the huge poles was coming loos where it was staked into the ground.

Rainbow flew passed it on her first lap, which loosened it even more. Spike worried that it would possibly fall over and land on Rainbow the next time she tried to loop around it.

Feeling overly worried, and despite all the bad luck he had been having that day, he ran over to the pole and got a hammer that was near its base. He began to pound at the stakes to drill them further into the ground, but he didn’t notice as he pounded away the vibrations of the hammering caused the wooden post to begin to crack near its base.

Rainbow was coming round to loop around the posts for her routine when she noticed him under the pole, “What are you doing?!” she called.

“Huh?”

The pole then broke and began to topple right on him, and he wouldn’t get away in time. “YAAAAAAAAAAAA…!!!”

“SPIKE!!” cried Rainbow, and she swooped in and shoved him hard out of the way, and got hit by the pole herself, crushing her right wing. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH…!!”

“RAINBOW…!!” cried Spike.

Rainbow was able to walk on her feet, but her wing hurt too much for her to flap. “OW!!” she groaned.

“Rainbow!” cried Spike “Are you alright?”

“GET AWAY FROM ME!!” she thundered at him, making him jump back as if he had seen a Timber Wolf. “Now my wing’s probably broken! I won’t be able to participate in the Wonderbolts’ show!”

Spike tried to explain himself, but Rainbow just stormed off to tend to her sore wing going, “I take it back! You ARE bad luck!”

Then she was gone!

Poor Spike was feeling more crushed than ever. “What is going on today?!” he grumbled, “Why can’t I do one lousy thing right!”

He walked along softly kicking a stone by his foot

He passed by the elementary school where the Cutie Mark Crusaders and their schoolmates were in the playground during recess.

He didn’t dare go too close, not wanting to cause anymore mishaps or injury, but the Crusaders saw him and they trotted over to him.

“Spike, we’ve seen happier faces in a frowning contest.” said Sweetie Belle

“What worm’s been gnawin’ at your apple?” asked Applebloom.

Spike just backed away from the girls, “I’d rather not say.”

The girls were confused, but as they tried to approach him, Spike just ran away going, “Don’t come near me!”

Then he was gone, running off so quickly.

“Wow! He must have one big problem.” said Scootaloo.

“I think I know what his problem is.” said Sweetie Belle and she explained to the others what she found out from Rarity, and how she just dumped him, not wanting to give him a chance.

“Well that there’s just silly.” said Applebloom.

“That’s what I felt.” said Sweetie Belle “Sure, it is strange, a dragon and a pony, but that shouldn’t make much a difference. Rarity’s just being self-centered again.”

Scootaloo’s head twitched “Are you girls thinking what I am?”

The others nodded, and agreed to help out.

“Hold it a minute.” cried Applebloom, “Remember what happened the last time we tried to play matchmakin’ with Ms. Cheerilee and Big Mac?”

Cheerilee walked by having overheard them. “I remember it too well…”

The girls slowly turned round and smiled innocently at their teacher, but Cheerilee could already sense something was up. “What are you girls up to now?”

“Oh, nothing…” replied the girls.

Cheerilee didn’t buy what they were selling. “Girls, you have a long history of doing crazy stunts, and it usually ends up causing big disasters with hilarious consequences. You may have good intentions, but this time I think you should tell me what you’re planning before you do it.”

The girls really didn’t want to, but respecting their teacher, and not like she gave them a choice, they explained their plan to set Spike and Rarity up and why.

“I see…” said Cheerilee. Much as she thought Rarity was being rather shallow, “Girls it is her decision. I know you may not understand this because you’re young, but you should remember that romance isn’t something you can force on a couple.”

The girls hung their heads low, “Yes Ms. Cheerilee.”

“Good. So I don’t have to tell you this is something you should stay out of.”

The girls nodded, and Cheerilee went away.

“We’re totally doing this, right?” asked Scootaloo, and the others nodded.

Act 4: It Happens!

Author's Note

1: Still way too many words (I'm getting angry here)

2: BB and Terra were supposed to DO IT in this ep, but I talked with the mods before loading; I can't upload the text showing it (against site rules) If you want to read the uncensored version you'll have to read it on my DA account.

3: On DA I wouldn't load a chapter THAT BIG (too many words) it kept going ERROR and just put a 1 on my text, and wouldn't load anything unless I broke it in half.

Looks like I wasn't too far off with my WORD LIMITS

Act 4: It Happens!

ACT FOUR

In the Feudal Era,

The Takadea Village was all quiet as most people had gone to bed. The only signs of life were the guards doing their nightly patrols of the palace.

Princess Tsuyu and Lord Kimo were given a private suite with comfortable futons, and large openings to let in the night breeze.

The Princess just suddenly opened her eyes, unable to sleep. Her husband was sleeping like a log. She smiled lovingly at him.

Then suddenly, she looked up and over out the window, and swore she could see Nobunaga walking out in the open pathways, heading for a stream by the village.

Normally it was against palace rules that she slip off into the night, but she wanted an opportunity to talk to Nobunaga as she had wanted to all day, but he never was seen, not once.

She got up from her bed, and looked around to make sure no guards were near. It seemed safe enough, and so she climbed over the railing and made her way down the path to the stream.

Meanwhile…

Inuyasha and friends were sleeping in a guest room just down the hall from the Princess’ room.

Shippo rubbed his full belly as he dozed happily.

Suddenly, Inuyasha felt a big itch on his face accompanied by a familiar sound of sucking.

Up came his hand, and SWAT! It was Myoga the flea. He felt dizzy after being swatted, “Good swat, Master Inuyasha.”

“And bad timing for you, Myoga-- Can’t you see I was trying to sleep!”

Kagome and Shippo were awakened by his yammering. “Do you mind!” groaned Kagome.

“What’s going on now?” asked Shippo.

“My apologies to you all.” said Myoga “But I felt it best that I find you as soon as possible, for I fear something dreadful is about to occur, and as usual I am hardly ever mistaken in these situations.”

The trio felt concerned “And just what do you think it is this time?” snorted Inuyasha.

“Is it some sort of demon?” asked Kagome.

“It’s not a demon.” replied Inuyasha “I’d be able to smell it coming.”

“If it’s not a demon, then what is it?” asked Shippo.

“I cannot be sure.” replied Myoga “But be prepared for anything…!”

The trio felt concerned.

Nobunaga loved to come out to the stream at night, when the moon was shining and the air was calm and quiet.

He sat on the biggest boulder, and stroked Hiyoshimaru’s little face, but he was suddenly started by the sounds the grass rustling behind him, and he swiftly bolted upright and drew out his katana, “Who’s there?!” he called, frightening the princess, and surprising himself. “P… Pr… Princess Tsuyu?”

“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Seeing the sight of her in the moon made his heart race, and his cheeks go red, but deep down, his sadness was starting to rise again, but he did his best to hide it.

“What brings you out here?” he asked “You know it isn’t proper for a princess to be outside the palace after hours.”

“I… couldn’t sleep, and I saw you coming here.”

She sat on the rock next to him, their hands almost touched, making him blush even deeper.

She looked at him, and he quickly turned away.

“Nobunaga, may I ask where you were today?”

“Princess…?”

“I was hoping I’d see you at the feast, and you were never seen anywhere. Whatever happened to you?”

Poor Nobunaga; what possible excuse could he come up with to keep her from the truth; that he didn’t wish to be near her or Lord Kimo.

“I… merely felt that you would wish to be more with your father. You have not seen much of him since you left the village as Lord Kimo’s bride. You already saw enough of me when I and my friends saved the Lord’s life.”

His fib fooled Tsuyu, “That does seem noble, but I really wished to see you.”

“Me?”

“Yes… Nobunaga, I owe you my life. We’re it not for your honor and nobility; my husband would surely be dead.”

Nobunaga felt his heart cringe, but he tried to be brave, “I would do it again, and every time… for you Princess; you and the Lord.”

Tsuyu thought that was so sweet…

“Uh…?!” Nobunaga could hardly believe it; the princess was kissing his cheek. The lightest, softest touch of her lips against his skin…! His insides went completely numb, for those few seconds.

She then looked up at him almost lovingly, “You are such a wonderful friend to me, Nobunaga.”

He almost felt like crying, “Yes… my princess. A friend…” while secretly thinking to himself, “I am such an Ijdat!”

“No, I mean it.” said Tsuyu. “We have always been such good friends as children. I never forgot your kindness, and even though you’d fall all over yourself and make me laugh.”

Nobunaga clenched his fists, remembering how all the people in the village laughed at, and still referred to him as a klutz and a fool despite his heroism, all this and coupled with the fact he could never be with the princess was really starting to get to him.

Hiyoshimaru didn’t like the way his master looked, and softly wiggled Nobunaga’s knee, but he hardly responded.

“Nobunaga…? Another question…”

“Yes… Princess…?” his voice sounded very faint.

“This may sound personal, but have you a special woman in your life?”

Nobunaga winced softly, “W-W-Why… do you ask?”

“I am curious. You are older than I, and so noble and kind, yet I have never heard of you ever courting a woman in your life? Do you not plan to ever settle down and marry? Do you not wish to have a family of your own?”

By this time he was shaking with sadness. His head dipped forward making his bangs cover his eyes, but it didn’t stop his tears falling.

This worried the Princess, “Have I upset you? I apologize…”

Still shaking, and barely able to speak well, he told her, “You need… not… apolize… to me…Pri…in…cess…!”

HA-POW!! There was a soft flash in his eyes, “A’ugh!” and he just keeled over, falling off the rock and rolling down the hill stopping just by the water.

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu, and she slide down the hill to where he lay, and softly nudged him “Nobunaga…? Nobunaga…?!”

He did not move an inch.

“Nobunaga... Please speak to me!”

Hiyoshimaru leapt on his body trying to get him to wake up; poking and prodding him. Nobunaga was still breathing, but very softly that it could hardly be heard.

Then, Hiyoshimaru opened Nobunaga’s eye, making the Princess shriek in fright!! His eyes… they are BLANK!! He has no pupils, no iris, nothing but pure black!

…Empty, cold, solid black!

“Nobunaga…! What is happening to you…?!” cried Tsuyu “Please! You must wake up!!”

Her shrieks alerted the attention of the guards.

“Princess…!” one of them called “What is happening?”

“Please!!” cried Tsuyu “Someone help him!”

Before long, Nobunaga was in bed, and the medicine chief of the village was working as best he could for Nobunaga.

Tsuyu’s father and Lord Kimo heard the news, as did Inuyasha and friends.

Tsuyu was in tears as she explained her story, “And then… he just collapsed, and his eyes were blank!” she sobbed.

“Oh, Princess…” said Lord Kimo as he held his wife tightly.

“What could it possibly be?” wondered Tsuyu’s father.

“Just as I feared…” said Myoga “Something very dreadful is at work, but exactly what I cannot say.”

Inuyasha softly flicked Myoga off his shoulder “If you don’t have anything helpful to say then shut up!”

He wasn’t pretending not to care. He was really worried about Nobunaga.

He walked over to where Kagome and Shippo were sitting outside of the area where the medicine chief was working. “How is he?”

“Not good…” said Kagome “The medicine chief told us to wait out here. Nobunaga looked so still and lifeless.”

“What do you think will happen to him?” asked Shippo “What am I saying? We don’t even know what’s happening to him now.”

The medicine chief came out with a regretful look on his face, “This trance is very strange to me. I have never seen anything like it.

I fear we may lose him.”

A hush fell over everyone, and Tsuyu’s heart was quaking in pain. “No! Please… No!” she cried “He cannot die!”

The medicine chief looked at her with sympathy “I will try all that I can, princess, but I would not hold much hope.”

Shippo had an idea, “Can’t we try the sacred jewel shards?”

“What?!” snapped Inuyasha “We’ve already busted ourselves plenty trying to get those shards!”

Kagome just ignore him and asked to see Nobunaga. The medicine chief let her in, and poor Nobunaga just laid there, all still and silent. His blank eyes were shut, and he seemed to be a little pale.

Kagome took out her small flask of jewel shards. There was not that many, but she felt she only needed to use one. “He goes…” she said as she took a shard and reached to implant it on Nobunga’s skin to revive him… but just as the shard was a few centimeters away…

WHAPP! Some unseen force just forced the shard away and out of Kagome’s hand.

The shard landed by Inuyasha’s toes, “What the hell was that?”

“I don’t know…” replied Kagome, and she tried to use another shard, only for the same thing to happen; the shard was blasted away as if Nobunaga were rejecting it.

“What’s going on?” cried Shippo.

Myoga hopped up on his shoulder stating, “Apparently, whatever this trance or curse may be, not even the power of the sacred jewel can undo it.

Inuyasha was concerned as he picked up the shards, “What could possibly be more powerful than the Shikon Jewel?”

Whatever the reason, none could figure it out.

Everyone was devastated, but none more than the princess. “How could this happen?” she cried softly to her husband, “Why is it happening?”

“I don’t know, Princess.” said Lord Kimo “But I share your pain. Nobunaga did not deserve this. He is a good man with a great heart.”

In the Digi-Destined World,

Davis had one frustrating week! It seemed every day, more and more girls were coming at him as he walked in the streets. His email was flooded with emails from more girls asking him out, and that was only the half of it…!

On the first night when he got home from school, his mother invited him out to dinner with herm Jun and Tai.

Davis smelled a trap, “Are you setting me up again?”

His mom tried to deny it, but even she couldn’t keep it in, “Yes. Your sister has a girlfriend from her college who agreed to join us this evening, as YOUR date.”

“Ugh! Mom…!” groaned Davis, but it was in vain for him to argue. “You are coming with us tonight, and you have no say in the matter.”

Davis felt his rage boiling.

The date went on as planned, and Jun’s college friend, Sasha Kinoama, seemed to be a fine girl, a few years older than Davis; almost twenty. Taller, with long black hair, and she did hear stories of him and his heroism in the digital world.

At the restaurant, she tried her hardest to hold hands with Davis, but he would move his hands away each time, not wanting to.

Too bad for him Sasha liked guys who played hard-to-get.

“Don’t be rude!” Mom scolded to Davis, forcing him to at least hold her hand, much to Davis’ dismay.

Sasha giggled at him, but Davis felt more annoyed than ever.

“I don’t think this is going to end well.” Tai whispered to Jun “It’s my brother, what do you expect.” she whispered back to him “I can’t believe Sasha is actually into him.”

“What are you whispering back there?” Davis asked.

“Nothing.” they both said.

“Oh, never mind them.” Said Sasha, and she looped her arm around him “We’ve got other things to talk about.”

Davis could only groan.

Even while sitting at the table, Sasha could only stare at Davis and flutter her eyes, while he just sat next to her grunting and groaning softly, which actually flattered her. “You’re so cute when you pretend to be annoyed.

“Just my luck…” Davis said in thought “Now they’ve set me up with a mental case.”

“Davis does more than just help in the Digital World.” said Tai “He’s the star of his school soccer team. They may even make varsity if they play right.”

“Cool…” said Sasha “So, what other dreams do you have?” she asked to Davis.

His mom gave him a tap with her foot under the table telling him to be polite and answer.

“I want to open a noodle cart, make the finest ramen in the world. Who knows, maybe it’ll evolve into a huge empire.”

Sasha’s eyes light up with Yen signs, as if she had hit a jackpot. She was already seeing Davis as the perfect catch.

“Excuse me. I need to use the little-boys room.” Davis said, and he got up and went off. “I have to go too.” said Tai.

Really he was just doing it as an excuse to talk privately with Davis.

Other than the two of them, the Men’s room was deserted.

They both sat in their own cubicles.

“Are you alright?” Tai asked.

“Just overly annoyed.” replied Davis “Why are you in on this too?”

“I’m not really in on this; I’m just doing this for Jun. Your mom asked her to help… and, well, I had to respect her.”

Davis still didn’t understand whatever Tai saw in his sister, but he didn’t really dare to question or that would make him no better than his mother interfering in his life.

The two boys finished their… business… and washed their hands at the sinks.

“Don’t get me wrong, Davis,” said Tai “You’re mom’s just trying to help you.”

Davis chuckled softly, “More like she’s trying to help herself. It’s been this way ever since I started high school; my mom just won’t give me a break!”

“Now that you’re all done with that Digital War zone or whatever it is, you have plenty of time for much more important things, like finding a nice girlfriend.”

“That’s all I ever hear of her, and she constantly keeps setting me up to a point where it gets annoying!

Now she can’t accept the fact that I just want my space.”

Tai understood Davis was annoyed, but he still agreed with Jun and her mom that maybe Davis was being a little unfair and unhealthy.

After dinner and it was time to drop Sasha back at the college where she lived in her dorm. She gave Davis a peck on the cheek and slipped him her number. “Call me, Cutie.”

She winked at him and left Davis feeling nervous.

“Way to go, honey.” said his mom “I think you found a keeper.”

Davis couldn’t be more annoyed with his mom, and to show it, he didn’t call Sasha back, not once as he was totally not interested.

At school on Friday, in English Class, Kari and TK got their tests back, with pretty poor scores due to their not studying and instead working on Davis’ dating webpage.

“I’m very surprised at the two of you.” said the teacher “Even Mr. Motomiya did better than you.”

This was shocking for the class, especially for TK and Kari. “My mom’s not going to be happy about this.” said TK.

Kari on the other hand didn’t seem too upset about her test, and looked over at Davis. He didn’t notice her and was amazed at his own test result, but Kari couldn’t believe that a whole week had passed and Davis still wouldn’t give any girls a chance.

She even was told from Tai about the double date he had, and how Davis didn’t call Sasha back.

“Kari…?” TK called at her softly.

“Huh? Oh, guess I dazed off again.”

Her boyfriend shook his head at her, but he knew she meant well trying to help Davis.

During class change, Davis was called to the main office over the intercom. At first he was worried, but much to his surprise he wasn’t in any trouble.

The secretary gave him a small bag of mail, “This came for you this morning.”

“Oh, no…! Don’t tell me…” Davis muttered, but it was; more love letters and cards sent from various girls from around the entire city, many of which he didn’t know, yet somehow they knew where he went to school.

“Looks like someone’s a regular ladies man.” the secretary joked. Davis angrily scrunched the letters in his hand and he stormed off.

“Was it something I said?”

At lunch, Davis didn’t sit with the others; didn’t even get in line to pay for lunch. He wanted to duck the crowds and avoid being seen by more lovesick girls. So he sat outside under a tree, with nothing but a bottle of water from his sports bag.

Ken and Yolei saw him, and came outside offering to share their lunches with him.

“Thanks a load, guys.” said Davis “Nice to see there’s someone I can trust.”

Yolei shook her head grimly at him, “I think you’re overreacting to all this.”

“Talk to me when a whole bunch of girls come your way and mess up your privacy.” He suddenly corrected himself, “Uh… in your case: guys.”

TK and Kari joined the gang having seen them all outside. “So, Davis, did you call Sasha back yet?” asked Kari.

Davis rolled his eyes, “Yes, actually… I did call her back.”

“Cool.” Said TK “So when’s your next date.”

Davis chuckled “There is none. I told her plain and clear that I wasn’t into her, and that my mom set us up.”

All the others were a bit upset by this, “Davis…” Ken said.

“It’s okay.” Davis said “When she found found out that she was setup, she agreed it was fine. She’d rather a guy be with her out of his own accord anyway, and it isn’t me.

My mom actually took it worse, and Jun really let me have it.”

He flashed back to the morning when his mother and sister found out that he turned Sasha down flat. They both went postal on him, beating him like mad ladies up with pillows and a chair, and he was begging for mercy.

“I think your exagerating.” said TK.

“Never mind, Davis. I’m sure you’ll find the right girl for you.” added Kari.

Davis gawked at her with a strange expression, “The right girl for me?” I thought I made it perfectly clear I’m not interested in finding romance?”

Kari’s concern began to show, “Davis, you’re really being stubborn. Don’t you ever want to experience the joys of love, and have someone special to be with?” she demontrated by flirting with TK, and he responded by embracing her, and pecked her on the head, which really irked him.

Yolei and Ken were not pleased with the way the two were acting; as if they were trying to make Davis jealous again, but Davis spoke up. “I was interested once… but not anymore.”

Kari sighed, “Davis, look I know you liked me, but that doesn’t give you the right to hurt other girls. Quite frankly, I think you’re just being selfish.”

“Kari…!” snapped Yolei.

“Actually, I agree with her,” said TK “Davis, you need to realize the world doesn’t revolve aroung you, and it’s not going to change.”

“Ugh!” Davis grumbled “You just don’t get it, do you?

I’m trying to get over this, and if it means I don’t want to find romance, then I don’t… want… to find it. I want to fly solo, yet everyone is crawling up my ass telling or forcing me to do it.” he looked ofer at Kari, “And what for? Because YOU want me to have a girlfriend, just like my mom WANTS ME to have a girlfriend?

If you ask me, it’s all of you who are being selfish, not to mention disrespectful.”

Before anyone could answer, he got up and left.

“Well, that went well.” said Ken, but the others, even Yolei were starting to grow annoyed.

“He’s really going insane.” said Yolei “All because he can’t get over Kari.”

“That’s his problem.” said TK “If he can’t accept that Kari’s made her choice, it’s his own fault, but it’s not fair he has to hurt all those girls and not even give them a chance, and worse; balk and people who are trying to help him.”

Ken spoke up to try and defend Davis “Don’t you all think you’re overreacting? I mean, how would you feel if someone tried to force a whole bunch of people on you?”

“That’s not the point.” said Kari completely ignoring the concept “I think we need to take more drastic measures. Davis can’t keep doing this to other girls, to us, and above all to himself.”

“Oh, no… what are you suggesting now?” asked Ken.

“…A group meeting, with everyone.”

TK agreed, “I can call Matt and Sora.”

“I’ll call Izzy and Cody.” added Yolei. Then she looked at Ken practially hinting him to support the cause. Ken sighed, “I’ll call Joe and Mimi.”

Yolei pecked him on the cheek, “Thanks, Ken.”

Her boyfriend smiled weakly. He still wasn’t liking this a bit, and he felt Davis wouldn’t like this at all.

Davis was already in for another huge shock by the end of the day.

He was walking home, and he checked his cell-phone, and surely enough got more messages from more girls asking him out. “UGH…!!!” he groaned as he sent them all to the Trash without even looking at them.

No sooner had he deleted them did he get one other email; from a girl but a congratulatory email. “What’s this…?”

The email was from a dating website. It read:

“Congratulations, Davis Motomiya…

You have officially received a record number of date requests in just one week, making you our site’s Number One potential backelor.”

“What…?!” Davis snapped softly, and he followed the link attached the email which lead him to his own profile on a dating website.

“Davis Motomiya

-Digi Destined

-High School Soccer Star.

Age: 16

Interests: Soccer, Video Games, monster movies.

“Playing… hard-to-get.”

His email was listed, his favorite things from movies to video games…

It all made sense to why more girls were after him. Davis would have wanted to guess who set up this webpage, but he already had his suspicions.

He marched straight home, and showed him the website to his mother.

“I didn’t make that webpage.”

“I find that hard to believe.” said Davis “You’ve really been up my back about this whole girlfriend thing.”

“I just want you to be happy.”

“I AM happy… mother!” he snapped at her “I don’t need a girlfriend and I don’t want one either!”

Her features hardened “Don’t you talk to me like that, young man! What I’m doing is for your own good! You’re growing up, and I am not going to let you go through life alone!”

“Point proven!” sneered Davis “You’re only in this for yourself, Mom. You want me to have a girlfriend because you want it, you don’t even care about what I want.”

“That’s not true!”

“It is TOTALLY true!” barked Davis.

“You go to your room! I don’t want to hear another word of this!”

“YOU WON’T!!” shouted Davis “I’M NEVER (BLEEPING) TALKIN’ TO YOU AGAIN UNTIL YOU START TO LISTEN!!”

He angrily stormed to his room, nearly shoving past Jun along the way before going to his room and slamming the door shut.

“Did I miss something?” Jun asked.

Her mother sighed, “He’s just not getting over Tai’s sister, is he?”

Jun sighed “Damn it, Davis.”

Veemon was almost afraid to approach Davis. He just stormed into the room, slammed the door and stood by the window with a completely livid expression as he just stared out into town.

“Davish…?”

“It’s okay, Veemon,” Davis said softly, “I’m not pissed with you. I’m just sick and tired of everyone else telling me what I should do.”

Veemon hopped up onto the desk and looked up at him smiling. “Look, Davish…” you and I have been through a lot together, and shometimes we may not shee eye-to-eye, but… I’m here for you.”

Davis smiled at his friend and patted his head. “I just wish I knew who made that shitty webpage. When I find out who they are, they’re going to regret having (Bleeped) with me.”

In the Titans’ world,

All that week, Beast Boy had given his team quite the cold shoulder. He wouldn’t speak to them, and did whatever he could in his power to avoid going near them as much as he could.

He was still wearing his mask, refusing to take it off, not even when he went to bed at night.

He even stopped eating with them. He would only make trips to the refrigerator when no one else was there, or he would just fly off to the city, turn into a rat and eat the garbage out of dumpsters. He was that desperate to avoid them.

Starfire was standing in the lounge at the window looking out to sea.

“You okay, Star?” Robin asked.

“I am… not.” replied Starfire “It seems that the friendship that binds us all together is dwindling. Beast Boy has gone to incredible lengths to ignore us, and truly feels we do not care for him, and that he is not appreciated amongst the citizens we help.”

“He’s just playing the victim game so we’ll give him sympathy.” grumbled Raven “And I say (Bleep) him. He wants to be a whiny piece of shit… let him!”

“Yo…!” snapped Cyborg “That’s goin’ a bit far Rae.”

Raven turned and furiously glared at him, “Who asked you, Black Bolts”!

Robin and Starfire, as well as Cyborg gawked in horror.

“You did NOT just say that?!” sneered Cyborg.

“You want a piece of me…!!” growled Raven, enveloping herself in ark aura, and her eyes glowed red.

“STOP IT!!” thundered Robin.

Raven calmed down, but Robin approached her, “What is wrong with you? You’ve been acting really badly lately.”

“Oh, you noticed!” Raven grumbled. Then she gasped and held her stomach in pain…!!

“Raven…! What is wrong?” cried Starfire.

Raven’s darkness began to grow as her body was shrouded in aura, and her face…! She sprouted fangs, and two extra red eyes.

“Raven!” cried Robin! He and the other Titans stood ready to fight this creature she was becoming, but they had no need to.

“I got this…” said Cyborg, and he armed his sonic cannon, setting it on stun, and shot at her, actually knocking her unconscious, and she lay sleeping on the floor, and normal; whatever was happening to her had ceased.

At first the others were too afraid to approach her and wondered if it was safe. Cyborg scanned her with his wrist-com. “She’s fine now. No evil energies, but her hormones are going loopy!”

“Her hormones…?” Robin asked “You mean… she’s…”

They all began to think back to Raven’s attitude; her grouchiness, her ravenous appetites and craving for junk foods, and even now she had a stomach cramp before she went berserk.

“She is --what is the Earth term-- Having her time-of-the-month?”

As weird as it seemed, the friends agreed Raven needed help. Cyborg scooped her up in his arms, “Let’s get her to the med-room.”

“Shall I inform Beast Boy?” asked Starfire.

“No… not yet.” said Robin “I don’t think he wants to listen to us anyway. Besides, we should really take care of Raven first and get all the facts straight.”

It was as if they could talk to Beast Boy anyway, for he was not in his room, or even in the tower.

To help avoid the Titans and not put up with their harsh uncaring attitudes, he often went out for a fly, or a long walk to kill the hours faster.

Not like he had too many places to go, thanks to his favorite hangouts and stores all gone due to the changes in the city, it was hard for him to go anywhere.

Even Ben’s Café, where he enjoyed Apple Pie Ala mode, was closed down and boarded up.

Beast Boy tried to look for new places-- new candy stores, or skate parks, arcades, but he could hardly find any. Just one office complex after another, places of work and business that hardly met his needs or use.

He also passed a few large windows in toy stores or stores that had toys. He saw loads of Teen Titan items in the displays-- T-shirts, baseball caps, mugs, keychains, pretty much the usual stuff-- only the Beast Boy merchandise, it all seemed to be there while others seemed more interested in buying stuff of the other Titans.

How much more could he possibly take? He was tired of having his feelings ignored and being so underappreciated for all his sacrifices and hard work to protect the people, but he honestly believed there was no sense in protesting. No one would listen to him anyway, and he knew the world wouldn’t bend and change things because he wanted it.

All he could do was continue to go on his way wondering just one thing, “Why is this happening to me?”

Meanwhile, Terra was still grieving too.

All week she had been doing steadily worse in school. She could hardly pay attention during lectures. She did poorly on assignments, and her writing was sloppy. Worse than that, she didn’t seem to have been sleeping too well.

Ever since Beast Boy had scorned her and called her selfish, she had been feeling guiltier every day and couldn’t put it out of her mind.

Jackie and Jillian had a good feeling they knew why.

“He stalked you again, didn’t he?” asked Jackie.

“No, he didn’t.” said Terra “I kind of wanted to talk to him myself, and we just ran into one another.”

The other girls were shocked. “You WANTED to talk to Brat Boy!”

“It’s BEAST BOY!!” snapped Terra “I felt I had to.”

Now the girls were more shocked than ever. “You’re not actually INTO him are you?”

“No!” snapped Terra “Nothing like that at all. He…” she paused and chose her words carefully “He thought I was someone he knew, remember? That’s why he stalked me, and I told him I’m not that girl and he should let it go.”

Her fib seemed to work, but her friends chuckled softly, “Like any girl would want to go out with that piece of shit.” mocked Jackie.

Terra felt livid, “Excuse me…?”

Jillian agreed with Jackie, “He’s green. He smells funny, his voice cracks. He’s what I call one of life’s little errors. That’s why we have erasers on pencils.”

The girls slapped a high five, but Terra was livid. She clenched both her fists, and the stone floor began to rumble again, forcing her to stop!

“Haven’t they fixed those vents yet?” complained Jackie.

“My dad will sue the school!” growled Jillian.

The last bell rang, and Terra went off by herself not bothering to wait up for her friends, too disgusted with their insolence, and she felt she needed to be alone to think about things.

“What’s with her?” Jackie wondered “We were just joking around.”

Jillian had a sickening feeling, “I think she actually IS into that green guy.”

Jackie gasped in shock and disbelief!

Terra didn’t even go to her locker to put her books down. She just ran out of the school, running past her schoolmates.

They all wondered what was up with her.

She ran down the streets and finally stopped at a street corner to catch her breath, but even though she had run far from her school, her memories were still with her, and still tormenting her harder than ever.

She remembered all the fun she used to have with Beast Boy…

-The jokes he told we’re hilarious to her.
-How he taught her to believe in herself.
-He tried to be there for her when she was lost and frightened
-He did his best to help her fight Slade’s control, and forgive her for what she did for her betrayal.

“You we’re the best friend… I ever had.” she said to him.

Then came the Things Change stuff all over again, and how she pushed him away, not wanting anything to do with him, and then came what Beast Boy had snarled at her…

“Face it, Terra. In the end you were cold, cruel, and just plain selfish. It didn’t matter to you what happened to BOTH OF US in the end, just as long as YOU were happy.”

She clutched her head, dropping her books on the ground. She fell to her knees trying to shake off the stress.

Suddenly, she could hear someone snickering at her. It was three street punks; all muscular, wearing tattered clothes, bandanas, and looking pretty nasty.

“Well, look what we got here boys.” said one of the punks, “Looks like a free meal to me.”

The other punks snickered, and Terra could see the lust in these perves eyes as they moved in closer. “Leave me alone!” she cried, and she tried to run, but two of the punks grabbed her.

“Not so fast sweet stuff.” one of them hissed.

“Yeah…” hissed another punk and he reached for her tie, “You’re a school kid. Why don’t we teach you something they don’t teach you in class?”

Terra was freaking out, and as much as she could’ve used her powers to stop these two men; what if someone saw her, what if she had her picture taken? Then her whole normal life would go bye-bye.

Of course the punks were way too big and strong for her to beat physically without her powers as well.

“I like ‘em feisty!” one of the punks said lustfully.

Just as he was prepared to make the first move on her, a large green vulture landed on his head, making him freak out and back away from Terra.

“Who the hell is that?!” snapped one of the other punks.

“Beast Boy!” cried Terra. He had been passing by overhead just as he saw the trouble brewing, and even though he asked Terra to keep away from him, he was still obligated as a hero to help those in trouble.

Beast Boy leapt off the leader’s head, changing into his human form, and glaring at him through his mask.

The punk didn’t look frightened, but pissed. “You’re dead, you mother (bleeper)!” and he foolishly charged at Beast Boy, who turned into a T-Rex and gave him a good tail swat, sending the punk flying across the street and landing in a dumpster.

The other two punks, even Terra were shocked and frightened.

Beast Boy then turned and roared at the other two punks, and they panicked and began to run up the streets, tripping over their own feet.

Beast Boy changed back to his normal form and scoffed, “BITCHES!! IF I EVER SEE YOU (BLEEP)-HEADS AGAIN, I’LL (BLEEPING) MURDERIZE YOU!!”

All three punks ran away faster until they were out of sight.

Beast Boy was panting softly after that outburst.

“Beast Boy…” Terra said softly approaching him; he didn’t even turn to look at her. “Thank you.”

“Sure… it’s just who I Am.” he grumbled. Then he looked down by his feet at Terra’s Science and History textbook, which had fallen open to a page that showed and image of a picture of a little boy, about three years old.

…A boy he recognized too well!

The picture in the book was only part of a full family portrait in which the other half was missing torn off.

“Why are you looking at that?” Terra asked.

Beast Boy didn’t answer her and just read the text story out-loud.

“The Logans-- Mark and Marie-- Scientologists we’re on the verge of discovering great and powerful serums combined with the essence of animals to end disease. They and their young son, Garfield, were last known to be in Africa on an expedition to further their research, when a sudden and torrential flood mysteriously broke out and swept across the land, washing away the forests, and the laboratory as well. The Logans were nowhere to be seen, all that was recovered was a torn part of a family photograph that was found floating along the receding waters by a base camp of another expedition.

The Logans, young Garfield, and all their research were never found; completely washed away in the tides that took their lives.”

Terra looked at the page, “The Logan story.” she said “I look at that sometimes, because it helps me concentrate, and there’s not a time I can’t think back to those poor people dying in that flood and wondering how it started.”

Beast Boy’s lips were twitching, and a tear from his eye. “This story is wrong.”

Terra blinked once…

“It was only the parents who died.”

He then passed her the book, and then pulled out of his pocket a small kind of old and crumpled paper. He then placed it over the page, revealing it to be the missing half of the image; the part that had the parents on it.

Terra’s eyes widened, and she slowly looked up at Beast Boy. He removed his mask, showing his shameful face at her, “I’m Garfield Logan… or rather what’s left of him.”

Terra made the connections between the boy in the picture and the guy standing next to her.

Beast Boy clenched his fists, “And it was no mystery how that flood that killed my parents started!” his features hardened “It’s the same thing that turned me into what I am today...

…It was Change!”

Terra dropped the book in shock, and Beast Boy took his photo back, and he told her the real story; his origin. A story he did not like remembering or thinking of yet had plagued him for so many years!

*BB’s POV*

My folks and I were in Africa, I was almost four years old.

But the jungle in which we camped in… there were developers who were building a dam on the far side of the jungle to control the water flows from rivers and streams.

My parents protested that completion of the dam would cause floods, but those greedy slobs didn’t listen. They care more about finishing their work and collecting their money. My folks began to sense that they also were cheapskates and constructed their dam poorly; embezzling the funds and using poor craftsmanship.

…But with no actual proof, the game wardens and official authorities could do nothing to stop these men, despite my parents warning them of potential dangers.

Shortly after that, I was with my folks exploring the jungle… when I got bitten by a rare green monkey.

I got sick… really sick!

My parents decided to use one of their untested animal serums in hopes of saving me, and it worked, I made a complete recovery! However, that serum is what turned me green, and gave me my animal morphing skills.

I was so scared I couldn’t even look at myself in the mirror.

And shortly after that… IT HAPPENED!!

The developers’ dam, due its shoddy construction, I busted open, and all the water just surged across the lands, hitting our camp. There was no time to try and get away!

My folks were washed away, but I managed to grab onto a passing log and rode it like a boat down the raging surge, right through the night.

By morning, I washed ashore as the waters receded, but all that was with me was a torn part of our family photo.

I never felt so devastated, but my troubles were just beginning.

I was found by the developers that managed to escape. They took me in, and forced me to do their dirty work; physically abusing me and treating me like dirt.

For years I suffered, worked, and cried myself to sleep wishing for a way out…

…I got my wish! The Doom Patrol! They came, apprehended the men, and out of sympathy, they took me in, adopting me. They helped me learn to control my morphing skills, and that’s how I became Beast Boy…

…But Mento, that bastard and his shitty harshness. He seemed to only care about me if I was needed or could help in way the others couldn’t. In the end he wouldn’t even smile at me, or give me a “Good Job, Gar…” instead he was scorn me! Nothing I did was good enough for that stuck- asswipe!!

Even when I saved the team’s lives, he scolded me because it meant the villains got away!

I couldn’t take it anymore, and struck out on my own.

It wasn’t easy for me to find a new place to live. Who would welcome me because I was green, pointed ears, fangs, and could animal change?

I was lucky to have met the Titans and start a new team, and decided to start telling jokes and pulling pranks, make myself a comic relief to try and forget my own hardships in life, but it didn’t always work, and the team I have had more times where we DIDN’T get along than we DID.

*End of POV*

He didn’t go any further, and he didn’t have to. The rest was easy to see now, even for Terra. She had her hands over her mouth, and gawked at him in shock and sympathy.

He on the other hand turned to look sternly at her, “I know what it means to have a traumatic past, Terra! Every time things changed it somehow always affected me, and it was always disastrous; always taking something from me that I could never get back, never replace, and left me with less and less than what I had before!

All I ever wanted to was to be loved, understood, and fit in. Instead, all I am is the guy who makes everyone else look cool. The guy who has to lick up all the crap so other people can be happy!”

Terra almost felt like crying for him, “I’m ever so sorry.”

“No you’re not!” he snapped at her “Ms. “I don’t remember you! I don’t want to remember you because Things Change and the girl you want me to be is just a memory!”

Terra didn’t like how he was griping at her, and her features hardened. “I told you why I did it! Just because you couldn’t man up mean you could hold me down!”

She honestly had no idea why she said that! It just came out that way due to her rage and her confusion and guilt mixing into her.

“Wake up, Terra!” he shouted at her “I was willing to love you, care for you, give you a home, and help you to fit in, but you decided that wasn’t good enough for you! You threw it all away, expected me to let you go and live with that!

Then you come to me and say you’ve been feeling guilty about it? WELL IT (BLEEPING) SERVES YOU RIGHT!!”

Terra was really starting to lose her patience with him, but couldn’t find it in herself to walk away. “Don’t you shout at me, you piece of shit!”

“That’s rich coming from you!” Beast Boy scoffed “You made a big mistake, and YOU know it! You’re just lucky I have morality enough not to punish harder that a verbal bitch-slapping, anyone else would’ve killed you!”

Finally, he had gone too far, and Terra lost her temper!

WHAPP!! She slapped him hard across the face, snarling at him furiously.

WHAPP!! Beast Boy swatted her right back, bruising her face.

They both then went at each other hard, punching and kicking at one another. Beast Boy didn’t feel it fair to turn into animals and, didn’t have to due to her not brushing up on her fighting skills.

What neither of them realized was a guy in an apartment was looking over the city taking pictures, and he spotted them below, fighting. “Whoa! This is juicy stuff!”

He snapped a picture just as Beast Boy had slapped Terra across the face again!

He would have snapped more, but Terra tackled him hard and they both disappeared into an alley, breaking through a door into an abandoned store with boarded up windows and doors. Not a soul could see in or out.

In the midst of the battle, Beast Boy’s communicator was knocked off of him and its video-record function was activated and was filming the two.

Terra had tackled Beast Boy to the ground, pinning him down, and their faces were very close as they snarled at one another… gazing deeply into each other’s eyes…

Their expressions suddenly changed as they continued to gaze into one another.

Terra moved in closer, and closer, and placed her lips over his. Beast Boy at first was frozen by shock, but wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer as the kiss got deeper, and deeper.

Their tongues met, and began to explore the other like binds intertwining.

“What are you doing?!” Terra’s inner voice scolded, but she just ignored it, and proceeded to take off her clothes, much to Beast Boy's shock!

A while later, they both just lay there, naked on the store floor, unable to believe what they had just done, but they didn't regret it a bit/

“I love you.” he whispered to her.

“I love you, Beast Boy. I never stopped!” Terra confessed “It hurt me what I did to you… to us, and I’ve been an idiot.”

For the first time in a very long time, Beast Boy felt at peace, and light returning to his darkness. “If you don’t want to come back to the Titans, you don’t have to, but… at least… maybe we can… be a thing again?”

Terra couldn’t argue with herself; that would be a wonderful thing. Even though it meant her life would be in danger again, and bad guys would take advantage of her and Beast Boy.

“We’ll work it out, somehow. I just don’t want other people to know all that other stuff that I did, especially not Jackie and Jillian.”

Beast Boy could understand that, which only made this more complicated than ever.

“Please don’t tell the Titans about me, not yet.”

“I promise, I won’t tell them, but how are we supposed to make this work if we don’t?”

“We’ll work something out.

I just really don’t want to lose my normal life.”

Beast Boy didn’t argue with her. As long as she loved him, which was more than proven given what they had just done.

“We’ll just take it slow now, but I really want to help you… help us.”

She pulled him into a soft kiss, no tongues.

After which they both dressed. Terra especially had to get home and change her underwear, which was soaked in her juices, and would be a dead giveaway.

She put her school clothes back on, which had been dirtied by the dusty floor of the store.

Beast Boy dressed too, and they thought it best not to be seen together, not yet. Terra decided to leave first, and Beast Boy made sure the way was clear. “Go out into the back alley and follow the way out. No one will see you.”

She agreed…

“And Terra…”

She stopped and looked at him, and he smiled lovingly at her, “Thank you.”

She walked over to him and kissed him once more before heading out. She made a clean get away, and soon stopping a minute to feel her heart which felt warm and comfortable, and her head felt lighter and clearer, as if all he guilt and been blown out like a candle, because she had been honest with herself, and to the guy she loved.

Beast Boy spent a little more time in the store reflecting on what just happened. “I’ve been reborn!” was all he could put it as, and soon he himself left the store, forgetting his communicator… which had recorded everything that transpired.

Little did he or even Terra realize that sneaky little perve that snapped their picture was already up to no good…!

He was one of those sleazy kinds of guys who loved to take pictures of people and post them on the internet for kicks and joys.

“This is going to be pretty.” he said as he loaded the picture of Beast Boy punching Terra online.

In Equestria…

The Cutie Mark Crusaders put their plan into action.

Sweetie Belle wrote a fake love letter to Rarity, and slipped it through the mail slot of her home.

“That’s odd…” Rarity said “I thought I had already collected today’s mail.”

The letter was wrapped in a red envelope, and had no name, no address, not even any postage on it. Inside on a piece of pink parchment read this…

“Rarity… until now, I’ve been too shy to admit this, but I’ve admired you for a long time.

You’re beautiful, great with making clothing, and I’m certain you have other great qualities that I’d like to get to know.

If you’re willing to give me a chance, please meet me in the meadow outside of Ponyville at six pm. I will be waiting.

…Your secret admirer.”

Rarity didn’t know what to really think. She felt very flattered to have received such a lovely letter, but she began to have doubts about there being no address, no name, and the fact that the writing seemed rather slouchy.

“Oh, Opal…” she said to her cat “Whatever shall I do. This could be a trick, but on the other hand it could be the chance to meet who may be the pony of my dreams!”

Opal simply rolled her eyes.

“You’re absolutely right, Opal; I cannot pass this up. I MUSTN’T!

Somewhere out there, there is some pony whose heart yearns for me to answer them.”

She began to imagine what this mystery pony would look like; all kinds of slick, suave and handsome young stallions all willing to court her.

She could only sigh heavenly, while Opal only rolled her eyes again.

“Ooh! I must prepare!” cried Rarity and she dashed for her wardrobe.

Sweetie Belle spied through the window, and giggled cheekily. “Phase One complete.” she said to the others.

Applebloom and Scootaloo giggled.

“Let’s get ready for Phase Two.” said Applebloom “You two get Spike ready, and I’ll handle the setting.”

“Right…” agreed Scootaloo, and the girls dashed off.

By sundown, Spike was still out on his own and feeling downhearted from having his bad day and making a mess of things.

“I better get back to the castle,” he said to himself “At least there I can’t screw up.”

Just as he was about to head home, The Crusaders showed up so suddenly. “Hiya, Spike…” said Sweetie Belle.

“Oh, hey girls…” he said feeling down “What are you doing out so late? Shouldn’t you all be at home?”

“Well, we we’re on our way home…” said Applebloom “But we need your help with somethin’.”

Before Spike could even ask, the girls dragged him along, right to the meadow field, where there was spread a soft picnic blanket with candles and a basket of bread, apples, and cider from Sweet Apple Acres.

“Girls, what is all this?” he finally managed to ask.

The girls only giggled, but the big clock over by town began to chime six times, and the girls ducked out behind a bush.

“Girls…!” Spike called to them.

“Spike?” a familiar voice called to him. He turned round and there stood Rarity in one of her finest gowns, and her mane was shimmering a sparkling with a special spray. Her lashes ever seemed a bit longer than usual, and she smelled like vanilla thanks to a new perfume.

Spike was immediately mesmerized with how gorgeous she looked, but suddenly her expression changed to confused, “Spike? You’re my secret admirer?”

“Huh?” Spike said in confusion “What are you talking about?”

Rarity saw the picnic, and she could only sigh, “Spike, I know this is hard for you, but you must face the facts that I simply am not interested.”

“Rarity, I didn’t do all this. I don’t what’s going on.”

She didn’t believe him, feeling he was just suffering more from, “Darling, I admire your admiration, but I really must be going, and it wasn’t very nice to get my hopes up like that.”

The Crusaders watched from the bushes, and they were none too pleased.

“I guess we didn’t think this thoroughly enough.” said Scootaloo.

Sweetie Belle was extremely annoyed with Rarity. “How can she be so cold?”

“Poor Spike!” said Applebloom.

Then there was more trouble, as a little bee came along, taking a shine to the sweet smell of Rarity’s sweet smelling perfume, and then another, and another…

And a WHOLE SWARM OF THEM buzzed around her!!

Rarity screamed and ran in circles.

“Rarity!” shouted Spike, and as he ran after her, Rarity suddenly tripped over a small rock, rolled down a hill and landed, SQUISH, in a mud puddle.

Spike gasped…!

The girls gasped…

…And Rarity… her scream made the entire meadow shake and birds flew away. “MY DRESS!!” she cried “My beautiful new Springtime Sensational, RUINED!!”

“Rarity… I…!”

She turned and glared at him with her eyes blazing and her face bright red, but rather then grouch at him, she huffed and stomped away.

Spike had never seen her glare at him like that before! It was like looking into the face of Lord Tirek all over again!

Even though it was really The Crusaders who were to blame for starting all this… Spike was too upset to care and just walked sadly home.

The Crusaders came out from the bush feeling very sorry for Spike, very ashamed of themselves, angry at Rarity, and worried of what would happen if their families found out about what they did… especially when they told Cheerilee that they wouldn’t interfere.

“We don’t tell?” asked Applebloom.

The others nodded and agreed not to tell, though Sweetie Belle was still annoyed with Rarity and would have loved to give her a talking-to.

They just hoped Spike would be okay.

Spike made it back to the castle just as it got dark and the stars were beginning to shine.

“This has been a real friendly day for you, Spike.” he grumbled to himself, and then he thought back to what Discord told him.

“One day they love you, the next they can’t wait to be rid of you.”

Spike still refused to believe that. Sure he messed up his friends and their lives all day, but they wouldn’t hold it against him… would they?

He walked into the castle and found no one waiting for him. No Twilight, no Starlight, not even Shining Armor or Cadance.

Still feeling overly depressed, Spike decided to just hit the sack and hope things would be better tomorrow, but when he got to his and Twilight’s room, he found Flurry Heart sleeping in her playpen… with his favorite blanket taken from his basket!

Luckily, she wasn’t covered in it, or holding it, and so he just gripped it out of the pen and snuggled into his basket. “At least nothing can go wrong with you.” he whispered to Flurry, and then he went to sleep.

Soon, Flurry awoke and felt cold, but when she looked around and saw the blanket was gone, she began to wail and cry.

Her parents, along with Twilight and Starlight came into the room.

“Oh, Flurry… Flurry, what’s the matter?” Cadance asked.

Flurry motioned coincidently over at Spike’s blanket, and that she wanted it.

“Spike…!” Twilight snapped.

Spike groaned as he poked his head up from under his pillow, “Oh! What now…?”

Shining Armor then used his magic to lift the blanket away. “Did you take this from Flurry Heart?”

“Well, yeah… but what was she doing with it anyway?” Spike asked.

Starlight answered “You weren’t home, and we came in here to change her diaper and get her ready for bed, she took a liking to your blanket, so we let her have it and forgot to take it out when she fell asleep.”

Twilight looked very livid with Spike “How could you, Spike! How could you just take the blanket and wake her up like that?!”

Spike’s features hardened, “Whoa! Time out! I did take the blanket back, but I didn’t wake her up. I just took it and went to bed.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she wanted to believe him or not, but Flurry’s crying was really getting loud.

“Oh, calm down, honey. Calm down…” Cadance said, rocking her daughter in her arms.

“Maybe I can help.” said Spike.

“I think you’ve done enough!” snapped Shining Armor.

“But I…”

“Please, Spike… just go… sleep on the couch or something.” said Twilight.

Dejected, angry, and upset, Spike stormed out of the bedroom, and Twilight used her magic to shut the doors rather harshly.

Spike could only walk as far away from the bedroom as he could, and made his way to the royal library and slept on the couch.

The next morning, Spike woke up feeling well rested and the sun shined through windows. He stretched and yawned and he hoped “Maybe today will be a better day.”

That’s what he wanted, but as he made his way to the main room where the friendship map was, he could hear the entire gang all together, discussing him.

He stayed behind the doorway listening in.

Rainbow, with her wing in a sling grouched, “I had to miss the show because of Spike. Ugh!! Worse than that; I can’t fly for three weeks until my wing gets better.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie had already talked about the mess Spike had made, “I’ve never know Spike to cause such trouble.” said Pinkie.

“Sounds like he was really bein’ a pest!”

Spike winced at the sound of that word.

“I don’t think he’s a pest.” said Fluttershy “Though it is rather annoying of him.”

He winced again feeling more pain shoot through him.

“The word “Impossible” comes to mind.” said Rarity.

“Even Rarity…” Spike muttered to himself.

Twilight sighed, “I just don’t know what we’re going to do with him. He’s not acting like the Spike I know and understand.”

Starlight didn’t think she agreed, “Don’t you think you’re all overreacting a bit?”

Spike felt maybe there was some hope for him yet with Starlight standing up for him, but it was quickly dashed…

“Starlight…” said Shining Armor “Spike’s got to learn to grow up, and he can’t expect to get away with such behaviour.”

Cadance agreed “Accidents do happen, but he should learn to take responsibility for what he’s done.”

That was the last straw.

Spike felt all that was left of his dying hope disappear.

He place his claws against the wall by the door, softly scratching a few marks.

He walked down the hallways feeling really sick to his stomach. “They don’t need me anymore. They don’t want me.

Discord was right all along.”

He hated that he was agreeing with what Discord told him the night before, but he couldn’t silence it anymore, and he knew the only thing he could do now…

…Run away!

He felt that the sooner he left the better. Forget about packing his things or taking the necessities with him.

There was however one thing he felt like taking with him.

He went into the magical laboratory where there were many tables with equipment, and loads of science books on the shelves, and other shelves with jars of strange substances for making potions.

What Spike really wanted was right there on the shelf; an Anti-Magic Manacle: An item that when worn by a user, the user would be unable to cast any magic at all, but at the same time no magical spells or potions would affect them either.

“Well, this is it…” he said sadly, and he made his way out through a back entrance.

He stopped to look up at the castle one last time. His tears crept forth, but his features quickly changed to a scowl. “Humph!” he grunted and walked off, vowing never to return, but really, he had no idea where he was going to go.

He didn’t dare seek a new home in Ponyville, fearing that his mishaps caused many ponies to be mad at him.

“I guess… I’m just on my own now.” he felt.

Suddenly, back in the castle, the Friendship Map began to go crazy, and everyone’s Cutie Marks were glowing, even Cadance and Shining Armor’s.

“What’s going on?” asked Cadance.

“The map!” cried Twilight “It’s calling all of us on a Friendship Mission.”

“All of us? Now…?” asked Rarity.

Pinkie felt all giddy and bounded about “Ooh, Yay! I just love a friendship mission. Who’s it about? Where are we going?”

The Map showed everyone where the problem lied; right at the castle itself.

“Um… why is it just shining at the castle?” asked Rainbow “It’s not broken is it?”

“No… it’s not.” said Twilight “The map is never wrong. Whatever friendship problem we have, it’s right here.”

Starlight already had her suspicions, “It’s got to be Spike. He’s been causing a little trouble with us all lately.”

A hush fell in the room; everyone began to have sickly feelings.

“Maybe… we should just talk to Spike?” suggested Applejack “It might help.”

Everyone agreed, and Twilight went off to get him, believing he was still asleep in the library, having not seen him.

She opened the doors softly, “Spike…” she called in quietly, and when she looked in she saw he wasn’t there.

She checked their shared room, he wasn’t there!

“Spike?” she called “Spike…”

She searched every room and couldn’t find him before going back to her friends, “He’s not anywhere in the castle.”

Everyone felt worried now, “Maybe he just went out on his own.” said Cadance, and she then realized “He must’ve gone out on his own.”

“He’s runaway?” cried Rarity.

A hush fell, and everyone agreed it was the only explanation, especially due to the Friendship Map selecting all of them for the mission.

“But… but we’re all good friends here.” cried Fluttershy “Spike would have no reason to just runaway.”

“Maybe,” said Starlight “Or maybe he DID have a reason.” she hinted very heavily at everyone, even her own self.

Applejack slumped down in her chair “I guess… maybe we have all been a little rough on the little guy lately.”

Shining Armor and Cadance thought it over harder, the way they had acted the other night, and felt maybe they should had listened to Spike when he said he didn’t wake up Flurry Heart. They knew he better than that.

Twilight especially knew. “Spike.” said feel immense guilt creep up on her.

The others all felt the same, and then… Starlight heard the doors creaking and thought maybe it was Spike. She dashed over, but it was just the doors swaying softly on its hinges. However, she noticed the scratch marks on the wall.

“He was here!” she cried “These marks weren’t here before, and none of us have claws.”

Everyone inspected the wall confirming it.

“Spike was here…” said Twilight “He must’ve overheard us.”

Rarity’s tears began to show “I called him “Impossible.”

“I called him a pest.” lamented Applejack.

Fluttershy was weeping softly, too sad to speak out that she called him “Annoying.”

Pinkie Pie hung her head low “We’re nothing but a bunch of big old meanies!”

Rainbow felt remorseful “Well, it was kinda hard not to be. We were just angry.” but none of the others agreed with her, but they did agree to Twilight’s plan “We’ll form a search party. We’ll find him and try to work this out.”

Everyone agreed.

“Oh, if anything happens to him, I shan’t forgive myself.” said Rarity.

Act 5: Big Bad Betrayal

Author's Note

*Trivia*

Princess Tsuyu's husband (Really has no onscreen name) is voiced by Andrew Francis, who also voices Shining Armor.

I'm also aware that it takes a week or two for what's about to happen to Terra, but the timing would be very wrong, and I can't make it work any other way in this fic

Act 5: Big Bad Betrayal

ACT FIVE

In the Feudal Era,

Over the past few days, Nobunaga’s condition had not improved at all. He grew paler, his breathing faded off, and eventually he died from lack of nourishment and strength.

The people were devastated, especially Princess Tsuyu. She chose to adopt Hiyoshimaru as her own pet, feeling her would need a home and she owed him that much still blaming herself for killing her friend.

Nobunaga’s remains were cremated in a proper warrior’s burial, and he was buried along with the golden katana he was presented with for his heroism.

Still, it was a sad sight to watch the flames consume him.

Shippo had never seen anything so frightening and so sad.

Immediately after the burial, Tsuyu and Lord Kimo decided to return to their home village, while Inuyasha and friends decided to head on their own ways as well, but they did bid the Princess a proper farewell.

“Will you be okay, Princess?” asked Kagome.

“I will be… in time.” Tsuyu said softly as she softly held Hiyoshimaru in her arms “I still really wish I knew what killed Nobunaga.”

“I could take a wild guess.” Inuyasha said to himself, not wanting to upset her more than she already was.

Tsuyu’s tears began to fall again. “This is horrible! He was such a good man, and such a sweet friend.”

“He certainly was.” agreed her husband “My friend and savior’s memory shall never be forgotten.”

Shippo said nothing. What could he say? All that had just transpired was the most unusual things he had ever seen.

Even when the gang was finally on their way, Shippo was still as silent and as still as ever.

“You okay, Shippo?” asked Kagome “Are you still upset about Nobunaga?”

Shippo nodded, “I’ve just never seen anyone die like that. What if it could happen to any of us?”

Moyga stood on Kagome’s other shoulder, “The possibilities are impossible to determine, but I fear we haven’t seen the last of what has happened.”

Shippo shuddered in fear, and Kagome scolded him, “Don’t scare Shippo like that.”

Myoga cowered nervously, “I was merely pointed out the possibilities.”

Suddenly, Inuyasha stopped in his tracks.

“Inuyasha…? What is it?” asked Kagome.

He didn’t answer, but he sniffed the air, and he growled angrily and drew out the Tetsusaiga.

“What’s wrong?!” cried Shippo, but he suddenly got his answer when a huge fire-stream zoomed straight at the team. “Look out!” shouted Kagome as she jumped away with Shippo and Myoga.

That’s when HE appeared, standing in the midst of the flames.

“Sesshomaru!”

His elder brother sneered at him sinisterly, “You certainly took your time, Inuyasha. I was getting under the impression you’d never show.”

Inuyasha growled at his brother.

Myoga gasped, “Good gracious! I’m getting out of here.” and he leapt off Kagome’s shoulder and hopped off. “Hey!” Kagome called to him, but he was already gone.

Jaken leapt up from the flames and sneered at Inuyasha, “You certainly have some nerve keeping Lord Sesshomaru waiting. We waited several days in this miserable meadow, and my sanity not withstanding I may add.”

“Jaken… that will do.” said Sesshomaru.

“Oh, er… yes my lord.”

Jaken stepped aside as his master prepared to take on his brother. “That sword you wield will be mine, brother.”

“Over my dead body!” snorted Inuyasha “Or maybe it’ll be YOUR dead body.”

“Huh! Wishful thinking…” hissed Seeshomaru, and he lunged forth, while Inuyasha leapt up and out of the way, and he turned back and lunged at his brother, taking a huge swing with his sword and missed, allowing Sesshomaru to punch him hard an send him soaring across the field.

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome. She armed her bow to fire and hour.

“No!” he insisted, “I can take him alone.”

“How cute, still trying to be the big man.” mocked Sesshomaru, and he rammed his brother hard pinning him to the ground causing the sword to slide across the field, and revert to its small shape.

Seeshomaru glared wickedly down at his brother, “Rather than destroy you here, I prefer to slice up with your own weapon, just as you did to my left arm!”

He leapt off of Inuyasha and lunged for the sword.

“Oh, no you don’t!” snarled Inuyasha as he rushed after him, “IRON REAVER SOUL STEALER!” His attack managed to knock Seeshomaru off balance and force him to leap away from the sword.

“Oh, my goodness!” cried Jaken, but as much as he wanted to help, he was told not to.

Kagome and Shippo, however, they agreed to help Inuyasha. “Try and get the Tetsusaiga. I’ll keep you covered.” said Kagome.

“Right!” said Shippo, and he dashed to where the sword lay.

Seeing this made Jaken wish to defy his master as well, “Take this you pest!” he thundered as he unleashed many flames from his staff, but Shippo countered with his “FOX FIRE!”

Even though his fire was weak, it intercepted Jaken’s flames, resulting in a big explosion knocking Jaken back and Shippo ducked down.

Inuyasha saw this, “Shippo! Kagome…!”

Sesshomaru, though livid at Jaken’s disobedience not to interfere, he didn’t seem to care much on it, and kicked his brother hard in the chest.

“How sad.” said Sesshomaru “It seems we both have disobedient team mates, but unlike you, it doesn’t stop me.”

Inuyasha growled and lunged at his brother, only for him to leap away, and once again make his way towards the fallen sword just as Shippo was grabbing it.

“No!” shouted Kagome, and she fired an arrow, which he avoided, forcing her to fire more shots only to miss each time.

Seeshomaru leapt up to pounce on Shippo, but he stopped at the last few inches, looking down at him and the sword. He growled and gave Shippo a simple flick, revealing it was just a doppelganger of leaves-- one of Shippo’s many tricks.

“Inuyasha…!” Shippo shouted tossing him the sword.

Inuyasha leapt up and caught the Tetsusaiga, and it changed into its battle form again. “That’s more like it. You ready to fight now, Sessho-- huh?”

Much to Inuyasha’s upset, his brother saw this as a chance to retreat. “Until next time, Inuyasha, I suggest you brush up on your skills.”

Jaken gasped “Lord Seeshomaru… Wait for me!” and he took off after him.

“Hey! Get back here and fight, coward!” shouted Inuyasha, but his brother and minion were already gone, “DAMN IT!!”

Kagome and Shippo couldn’t believe he just ran off like that.

“At least he’s gone now.” said Kagome.

“Thank goodness.” sighed Shippo.

Inuyasha was still complaining, “I could’ve had him if you two hadn’t interfered!”

“Excuse me!” sneered Kagome “We just helped you a great deal, and that’s all you have to say?!”

“No! All I had to say was “Stay out of this!” What was so hard about that for you to hear?!”

Shippo was most annoyed. “Knock it off, both of you!” he shouted “I can’t stand anymore of these dramatics!” Naturally, as well as everyone nearly getting killed, he still wasn’t over Nobunaga’s unusual death.

Kagome and Inuyasha had nearly forgotten that, in all the commotion that just happened.

“There’s nothing we can do about it, Shippo.” said Inuyasha “Even if we found out what it was that killed him; it won’t bring him back.”

“He’s right.” agreed Kagome “I just wonder how the princess is taking it.”

The royal caravan was on its way back to Wasashi where Lord Kimo and Princess Tsuyu lived.

Hiyoshimaru rode in the royal carriage with his new owners, and he looked very sad and wasn’t his usual dancing and bouncy self. No doubt he missed Nobunaga. Tsuyu could only hold him close and comfort the little monkey.

Her husband wrapped his arm around her, holding her close and feeling sorry for all three of them. No one said a thing.

Suddenly, Tsuyu looked out through her window in the carriage at the countryside, and she gasped at what she saw. “Is that…?”

She could have sworn she saw… what appeared to be some sort of dark creature… that strong resembled Nobunaga, but it vanished in a flash.

“Princess…! Is something wrong?” asked Kimo.

Tsuyu looked on again but whatever she supposedly saw wasn’t there anymore; or maybe it was never there to begin with.

“I’m fine.” she said to her husband.

She closed her eyes tightly holding Hiyoshimaru close and relaxed. “Nobunaga.” she muttered softly.

In the Digi-Destined world, it was the weekend after Davis had his frustrating week.

Saturday morning, he came into the kitchen.

“Good morning, Davis.” His mother said to him, but he didn’t respond.

“Davis… Good morning!”

All he did was take one piece of toast, and then go back to his room.

“He’s still peeved with you.” said Jun.

Her mother shrugged, “If only he had a girlfriend, he’d change for the better.”

Jun was beginning to see why her brother was so frustrated. Their mother was sinking into some obsessive desperation to get Davis matched with someone.

Soon, there was a ring at the doorbell. It was Tai, much to Jun’s delight, and he brought his sister with him. “Hey, hunk…”

Tai smiled at his girlfriend, “Hey babe…” and kissed her softly, which Kari thought was sweet.

“What brings you two here?” asked Jun.

“We need to see Davis.” replied Kari. “It’s about… “You know what” she winked at her.

Jun nodded, and her mother looked rather anxious.

Tai had called Jun a while back telling her that all the Digi Destined were getting together to hold an intervention with Davis in the Digital World.

They all planned to talk with him, and try to reason with him, and make him see what he was doing was unhealthy with himself and to his family, but especially to girls who really liked him.

“I honestly don’t know what to do with him anymore.”

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Motomyia.” said Kari “We’ll try our best, and I’m sure Davis will come around.”

She hoped so.

Davis just lay on his bed, tossing his soccer-ball way up and then catching it, and Veemon looked at him pitifully.

There was a knock at the bedroom door. “Don’t want to talk about it, Mom.” Davis called.

Tai and Kari came into his room anyway. “Kari… Tai…?”

Clunk! “Ow!” The soccer ball hit his head.

The others winced.

“What are you two doing here?” asked Veemon.

Kari spoke to Davis “The gang’s all meeting in the Digital World today. We thought we’d just hang around the primary village, and kick back and relax today.

Do you want to come?”

Veemon leapt for joy, “Are you kidding? I can’t remember the lasht time we went to the Digital World.”

“I’m in too.” said Davis “Anything to get away from my mom’s nagging or a bunch of sick girls hunting for me.”

Davis pulled a small box out from under his bed and got out his D3. His computer was in sleep mode, and he turned it back on, which showed the dating website.

“What’s that?” Tai asked.

“Some website I found.” replied Davis “I can’t believe someone would just make a dating page for me and violate my privacy, and I’d really like to know who did this.”

Kari felt a little nervous. Even Tai didn’t know about her little stunt.

Davis got up the Digi Gate and let Kari program the coordinates. “All set.”

Davis nodded, “DIGI-PORT, OPEN!!”

They transported to the Digital-World, appearing in a field outside of Primary Village.

“Hey…” Matt called.

They were there, the entire gang with their Digimon.

“Tai…!”

“Kari…!”

Agumon and Gatomon dashed over to Kari and Tai, happy to see them again.

Everyone bid their greetings to one-another.

“I can’t remember the last time we were all together.” said Mimi “I think I may cry.”

“Please don’t…” said Palemon “When you cry, I cry too.”

Once all the hellos and stuff were done, Davis asked “So what do we do first?”

A hush fell over the gang; they all looked strange, guilty even.

“What’s going on?” asked Veemon.

Hawkmon fluttered over to him, “I think you’d better come with us.” and he escorted Veemon to the other Digimon and they all went into the village.

“Hey, wait....! Where are you guys going?” called Davis.

Matt and Tai calmed Davis down, “Take it easy. They’ll be fine.” said Matt.

Davis suddenly began to get the idea of what was going on, and TK confirmed this, “Davis… we all need to talk about your problem.”

“UGH!!” Davis groaned.

“Davis, please!” said Sora “We’re your friends. We just want to help you.”

With Tai and Matt holding him down, Davis couldn’t be more frustrated, but seeing as he had no way out. “Fine, but I’m telling you this won’t get us anywhere.”

Cody shook his head in dismay “Still as stubborn as ever. Grandpa says “Stubbornness can be the worst of enemies.”

In the village, everyone’s Digimon were helping to tend to Digi-Eggs, or play with the newly hatched Baby Digimon, but all the while Veemon kept looking over at the gang outside the village. “Sho, thish was all a ruse to get Davish into the Digital World where they could all talk to him? We should have known.”

Gatomon confessed, “It was Kari’s idea actually.”

“Hey, don’t give her all the credit.” said Patamon “TK agreed and helped organize it.”

Veemon could only sigh in dismay.

“Are you alright, Veemon?” asked Wormon.

Veemon shook his head, “I’m worried about Davish. Everyone’s really shtarting to butt in to his privashy. I’m beginning to undershtand how frushtrated he is.”

Gabumon felt pity towards Davis more, “Well rejecting so many girls would do that to you. Matt used to reject girls who wanted to date him all the time, until he started dating Sora.”

Biyomon sighed in delight, “I’ve never seen Sora so happy before either. It’s almost like they were made for each other.”

Agumon agreed with her, but he still remembered when Tai really liked Sora, “Maybe they could have been a thing, but I’m glad they at least agreed to stay really good friends and all that.”

Veemon could agree to this, but this had nothing much to do with Davis. “If he doesn’t want a girlfriend, people shouldn’t forshe him.”

That was exactly what the gang was all talking about.

“Davis, we know it’s hard for you to accept that Kari chose TK.” said Joe.

Davis only sighed “It’s not just about Kari, okay. Sure it’s a little about it. Maybe if I had asked her out when I had the chance it could’ve been different.”

“No it wouldn’t.” said Kari “I wouldn’t gone out with you.”

Davis nearly froze dead on the spot, “What was that?”

Even the others wanted to know what she meant by that, even TK.

Kari suddenly felt every eye in the group watching her, but she answered, “Davis, I wouldn’t have gone out with you even if I didn’t choose TK. You’re a great friend, but you’re just not my type.”

Davis just gawked at her almost entirely unsure of what to say. Some of the others did too.

“What?” snapped Kari “Why is everyone looking at me like that?”

“You wouldn’t have given me a chance?” Davis asked “Kari… I can’t believe you! All this time, I was hoping to try and ask you out, and you weren’t even going to let me.”

Even Tai was obliged to agree with that “Kari, he’s right. You knew he liked you.”

“Yes, but he’s not my type. He never was.”

Davis was feeling more livid by the second, “I think we’re done here.” and he began to walk off, but he stopped before Tai, and gave him back the goggles he had given him long ago.

“Davis…” Kari called to him.

“(Bleep) off, bitch!” he grumbled at her.

Kari gasped, as did everyone!

“Hey!” snapped TK “Don’t you call her a bitch!”

Davis took notice of him and just kept walking off.

“Davis!”

He still didn’t respond.

“Fine! (Bleep) you!”

Matt put his hand on TK’s shoulder telling him to cool it! “If he wants to be a miserable asswipe, let him.”

Kari was still shocked at what Davis just said to her, “I can’t believe he called me that.”

“I don’t think I can blame him!” snapped Yolei “I can’t believe you, Kari!”

“Neither can I!” agreed Ken.

TK was growing angrier and rose to defend his girlfriend “What are you all talking about?!” he snarled.

Izzy spoke calmly, “TK, we came here to help Davis, but I think we’ve discovered part of the root why he’s so uptight.

He was willing to accept you and Kari dating, but now he finds out that Kari never would’ve given him a chance; anyone would have behaved the same way he did.”

Neither TK nor Kari accepted these as excuses and just judged it all as Davis being a dick. “I was just trying to help him!” sneered Kari “And if he wants to act like this, he’s going to learn to pay for his own actions.”

Even Tai was growing cross with his sister, but rather than scold her for it, he went off after Davis.

Tentomon came hovered in overhead, “So, how are things going here?” he asked, but everyone gave him a look of anger and/or disdain “Okay… not so well.”

Davis angrily kicked the dirt as he walked along, and he came up to a large tree and began to furiously kick at it.

“Davis!” Tai called to him “The tree didn’t do anything to you, so don’t kick at it.”

Davis put his back to the tree and slid down, “I cannot believe this! All this time, she wasn’t even willing to give me a chance?! Why?”

“I don’t know, but it wasn’t nice of you to call my sister names either.”

Davis wasn’t sorry and didn’t wish to be. “I always thought there was nothing but good and honesty in her, Tai. I guess I was wrong.”

“Hey!” snapped Tai “That’s still my sister you’re talking about!” he suddenly apologized for snapped at him, “Look, all we were trying to do is help you.”

“I’ve heard it before, and I appreciate the concern, but I’m tired of all of you butting in to my privacy. Can’t you let me do things the way I want?

If I don’t want a girlfriend, then I don’t want one.”

“We’re just worried about YOU.” said Tai “You’re really starting to take this in a bad way. It’s not good for you.”

Davis would have protested, but he could see this was getting nowhere. “Tai, you really just don’t get it, do you?”

He got up and walked off.

Kari went to play with the Baby Digimon to try and calm down, but she was still in a bit of a mood, even as she pass the beach balls back and forth while playing catch.

The Baby Digimon were starting to not enjoy her company and preferred to go play by themselves, and they just left her.

Gatomon sighed and walked over to Kari. She had already been told of what Davis had said to her. “Try not to let it get to you this much, Kari.” she said to her “It’s Davis who’s the creep.”

Kari sighed “You’re right. I shouldn’t take it out on other Digimon. I just can’t believe how he just treated me.”

Kari looked across the way and saw TK was stacking big block piles, and he looked really pissed.

“Um… TK…?” said Patamon.

“Not now, Patamon. I’m just trying to cool off.”

He continued to stack more blocks “Who does he think he is… talking to my girlfriend like that! Well (Bleep) him!”

He was really starting to lose his cool “I really hope he gets his comeuppance.”

Ken overheard him. “TK!!” he snapped “Don’t say things like that!”

“Ken!” called Yolei as she, Cody and their Digimon rushed over.

Ken recalled the time he was jealous and angry with his brother same and wished he’d disappear, and he got his wish when that car hit him. “Don’t make the same mistake I did.”

Cody sighed “Ken, it was just an accident what happened to your brother. Your wish had nothing to do with it.”

“That may be.” said Ken “But it still haunts me, and I don’t want it happening to anyone else I know and care for.”

Yolei held his hand softly.

Hawkmon and Wormon rubbed their teary eyes, but it was Armadillomon who blew his nose and wept “That’s just sweeter than a candy bar.”

TK was still unmoved “It doesn’t matter. Davis is being a jerk, so I’ll treat him like one.”

Patamon sighed, “Oh, boy! I wonder who’s more stubborn; him or Davis?”

The other elderly Digi-Destined were all sitting together discussing what to do; Izzy’s laptop began to beep with warning. He quickly checked it, “Weird. That shouldn’t be there.”

“What is it?” asked Mimi.

Izzy explained how his laptop could keep track of the Digital World’s every sector, and track the signs of most kinds of Digimon. “Look at this radar…” he showed everyone a screen that had white dots as showing all their positions, near the Primary Village, but there were also several red dots heading near a dam that was just a short ways north from where they were.

“What’s so bad about that?” asked Sora.

“Yeah, even Digimon have a freedom of where to go.” said Matt “Unless…”

“Look!” cried Tai “There are more red dots joining them!”

Izzy typed into his computer. “I’ll see if I can get a visual.”

Since the Digital World was all inside computer, over the years, with help from Gennai, was able to safely enhance the Digital Scanning. This way the team could keep a sharp eye on things to avoid trouble.

Mimi felt her head spinning, “I hate it when I can understand all this computer tech stuff.”

“I’ve got it.” said Izzy, and he flipped on the images. It was a powerful Digimon, leading a pack of Mammothmon towards the huge dam.

“Hey, I recognize him!” said Joe “It’s Titamon!”

The Digi-Analyzer had full data on him…

Name: “Titamon”

Level: “Mega”

Type: “God Man/Virus”

Attacks:

-Soul Core Attack: Swings his sword to slice his opponents to bits!

-Pact with the nether-god: Unleashes a barrage of shadowy skulls that can knock over an army.

No doubt, Titamon was leading his Mammothmon heard to break the old dam which would start a tidal flood that would wash the village out.

“GUYS…!!” Tai called “There’s trouble.”

His cried could be heard, and even Davis heard him from way out in the field.

“Let’s go!” Joe said, and everyone agreed; it was time to Digivolve.

“Now that’s the best idea I’ve heard all day.” said Gomamon.

And all the Digimon Digivoled to the best form they could do…

“WARGREYMON!”

“METAL-GARURUMON!”

“GARUDAMON!”

“MEGA-KABUTERIMON!”

“LILYMON!”

“ZUDOMON!”

“MAGNA-ANGEMON!”

“ANGEWOMON!”

“EX-VEEMON!”

“STINGMON!”

“AQUILAMON!”

“ANKYLOMON!”

“Alright…! Let’s go!” shouted Tai.

Everyone flew or dashed off, but Davis and Ex-Veemon stayed well in the back of the group.

Only Kari turned her head and looked at him, and he looked up at her, but immediately turned away, irking her more than ever. So she just turned away from him, “Jerkoff!” she grumbled.

Titamon reached the dam with his heard of Mammothmon ready.

“Okay!” said Titamon “The sooner this dam gets busted, the sooner that puny village gets wiped out, and we can claim this land for ourselves.”

Tha Mammothmon trumpeted with their battle cries, but just as they were about to ram the dam.

“GRACE CROSS FREEZER!” Tons of freezing missiles bombarded all around the nasty gang as the heroes rushed in.

“You again!” thundered Titamon “Now I have chance for revenge too.”

“Revenge?” asked Wargreymon.

“Uh… what’s he talking about?” asked Tai.

Titamon snickered, “Tell me, do you recall your friend Ogremon?”

The original eight Digi-Destined recounted that…

“I happen to be one of his brothers. It sickens me the way you reformed him. A true Ogremon never befriends enemies, and always maintains lust for battle and destruction. That has always been our ways.”

Kari was livid with what he said “Ogremon decided to do what was right! Who are you to judge others?!”

Titamon snickered “For years I have trained until I could reach my mega form. I will show my good-for-nothing where he went wrong in deserting his wicked ways…

…Starting with the Primary Village!”

TK was already losing his cool at the sight the despicable creature. “We won’t let you!” he thundered “You lay one hand on that dam or the village, and you’ll regret it!”

“TK…” Magna-Angemon warned him, “We don’t want to destroy them. That’s just a last resort. We should try scaring them off at least, or battling them until they run out of power.”

“He’s right.” agreed Angewomon “Let’s get him.”

The Digimon all set their partners down, away from where the fight was about to take place.

“Be careful, you guys.” said Sora “Remember, Titamon’s a Mega Digimon.”

“You just leave him to us.” said Wargreymon

“Yeah…” agreed Metal-Garurumon “The rest of you just worry about keeping the dam safe.”

The two Megas rushed off to confront Titamon, but the herd of Mammothmon stood before him, shielding their leader. “I tamed these guys well.” hissed Titamon. “They won’t run until we’ve crushed that dam and claimed this land of our own!”

He raised his sword high signaling for the Mammothmon to attack, and they all stuck their huge trunks out.

“WATCH OUT!!” shouted Lillymon.

“FREEZING BREATH!!” a huge wave of freezing winds blew about forcing everyone to scatter to avoid it.

Titamon snickered, “Now it’s my turn…!

…PACT WITH THE NETHER-GOD!”

His shadowy skulls flew all around striking all the Megas and Ultimates hard.

“They’re getting creamed out there!” cried Davis “Let’s go help them!”

He tried to rush forth, but Yolei held him back, “Davis we can’t! He’s a Mega Digimon, and the Mammothmon are ultimates.”

“She’s right.” agreed Cody “Our Digimon don’t have a chance against those guys.”

“Then let’s do the DNA Digivolution.” suggested Ex-Veemon.

“That’s the best idea I’ve heard all day.”

Davis and Ken both agreed and got out their D3s, but before they could activate…

“Oh, no you don’t!” shouted the Titamon. He had heard of the DNA Digivolution before, and he wasn’t about let them pull it off.

He leapt up super high and came down hard, slamming his blade at the ground making a huge quake.

The kids all tumbled down, and Ken lost his D3. “No!” he cried as he saw it bounce down a slow, landing in a thick load of bushes. He frantically leapt down to search for it.

“Ken!” cried Stingmon and he rushed down to help him.

The Mammothmon stampeded forth to attack. The stronger Digimon all stood together, ready to intercept.

“Get ready!” said Joe.

Titamon snickered, “Think again.” and at the very last second, the Mammothmon all turned round aiming at the dam.

“What are they doing?!” cried Angewomon.

“FREEZING BREATH!!”

“No!!” Izzy cried as he and everyone else watched as the freezing winds hit the solid rock of the dam, turning it all into solid ice.

Almost instantly, the ice and the rock began to crack apart.

“The ice!” cried Izzy “Its expanding cracks in the rock! The dam’s breaking!”

“Correction…!” said Titamon “The dam is BROKEN!!” and he raised his huge sword to strike the dam hard which would surely break it wide open.

“No!!” shouted Metal-Garurumon, and he and Wargreymon lunged forth and tackled Titamon hard and out of the way.

“METAL WOLF CLAW”

“TERRA FORCE”

The two attacks struck him hard and knocked him across the field.

The Mammothmon all charged forth, but the Ultimate Digimon all held them off, and attacked them hard causing the herd to stampede off.

“And don’t ever come back!” thundered Mega-Kabuterimon.

Ken and Stingmon made it back up the hill, “I got my D3!” Ken hollered, but Stingmon gasped, “Look, The dam…!”

It was still breaking apart due to all the ice expanding the cracks.

“That baby’s gonna bust open any second!” said Ankylomon.

Davis already had an idea, “Let’s blast up the ground and make a trench.” and before he could continue and explain why, “No!” snapped Kari “We should get the Primary Village evacuated@ All those baby Digimon will get hurt.”

Many of the others agreed with Kari, but Davis protested “We don’t have time for that!”

“Davis! We don’t have time for this!” TK growled “Now I’m with Kari! Let’s get that village evacuated.”

“No, wait!” cried Davis, but TK, Kari their Digimon, and some of the others and their Digimon went with them.

“Uh… I think I’m with you, Davis.” said Izzy.

“Me too.” agreed Cody.

“Count us in too.” added Ken, with Yolei by his side.

All the respective Digimon stood by them, and Davis couldn’t believe his eyes, “You’re actually listening to me?”

“Of course they are…” said Ex-Veemon “That’s what friends do.”

Davis didn’t know what to say except, “Let’s move!”

There was no time for Davis and Ken to perform the DNA Digivloution now; not with the damn going to bust open any second!

The Digimon all began to attack the ground as hard and as fast as they could.

“TAIL HAMMER…!”

“BLAST LASER!”

“HORN BUSTER”

“What are they doing over there?!” shouted TK “They should be helping us!”

“LOOK OUT!!” Kari screamed, as the dam suddenly busted wide open, and the huge torrent came rushing out hading straight at the village.

“The trench isn’t deep enough!” cried Cody.

Davis clenched his fists, “Go for it, Ex-Veemon!”

“VEE-LASER”

“Help him, Stingmon!” shouted Ken.

“SPIKING STRIKE”

Stingmon struck the grounds like crazy.

“Stand back!” shouted Ex-Veemon “VEE-LASER” he gave it all the power he could.

KAPOW!! His laser was so strong, for a champion, it depended the trench greatly, just as the water came gushing along the way.

“SCRAM!!!” shouted Davis, and he and the others were all scooped up by their Digimon and flowed away just as the water fell into the trench, which forced it to flow away from the village instead of into it, making a new river that flowed through the valley.

The gang in the village couldn’t believe what they saw.

“That could hit us.” said Sora.

“We’d have been washed away and nothing left!” whimpered Mimi.

Even Kari and TK were shocked. They had only just started the evacuation before the dam broke; now they saw just how serious the situation was. That water not only would’ve wiped out the village, and possibly destroyed all the Baby Digimon, but the water would have spread for miles, and could’ve destroyed anything in its path.

Davis and the others landed by the village, and Davis walked up and glared furiously at TK and Kari. “Somebody could’ve gotten hurt out here today because you two didn’t listen! You want that on your filthy consciences?!”

Kari said nothing. Even though he was right, she just glared at him angrily and walked away from him. “Hey!” Davis thundered and walked off after her, but TK grabbed him and punched him hard in the face.

“TK!” snapped Magna-Angemon.

Everyone gawked at him for what he just done, but he didn’t care and growled at Davis “Don’t you ever come near me or my girl ever again, you selfish, arrogant dick!”

“TK!!” snarled Matt, but before anyone could do or say anything else, Davis kicked him hard in his stomach, knocking him down.

“Davis!” snapped Kari “TK, stop this!”

But the two boys really went at it hard.

“STOP IT!!” shouted Ex-Veemon.

Matt came in and pulled his brother away, and Izzy and Joe held Davis back from TK. “Let me go, I’ll (Bleeping) Kill him!”

“Settle down!” snapped Joe.

Suddenly!

WHAPP!! Kari came up to Davis and slapped him hard across the face, much to his and everyone else’s horror.

“Maybe it’s a good thing you turned all those girls down! You don’t deserve ANYTHING!!” she spat at him.

That was it, the last straw!

Davis could no longer see Kari, or practically anything else in a good sense.

Yolei glared furiously at Kari and slapped her across the face. “You little bitch!” she growled.

“Don’t call me a bitch!” snarled Kari “He deserved it and you know it! ALL OF YOU SHOULD KNOW IT!!”

Everyone gasped at Kari in extreme shock, except for TK who seemed to be the only one who agreed with her. “WHAT ARE YOU ALL LOOKING AT…!!”

“TK!” snapped Ex-Veemon “That’s enough! I think you and Kari have caused enough trouble for one day!”

Magna-Angemon didn’t like the way he spoke to his partner “Who are you to butt in?!” he snarled.

Angewomon tried to break them “Don’t you two start now!” but the two heated Digimon didn’t settle down.

“Look, I realize Davis isn’t acting any better, but TK had no right to hit him.”

“I HAD EVERY RIGHT TO!!” thundered TK “THAT JERKOFF DESERVED IT FOR INSUTLING ME AND MY GIRLFRIEND!!”

“SHUT UP!!” Ex-Veemon shouted. The force of his roar knocked TK off his feet. This angered Magna-Angemon so greatly that in a moment of madness he punched Ex-Veemon hard, sending him soaring way, way out, across the sky.

“Ex-Veemon!” cried Davis.

“Magna-Angemon!” snapped Angewomon, and even Magna-Angemon realized what a mistake he had made.

Rather than scold anyone anymore, everyone decided to chase off after Ex-Veemon hoping he was okay.

While at the same time, Titamon was still brawling with the two Mega Digimon, a few miles up the field from where the dam was.

“Your little plan is a bust!” sneered Wargreymon.

“Give up now while you can!” added Metal-Garurumon.

Titamon wouldn’t give in. “You may have foiled my plans, but that doesn’t mean I can’t get rid of you!”

“Bring it on!” thundered Matt.

“Wipe the floor with him!” added Tai.

Their two Digimon charged forth, and Titamon leapt up high, crashing down hard and striking him with his sword.

Even with their metal platings, the two Megas felt really sore.

“You two okay?” called Matt.

“Just barely.” replied Metal-Garurumon “But I think he’s getting weaker. A few more good hits should finish him.”

“That is NOT going to happen!” thundered Titamon.

“Oh, yeah…?!” protested Wargreymon.

Titanmon lunged straight at them with his sword at the ready, when suddenly…!

“LOOK OUT…!!” Ex-Veemon called as he came crashing in, slamming right into Titamon’s sword… right through his gut.

The boys, their Digimon gasped in horror!

Davis and the others came over the hills, and Davis couldn’t believe what he saw, “EX-VEEMON…!!”

Ex-Veemon could hardly move as the pain shot all through his body, much to Titamon’s delight.

“NO, DON’T!!” shouted Davis.

“SOUL CORE ATTACK”

He raised his sword with his victim up high, “DAVIS…!!!!” cried Ex-Veemon.

WHAMM!!” Titamon slammed his sword hard down, wiping Ex-Veemon out in a small explosion of pixels.

Everyone felt completely heart struck, but none as struck as Davis. His D3 screen went out, showing that his friends was pretty much finished, for good; destroyed right down to the last bit of data and wouldn’t be reconfigured!

Tears flowing down his face, Davis dropped his dead D3, and screamed with all his might,

“…EX-VEEMOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!!”

All the Digimon were so enraged that they all attacked Titamon so ruthlessly, that he too was destroyed in a much bigger explosion.

All the Digimon then de-digivolved to their smaller forms, but Davis was still on his knees in complete and total devastation.

TK and Kari, both feeling heart broken, tried approach him.

“YOU…!!!” Davis thundered at Patamon “YOU DID THIS!!! YOU KILLED MY FRIEND!!”

Patamon gasped and realized he was right, but TK stood up for his friend “Davis, stop! It won’t help!”

“SHUT UP!!!” Davis screamed “SHUT YOUR (BLEEPING) YOU SONAVA BITCH!!! I OUGHT TO KILL YOU BOTH!!”

He lunged forth to brutally attack them, but Tai and Matt rushed over and held Davis back. Joe and Izzy had to help them as Davis was really out of control. “LET ME GO!!” he thundered.

Kari, really fed up with Davis’ tantrums walked right up to him, “SHUT UP!!” and punched him hard in the face…

At the same moment, HA-POW!! “A’UGGH!!” A huge flash flared, and Davis… he went completely still and silent.

“Kari! What have you done?!” snapped Tai.

Before Kari could protest, Joe examined Davis, as a studying doctor, “Hey! He’s not breathing very well!”

Everyone huddled around Davis’ silent body. “Davis…?” Kari said to him, but he didn’t answer “Davis… I’m sorry… I…”

Joe then opened Davis eyes to look in, “AAH…!!” he cried, and everyone else gasped at what they saw-- Davis’ eyes were completely blank. There was nothing there, just black! Cold, empty black!

Kari gasped hard at the sight of the darkness, so did Ken.

“What’s wrong with him?!” Ken cried.

“Is he going to be okay?!” added Kari.

“We got to get him to the real world, NOW!” cried Joe.

Everyone hurried and got Davis to the neareast portal that they could, but Kari remained still and stiff with worry.

TK felt almost the same, and poor Patamon, he was trembling with shame and disgust with himself over Ex-Veemon’s destruction.

In the Titan’s world…

It wasn’t until the next morning that Raven awoke. She felt extrmeley weak and floopy, like a squeezed out tube of toothpaste.

“Where… Where am I?” she groaned.

“Easy, Rae…” said Cyborg “Just take it easy. You had a big blowout.”

He, Starfire and Robin had stayed by her side ever since they had brought her to the medial ward.

Robin read the medical scans, “She’s perfectly normal. It’s all passed now.”

Raven was still confused, and Starfire answered “Raven… you were acting wild, and aggressive. You tried to attack us all.”

Raven felt shocked, “I did…?” and she thoguht as hard as she could and remembered little bits of her fit coming back to her, “…I did!”

Cyborg nodded regretfully at her, “I know this sounds embarassing, but according to the scans, you were on your period.”

Raven remembered; the cramps, the cravings, her violent temper and attitude “Because I’m half demon, my periods aren’t like what normal girls have. It lasts a little longer, and my mood swings… don’t even get me started.”

Her eyes began to flood with tears of regret, “I’m so sorry.”

“It is okay. You are better now.” said Starfire.

Raven shook her head “Beast Boy…” she remembered being the worst to him.

“Beast Boy.” said Robin “We forgot all about him.”

Raven then remembered, even through her period, Beast Boy was having trouble with Terra, or rather a girl he thought was her.

None of the four of them had any clues about what happened the other night… not yet anyway.

Meanwhile, Terra was walking to school, but she didn’t feel very well. Her stomach felt rather queasy, and she felt a little dizzy too. Every since she had woken up she felt this way, and she began to worry if it had something to do with what she and Beast Boy did the other night…!

Jackie and Jillian met up with her by the gate and called to her. She looked up wearily at her friends, and looked a bit worried too.

“Whoa! What’s with you?” Jackie asked. “You look like you’ve been in a cockfight.”

Terra quickly told them, “I almost got mugged last night by these punks. They beat me up.”

Jillian looked upset “I hope you bashed them back in the face and kicked them in the dicks for that.”

Hearing the mention of the word “dicks” made Terra go green “Excuse me!” she cried, and she ran into the school as fast as she could, breaking for the girls washroom, and she puked up over a toilet.

A couple of girls in the washroom gawked in confusion.

Terra puked again, and she looked up from the toilet, panting heavily. “Ooh…!” she groaned as she held her stomach. “What’s happening to me?” she wondered.

She didn’t feel as sick anymore, but she felt really starved, like she could eat an entire tray of burgers with ice-cream on the side.

“Oh, no…!” she cried softly to herself, and thought of last night when she and Beast Boy banged, “What if I’m…!”

The school bell sudden;y rang for students to the to their homerooms.

Terra managed to find her strength and left the washroom, but when she stepped outside she saw that a whole load of students.

“It’s her!”

“There she is!”

“Look at that bruise.”

Terra didn’t understand what all the fuss was about, until Jackie and Jillian pushed their way through the crowds warning everyone to back off, and they ushered Terra back into the washroom.

“What’s going on out there?” Terra asked.

Jackie held up her cellphone which showed images of a website of embarassing or odd pictures. Terra gaped at what she saw: It was of last night, when she and Beast Boy were fighting in the street, and he punched her… right where she had that bruise on her face.

“It was Booger-Boy that beat you up?!” sneered Jillian “You said it was a gang of punks.”

“Um… I…!” Terra suddenly began to feel nauseous again, and she dashed for a cubicle and barfed up over the toilet.

The other girls gawked at one another in concern.

“Are you alright?” asked Jackie.

“No!” groaned Terra “I feel sick… and starving!

…Uh… I mean!”

The girls knew these two signs and began to suspect worse. “Come with us!” said Jackie.

“But we have home period.”

“Screw it!” snapped Jillian, and they dragged her straight to the nurse’s office.

Soon, Terra was being examined by the school nurse, and she had an imedeate diagnosis. “You’re pregnant.”

Terra’s heart skipped a beat, and her two friends felt like fainting.

“There’s no doubt about it.” said the nurse “All the signs back it up too. You’re pregnant.”

Terra held her hand over half her face in complete and total shock. “I’m pregnant…?!” she whimpered in thought “But I… This is…!”

The nurse hated to butt in on privacy, “You slept with someone who didn’t use protection. That’s why you’re pregnant. Now, who was it? Do you know?”

She didn’t have the courage to say, and she didn’t have to; her two friends figured it out right off the bat, and they both looked like volcanos getting ready to errupt. “It was that kid!” growled Jackie.

“He raped you!” thundered Jillian “That crazy, sick sonava bitch!”

“Jillian!” snapped the nurse, “Watch your language!”

The two girls still didn’t calm down. “He’s going to pay for this!” growled Jackie “No, ifs ands or buts!”

“My dad’s a cop.” said Jillian “I’ll give him a call.”

Terra would have stopped her, but how could she possibly tell her friends it wasn’t rape? Her school life, her normal life, everything she had come to grow used to would slip away from her.

“Beast Boy…!” she cried in thought. She felt there was a lot of trouble about to occur, but she honestly didn’t know what to say or do about it.

The nurse agreed that rape was a serious business, and even she herself just jumped to conclusions with the evidence so heavy-- Beast Boy stalking Terra, the picture of him punshing her where she was bruised.

“We better talk with the school prinicipal too. This school takes high offense to the raping of our students.”

Terra looked more and more frigthened by the second, fearing for Beast Boy’s safety. If she told them the truth, she would most likely not only be disgusted and cast out by her friends, but she would porbably reveal her secret of her involvment with the Teen Titans, which would subsequently reveal her involvment with Slade…!!

“NO!!!!” she suddenly screamed.

The nurse and the girls all gawked at her.

“Probably a suffer from shock.” said the nurse “Don’t worry, there are options.”

Terra still didn’t feel any better.

Beast Boy finally came out of his room, having had the best night sleep he had ever had in a while. He wasn’t even wearing his doom patrol mask. He felt so well rested and so happy from what happened ot himt he night before, he couldn’t’ concentrate on anything bad, not even the changes in the city.

He came into the lounge and stretched out in a happy sigh, “Morning guys.”

The Titans were all surprised to see him smiling, and talking to them all politley.

“Um… hey…?” said Cyborg.

Beast Boy grabbed his usual slice of toast from the rack.

“Friend, you are not upset?” asked Starfire.

Beast Boy grined at her “I got nothing to be upset about.” Unfortunatley, he couldn’t tell her the cause of his happiness; he promised.

The others felt this was either a good sign, or he was really losing it and this was another stage in his grieving rage.

“Um, Beast Boy…” Robin said “We need to tell you something about Raven.”

Raven was still resting in the med-ward and wasn’t present, but Beast Boy didn’t seem to think about that, he was too lost in his thoughts of what he and Terra had done, and how he still felt the warmth, the love, and the joy they were going to try and get back together. “Okay…” he said.

The others all looked back and forth at one another, “Didn’t you hear what he said?” asked Cyborg.

“Yeah, can we talk later? I wanna go out for a fly.”

Before the Ttians could protest, Beast Boy had already leapt through the window and flew off towards the city.

“Oooooo… kay.” said Cyborg.

Robin has a strange feeling about Beast Boy’s behaviour. “Yesterday he looked like he wanted to knock our heads off, now he seems like he’s… like he’s…”

“Whatever it is, I don’t think it’s a good sign.” said Cyborg.

Suddenly there was a call on the Titan’s video phone, “It is from the city police!” said Starfire.

“What?” cried Robin.

Beast Boy flew over the city, still feeling happy as ever. He almost felt like visiting Terra but rememberd that school had only started a while ago. “Maybe I’ll see her later today.”

As he flew over the city, someone looked up, “Hey! There he is!”

“Quick! Call the cops!”

“Shoot him down!”

As Beast Boy flew along, he could suddenly hear a load of police sirens, “What’s going on down there?” here wondered, and figuring someone was in trouble or there was danger afoot, the young hero swooped down and changed to his normal form.

One of the cops saw him, “There he is!”

“Wha…?!!” cried Beast Boy, and before he knew it, he was tackled by a whole bunch of other cops that beat him to the ground until he was unconcoius. He didn’t even have time to turn into a big animal to ward them off, or even question what was going on!

The next thing he knew, he woke up in a jail cell, with enough brusises to make him look like a street punk. Worse than that, he was wearing a special collar that sent small, harmless pulses though his body that would prevent him from shapeshifting. The collar itself was made a of strong alloy. Try he would, he wouldn’t get that collar off unless it was removed by whoever put it on him.

“DUDE!!” he shouted “What the hell’s going on!”

“Beast Boy…!” Robin said.

He turned round and saw all the Titans standing outside his cell, and they all looked pretty upset and shocked.

“Guys, get me out of here!”

“We can’t…” said Cyborg “Police have a got a full case aginast you.”

“What?!” snapped Beast Boy “What did I do?!”

Starfire twiddled her fingers “You are being charged with the assaulting and the rapping of a young girl.”

Beast Boy didn’t know how to react at first, and Cyborg then showed him a picture he printed off the internet of him punching Terra.

“But… this is-- how is…?!”

Suddenly he realized, “Wait…! Does this mean you realize Terra’s back?”

“That’s not important now.” said Robin “You’re being charged, and you’re looking at eighteen years.”

“…EIGHTEEN YEARS?!” cried Beast Boy “But I didn’t rape her!”

Raven glared at him deeply, “…She’s pregnant, Beast Boy.”

Beast Boy’s eyes bulged, and he stood perfectly still.

“She said she is pregnant, Beast Boy.” said Starfire.

“I heard her!” snapped Beast Boy “But I can’t believe-- I… I just…! She’s pregnant!”

The others continued to look at him badly, with looks of dissapointment and upset. “I cannot believe you, Beast Boy.” said Robin “You said you were over that girl, and then this happens.”

“Dude, I didn’t rape her!” Beast Boy snapped, but before he could say anything else, he remembered he had promised Terra that he wouldn’t tell anyone.

However, his life was on the line right now, and he was told by the Cyborg “The police want an alibi from you, and you have to be able to prove it’s true, or they’re going to prosecute the shit out of you!”

Beats Boy shut his eyes tightly, and looked deep inside to feel what he was doing was right, “Ask Terra…” he said “I didn’t rape her… she…” he paused “…She came onto me, and we got lost in each other.

…It wasn’t rape!”

The Titans weren’t sure they couldn’t believe that; not only because he had no factual proof but, according to Robin, “That girl says she’s not Terra and that you’ve been stalking her repeaditly.”

Beast Boy didn’t know how much more disbelief he could take, “No! That’s not what happened! She did it herself on me first! Sh’e lying to you!”

In the end it was no use. “Guys, you got to get my out of here!”

The Titans really didn’t know what to say. They wanted to help him, but after everything that had transpired in the past few weeks-- his behaviour and all that…

“We’ll do what we can.” said Robin “But it doesn’t look good.”

They then left to prepare for the upcoming trial that was going to take place that day to determine what was to be done.

Beast Boy was totally crushed, as he just fell to his knees with his head against the cell bars. “She betrayed me… again!” he softly said to himself. Never had his insides hurt so much with such shock, such disappointment and betrayal, and after he and Terra promised to try and work it out with one another!

In Equestria…

The ponies all searched as far and wide as they could for Spike. They even went around town to see if anypony had seen him, only for them to get a “No” for an answer each time.

Pinkie Pie even climbed up a lampposted and shouted in a megaphone,“ANYPONY SEEN OUR SPIKE…?”

That didn’t help one bit!

Twilight would not give up until she found him, and talked to him.

She found herself wandering through a field near Everfree Forest. “Spike…!” she called “Spike! Answer me!”

She passed by a small hill, with a very small hole in the side of it, leading into a cave, and Twilight realized the dead giveaway; claw scatchings over the hole that read “Spikes Home.”

The hole was much too narrow for Twilight to fit through herself. She would have poofed her way inside, but instead she called through the hole and into the cave, “Spike, come on out. I know you’re in here.”

Her voice echoed along the cave walls, but she got no answer.

“Spike, please, I want to talk to you.”

Still no answer.

“Spike I came here to appologize for being hard on you.”

Once again… still no answer.

“Spike, I’m not leaving until you come out!”

…Now she was really getting annyoned.

“Fine! If you won’t come out, then I’m coming in.”

That’s when Spike came along with a load of twigs, branches and a few logs he collected from the forest for firewood, as well as pack of fish he had caught that day form a nearby river. “Twilight? Who are you talking to?” he asked.

“I’m talking to you, Spike.” Then she turned back to shout into the cave again, and winced softly and turned back to face him, “Spike! I’ve been looking all over for you.”

Spike didn’t look the least bit happy to see her. “Do you like my new home? It’s only one small room, a firepit in the middle with a few picture I carved myself.”

Twilight levitated the objects out of his grip with her magic, “Spike, this is ridiculous. You’re coming back to the castle with me.”

She put her hoof tenderly on him, only for him to brush it off, “Forget it! I’m not going back! I admit I made some mistakes, but you guys didn’t have to go so postal about it and say all those mean things about me.”

Twilight wouldn’t take his no for an answer, and tried to levitate him onto to her back, but her magic didn’t seem to affect him.

Spike then held up his wrist for her to see “...An Anti-Magic Manacle!”

“That’s right.” he said smuginly at her “You won’t be able to magic your way out of this one. I said I’m not going back and I mean it! I won’t go back to be ignored, or to be blamed for things, or be called horrible names again.”

Twilight tried to show her sincerity, “Spike, can’t you understand. We all know that we overreacted. We’re all sorry. We want to make it up to you.”

“Forget it, Twilight.” he growled at her “This is my new home, I’m going back inside.”

He began to crawl back through the hole.

“Spike, wait…!”

He turned and yelled back at her, “And from now on I’m no longer just a dragon, I’M A LONE WOLF! AROOOOOOOWW!!”

“Spike!!” cried Twilight as she tried to go after him, but as she got in closer she was magically thrown back by a small forcefield over the mouth of the cave; a very strong one that was resistant to magic and wouldn’t go down unless it’s caster despelled it.

“I remember making potions with you.” he called out to her “Good thing the forest has all the ingredients I need. You won’t be trying anything sneaky with me this time.”

Twilight felt really dejected, but rather upset and how stubborn and stuck-up Spike was behaving. All she could do now was report to her friends what she found.

Soon, Shining Armor and Cadance came looking for him, and they brought Flurry Heart with them.

“Spike…!” Shining Armor called “Hey! Where are you?”

“Spike…!” Cadance called “Where could he be?”

“Twily said it a big hill, and it’s got a forcefield around it.”

Flurry suddenly saw the hill with the glowing mouth, and pointed at it cooing at it’s loveliness. “Good girl, Flurry.” said Cadance “You found, Spike.”

Shining Armor grinned with delight and he and his wife made their way close to the cave. “Spike?” Shining Armor called “Are you in there?”

“Go Away!” Spike spat at them from within.

The couple could sense he was really upset.

“Spike, please…” Cadance called “We’re here to appologize, and look Flurry’s here. She wants you to come back and play with her.”

The baby just cooed and giggled, hardly understanding what was happening, but Spike didn’t buy it at all. “I’m not going back, I’m staying right here!”

“Come on, Spike.” said Shining Armor “You can’t stay in that cave forever.”

“Well… no…” Spike called “I have to come out eventually for firewood and food, but--

…Wait, I don’t want to talk to you guys or even see you. Go Away and leave me alone!”

His angry shouts made Flurry cry, and her parents realized there was just no getting through to him.

Dejected, they headed off.

Soon, the other five ponies came to the field.

“Over here!” Pinkie called “I found the cave.”

Unfortunatley, the barrier was still engaged, and none of them could despell it.

“Spike…” called Applejack “We know you’re in there.”

“Oh, Spike, darling, please come out.” said Rarity “For me…” and she fluttered her eyes at the mouth of the cave.

“Yeah… pretty sure he can’t see that.” said Rainbow.

“But he could at least hear my voice.”

Indeed Spike had, and he poked his head through the hole just inches away from the barrier.

“Oh, Spike…” said Fluttershy “We’re really sorry for things we said.”

“We’re more than sorry.” agreed Pinkie “We’re really, really, really…” on and on she went, practially until it was almost sundown “…Really, really sorry!”

The other ponies all looked frazeled, but Spike didn’t look the least bit convinced, “Are you through yet?

I know you guys came to appologize for what you said, but it won’t work. Discord was right about you guys and what he told me: One day you’re my friends, and now you’re all ponies I wish I never knew.”

“Discord said what to you?” Fluttershy asked in shock.

“Bottomline…” thundered Spike “I’m not going back to the castle! This is my new home and from now on I’m a lone wolf!

…AROOOOOOOWW!!”

Still howling, he crawled back inside.

Rarity and Pinkie had tears of dejection in their eyes.

“Stubborn jerk.” grumbled Rainbow.

“I heard that…!” Spike called.

Applejacke nudged Rainbow in her bad wing. “Ow! Watch my wing!” she groaned.

“Look, we’re not makin’ things any better.” said Applejack “Let’s just go and give him some time to himself.”

The ponies all went along, but Rarity looked sadly at the cave. A single tear rolled down her face, but she said nothing feeling Spike would only push her away even more.

As for Fluttershy, she looked angry and went off to find Discord and have a serious talk with him.

Act 7: Being Seen

ACT SEVEN

You can bet, all of Ponyville was really upset to hear the news, and an enormous service was held for Spike’s burial.

A large statue of spike was erected by Mayor Mare, because everyone knew who Spike was, and how even though he made some mistakes in the past, he was a good friend, a special little guy…

…and that only made it much harder for everyone.

Rarity was sobbing softly non-stop. She had a hankie in one hoof to dry her eyes, and a huge drink of water by her side with a large straw due to crying so much and dehydrating herself.

The others were all just as upset too; even Discord was at the service, dressed all in black. He said nothing at all and didn’t bother to make any wisecracks. He even dispended tissues for everyone; making them appear out of thin air.

Fluttershy was pleased with him for showing his morality, and he smiled sadly at her, but really he was just as upset that Spike was gone.

Easily, no one… absolutely no one was more upset than Twilight. She had taken care of Spike ever since he was given to her as an egg, like a mother caring for her child.

It was more than understandable that she was so devastated would most likely never recover from such pain. “Spike…” she sobbed softly under her breath.

Celestia and Luna were both shaking in pain and sorrow and dabbing their eyes.

Finally, the Wonderbolts with Rainbow Dash on the squad soared across the skies making a colorful trail of smoke in a salute.

“You okay, Cadet?” asked Spitfire.

Rainbow nodded sadly, and she did her best to hide her tears; it wasn’t cool for a Wonderbolt to cry.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were all standing with each of their respective families, but they were feeling sicker than sad; sick with themselves feeling it was their fault that Spike was dead due to their plan going awry.

They still hadn’t told anyone about it, especially now considering what had happened to Spike, which they blamed themselves for, but they didn’t want to think of what kind of punishment the elders would give to them for screwing up so badly.

So for now they agreed to keep their mouths shut.

Over the past weeks, the ponies had their cries and got over it a bit and were able to return to their normal lives, but the tragedy left scars and burns that would never truly heal, especially for the friends themselves.

Twilight would look at the spot near her bed where Spike’s basket used to lay, and she would shed a few tears.

Starlight would hear her cries and come to see what was wrong, only to then breakout in a soft cry herself.

Rainbow flew through the skies… much slower than ever.

Applejack pulled her farm plow along with a face bluer than a wet weekend. Her whole family understood and shared some of her pain. They all missed Spike too, but the chores still had to be done.

Some of the friends felt worse than the others.

Pinkie Pie was mixing up some cake batter, which she had been doing for twenty whole minutes, but her mind seemed elsewhere. She just stood there mixing the batter while staring into space.

“Pinkie…” said Carrot Cake “I think it’s mixed enough.”

Pinkie looked down and realized that the batter had been mixed so much it was much too thick to be of any use. She picked up the heavy bowl, still in a sad trance, and carried it over to the fridge, when her apron string got caught on the low cupboard door and she fell dropping the mix and everything.

“Oh, Pinkie…!” cried Cup Cake. She and her husband went over to find Pinkie in tears, but not because of the fall, but over Spike. The Cake’s held her softly to comfort her as she continued to cry.

Even Fluttershy was plenty upset. Her eyes were all red and baggy from crying so much, and she looked as if she hardly got much sleep, unable to shake off the pain. This made it hard to do her chores and feed the animals the proper foods and the right amount, so Angel took over and straightened things out.

As for Rarity, she was on her couch, sobbing and going “Om-nom-nom…” as she ate many quarts of ice-cream. “It’s not fair…” she sobbed “It’s just not fair. Why did this have to happen?”

In her hoof she held the secret-admirer letter, which she still believed Spike had written; practically her only supposed keepsake of him. She kept reading it over and over and remembering how mean she was to Spike; blaming him for ruining her dress, which she now understood wasn’t his fault but hers-- her perfume attracted the bugs.

“Oh, Spike…” she sobbed “If ever I could bring you back, so help me… I’d do anything for that! Anything…!”

From upstairs, Sweetie Belle could hear Rarity crying, and it only broke her heart even more with guilt and shame. She felt like breaking the promise she and her friends made.

There was a knock at the door, and Rarity was too lost in her sorrows to hear. “I’ll get it.” Sweetie called, and she trotted to the door to reveal it was Starlight and Twilight, going around and checking on all their friends.

They took notice of the many empty ice-cream quarts by Rarity’s sofa.

“Rarity, are you okay?” Twilight asked. Rarity looked up to show her tearstained face. “Here…” Starlight said levitating a tissue box to her. “Thank you.” Rarity cried and she blew her nose really hard and long… Twilight even checked the grandmother clock to time the length.

“Oh, I can’t stand it!” cried Rarity “Everywhere I turn I’m reminded of Spike and how awfully we treated him.”

Twilight felt the same way and a little tear rolled down her cheek. “He was so special to me; to all of us. He was a great helper, even when he made a few mistakes.”

Starlight agreed, “I only knew him for a short while, but he was willing to forgive me of my past mistakes just like Twilight did. He helped me become who I am today.”

Sweetie Belle heard the ladies, and it made her stomach churn with guilt.

Rarity then looked at the secret-admirer letter, “At least I have this adorable keepsake he wrote me.”

Twilight look at the words on the letter, “Wait a second…!” she levitated the letter out of Rarity’s grasp. “Hey!” she snapped at her, but Twilight just observed the letter more closely, “This isn’t Spike’s handwriting, he always uses cursive writing, and it’s written in pencil, Spike used quills.”

“What?” snapped Rarity, and she observed the letter again, “But if Spike didn’t write this, then why did he show up with a romantic picnic?”

Sweetie Belle finally cracked, “IT WAS ME!!” she cried. The mares all turned round and gawked at her, “Sweetie Belle?!” cried Rarity.

Sweetie Belle took a huge breath and explained everything really fast, “I was upset that Rarity was rejecting Spike in vain, so the Crusaders and I came up with this idea to bring you and Spike together hoping you’d change your mind, even though we promised Ms. Cheerilee we wouldn’t, so I wrote the letter and we set you and Spike up on the picnic, but things didn’t go as we hoped it would!” she stopped to catch her breath.

The mares were nothing short of shocked, “Sweetie Belle…!” Rarity said softly.

Then there was a knock at the door; it was Applejack and Rainbow Dash, they brought along Scootaloo and Applebloom, and they looked pretty remorseful. “They’ve got somethin’ to tell you, Rarity.” said Applejack.

“I already told her.” said Sweetie.

The other girls confessed that they felt overly guilty and confessed as well.

Much as the ladies were all disappointed greatly with the girls, they just couldn’t find it in their hearts to punish them; not that it would make a difference anyway, and the fact that Spike’s death wasn’t their fault.

“We’re still really sorry.” said Scootaloo.

“Sorrier than sorry.” added Applebloom.

“We know you are…” said Twilight “We’re very disappointed girls, but we’ll deal with this some other time.”

The girls felt very remorseful, and upset.

So far four different guys from four different worlds had died; all suffering from the exact same mysterious ailment, and yet nobody had any idea of what it was or how it really happened. Not that it really changed matters.

As the months passed, everyone got over the extreme sadness and found strength to carry on with their lives.

Kagome often returned to the feudal Era to continue with the search for the jewel shards. Eventually, she, Inuyasha and Shippo met up with Miroku and Sango, and the fallen priestess Kikyo was revived in an unstable way, and they and others learned of the existence of the Demon Lord, Naraku, all wanting to hunt him down and destroy him.

Princess Tsuyu however, she was enjoying life as much as she could with her husband, and her pet Hiyoshimaru. She and her husband were even thinking of having children soon, but everyone now and then, Tsuyu would take a moment and pray to the shrines for Nobunaga’s soul.

“Oh, please… hear my prayer, and let Amari Nobunaga’s soul be resting in the light of peace.”

Hiyoshimaru scratched his little bum in confusion and ignorance.

Suddenly, Tsuyu had that strange feeling she was being watched again, and she was… being observed from the bottom of the stairs leading to the shrine by that same dark creature.

He was just standing out there in the open, but the guards at their posts just stood there as if they couldn’t see him at all.

The creature sighed, and began to fade away just as the Princess descended the stairs.

“Huh?” she cried as she could swear she saw the last of creature fading.

“Something disturbs you, Princess?” asked one of the guards.

“Did you see him…?” asked Tsuyu.

The guards looked around, “Seen who? There has been no one else here, believe us, we would have seen.”

Tsuyu looked all around but couldn’t see the creature anywhere, yet she had distinct feeling deep inside her she would see him again.

The Digi Destined, they had it worse!

Kari and TK still had hard times getting over their exile from the Digital World, and it only rubbed in their faces worse of the death of Davis and Ex-Veemon.

At first they each spent a while at home, in their rooms not talking much and bewailing all that happened and all that they lost, but they found their strengths to at least get up and go back to school.

Unfortunately, Davis’ death affected other people as well, preferably the soccer team. Davis was the best captain the team ever had, and without him their Co-captain took over, but their playing was horrible without Davis’ plans and skills and it cost them the right to be in the playoffs.

“This is awful…” said Ken “We had a real chance this season too.”

Yolei sighed “I don’t know what you miss more, Davis or playing soccer like you used to.”

Her boyfriend gave her a teasing but sad look.

They shared a warm hug, both missing Davis loads.

Sad to say, Kari was anything but herself. Though she was in school, she wasn’t doing so well. She was often silent and still, and hardly smiled as much anymore. This made it hard for her to pay attention during class.

“Are you alright, Ms. Kamyia?” all her teachers would ask, to which Kari would reply, “I’m okay… I guess.”

Her teachers, her friends, even her family were growing very concerned for her, especially TK.

Between classes, TK met up with Kari at her locker and he cut straight to the chase, “Kari, I know it hurts, it hurts me just as much, but you can’t let this sadness rule you forever.”

“What?”

“Kari, I’m just worried about you. I haven’t seen you like this since The Dark Ocean.”

“Can you blame me?!” Kari snapped “How can you be taking this so lightly? We’ve lost our Digimon! We’ll never see the Digital World again! And what about Davis, he’s gone!”

TK raised his hands, “Kari, calm down!”

“Calm down?!” cried Kari “How can you say such a thing!”

WHAPP!! Kari was slapped hard across the face; not by TK, but rather by Yolei. “Kari, snap out of it!” she scolded her.

“Yolei!” cried Ken.

“No!” his girlfriend snapped, “Look, I get that you’re upset. We all are, but all this moping about it isn’t going to make things better, especially not for you.”

Kari’s features hardened, “Listen…”

“No! You listen! Davis is gone, we can’t do anything about that.” she paused and looked over at Ken “Sorry…”

Her boyfriend nodded.

“And two: you lost your Digimon, there’s not much we can do about that either, but you still have other things in life, like TK, your other friends, your family… and all you can do is mope around all the time feeling sorry for yourself?”

WHAPP!! Kari smacked Yolei hard, much to the boys’ shock. “You just don’t get it!” cried Kari and she ran off sobbing.

“Kari…!” TK called to her, and then he sneered at Yolei “Thanks, you’ve been a real help.” And he chased after his girlfriend.

Yolei could only sigh, and Ken was very angry, “I understand how they feel, but I really hope they don’t get any worse. You know what happened to me…”

Yolei nodded, “I’m just glad Cody’s not here to see this, but I think we need to talk with Tai and Matt again.”

Ken agreed.

Kari ran down the streets going faster and faster, until she finally stopped for a breath of air by a corner walkway. She couldn’t believe she actually ran out of school like that, but her anguish and guilt still plagued her.

She still remembered those horrible scenes…

-Ex-Veemon being destroyed when Magna-Angemon knocked him into Titamon’s sword.

-She herself punching Davis in the face and he passed out and later died.

-Then there was Gennai stripping her and TK of their D3s, and Patamon and Gatomon left them.

“A’RGH!!” She growled as she slammed the lamppost, making passersby jump in fright by her sudden outburst. They just kept right on going about their business, while Kari continued to nurse her pain…

Unaware she was being watched by someone else…

A mysterious dark creature was standing on the other side of the street, just looking at her, and yet all the passersby just walked right past him not even noticing him.

The creature sighed, “Poor girl, but I can’t do anything about it.”

The creature turned and walked up the street, just as Kari looked up and across, spotting him just as he turned away from her, “Ah…?!”

His head was turned away but she recognized the guy anywhere. “Davis…!” she cried and she dashed across the street; cars screech to a halt and the drivers yelled at Kari, but she took no notice and dashed round the corner, “Davis…” she called, but she couldn’t see him anywhere.

“I swore I saw…” then she snapped herself out of it remembering that it couldn’t have been him. She just sat there with her back against the wall of building and sank down to the ground.

People passing by thought she was a beggar and threw her a few coins, which she hardly noticed as she was too lost in her own darkness.

In the Titan’s Verse, Terra woke up one morning to the sound of a baby crying. She sighed and got up out of bed to see what her child wanted, but much to her surprise…

“Beast Boy…?!”

It was him, and he was standing by the crib holding the baby out of view in front of him. He turned his head and smiled at her, “Morning sunshine.”

Terra was most confused, “I thought you were dead?”

He shook his head “If I were dead who’d take care of my wife and kid?”

“Wife…?!” Terra asked in shock and then looked down at her left hand to a ring on her finger, and along the walls of the bedroom was a picture of her and Beast Boy at their wedding, and next to it was a picture them in the hospital after the baby was born…

…Terra’s head covered the part of the picture where the child was.

She was more confused than ever. She didn’t remember any or all of this happening to her, but when Beast Boy came over and showed her their baby, still out of view, he smiled widened, “Aww…” she cooed as she looked down at her child’s little face.

The baby cooed at her as it reached up with its little hand.

Beast Boy then walked over to his wife and looked deep into her eyes, and she looked back at him…

But suddenly, his eyes went dark and the entire scene around her warped into nothing but black; long endless black.

She began to panic, and Beast Boy and her baby began to fade off into the darkness. “Wait!” she called “Come back! Don’t leave me!”

Then they were gone, and suddenly she could hear the voice of Slade, “It’s no use, Terra.”

Her features hardened, “Slade!” she growled, and that’s when appeared as a large image before her. She tried to use her powers against him, only realize there were no rocks or earth for her to control.

“Silly girl…” Slade mocked her “You haven’t really changed at all. You’re still the same pitiful girl you always were, and you still cause pain to those you love.”

“SHUT UP!!” Terra shouted and she lunged straight at him, only for the image to disappear. She fell with a thud, and Slade then appeared in two places. “I see you still haven’t better control over you emotions.”

Terra lunged at one image, only for it to vanish, and two more images appeared. Every time she tackled one, more and more appeared, but Slade’s voice continued to torment her. “It’s no wonder Beast Boy is dead. It wouldn’t surprise me if he did himself in just avoid you!”

“NO!!!” shouted Terra. She clutched her head trying to drown out his taunting.

“You’re the one who wanted him to leave you alone. You’re the one who didn’t want to see him anymore, and yet you decided it wasn’t enough and you sent him to his doom.”

Terra was spinning round and round in the darkness, and there before her eyes, she saw Beast Boy’s gravestone, which read to her…

“Garfield Mark Logan/ Beast Boy”

Killed by Terra’s selfishness.

“NOOOOOOOO…!!!!”

She woke up screaming, then panting. She was in her old room at Titan’s Tower, where she had spent the last few months since she gave up her school life. She felt that she could never return now since it would be obvious she had feelings for Beast Boy; whether he was alive or not, and the she wanted to keep his baby, he school friends would never understand… unless she confessed her bad past.

Her pregnant stomach was a little larger now, only three months along.

Still in fright from her nightmare, and in woe from the consequences of her selfish ways, “Oh my god…!” she cried, and her tears began to flow.

Robin and the other Titans came into her room when the heard her scream. “Terra…! You okay?” asked Robin. “Yeah, girl you were yellin’ in your sleep.” added Cyborg.

Raven yawned, “You mean yelling in her sleep again!”

“Friend, Terra, you were having the bad dreams again.” said Starfire. Terra nodded tearfully.

The Titans blamed part of this on her pregnancy, but they knew the real reason behind it all.

“Oh, Terra…” Cyborg said as he hugged her softly letting her cry. “I just can’t get over it, I can’t.” she sobbed. “Shh-Shh… easy girl.” said Cyborg “You gotta think of the baby.”

Robin gave Terra a cup of water, which she sipped all the way down. “I didn’t think it was possible to feel this haunted in my life.” she said “And I can’t believe you guys actually took me in again.”

Starfire smiled at her “We would gladly have taken you back from the moment you had returned. You had no need to feel frightened.”

The others nodded, even Raven did, though she still had initial doubts about Terra given her history, but she could see now that Terra was just as lost and as alone as ever; she knew the feeling… sometimes.

Terra smiled sadly at everyone.

“Get some sleep…” Robin said “Things will be a little better in the morning.”

Terra sighed as she lay down, “Well, Beast Boy’s still going to be dead in the morning, and nothing can change that.”

Raven sighed, “Can’t say we didn’t try.” she grumbled to herself

As Terra turned over to fall back asleep, she faced the large window in her room which over looked the city across the water… and she suddenly saw something fly past her window.

“Huh?” she cried as she bolted upright in bed.

“What? What is it?” asked Robin.

“I thought I saw…” she looked out “Never mind…” and she yawned and finally dozed off to sleep.

“Poor girl…” Cyborg whispered. The others felt really bad for her too, but all they could really do was continue to care for her and the baby.

Nevertheless, they all headed back to bed…

…while at the same time, what Terra saw was still out there circling the tower, and then it flew over the city and levitated in midair.

The creature sighed, “I guess I might as well head back.”

With that, he clapped his hands together and waved them out in front creating a small dark vortex, and he flew through it; flying through a dark gap in dimensions, surrounding by dark swirling colors and flashes of red and white lightning streaks

Then he emerged in a stark dark place where it was as dark as night, darker even. The skies were all covered with thick dark clouds, with hints of dark purple streaks. The lands were all dark, long and practically endless. All ways there was darkness and more darkness. The grounds were dry and covered with dark purple and grey sand, and no vegetation or plant life whatsoever. There were large mountains in the distances, and soft yet eerie winds whistling around.

The creature turned out to be Beast Boy, or rather a dark version of himself. His skin was a very dark shade of grey. He wore a black outfit with a hint of silvery glitter twinkling all over it. Over his face he wore a soft black mask that resembled Robin’s mask, but much bigger and covered more of his face than just round the eyes. The eye parts themselves were also black and shiny rather than white and clear. Large black lines marked down his face from his mask to his jaw line, and behind him were large black angel-like wings that doubled as a cape now that he was walking again.

He hung his head low feeling rather shameful or sorry, but then he walked along the darkness, seemingly to nowhere, and he ran into three more creatures like himself.

Nobunaga…

Davis…

…and Spike

All of them looked exactly the same as he did, all dark, wearing black; marks on their faces, their wings were their capes. Only Nobunaga’s skin tone seemed much darker than any of the others.

Beast Boy opened his mouth to speak, and he spoke in that hissing windy sound. The subtitled read… “How did your patrols go?”

Nobunaga replied, “Much has changed over the past five-hundred years in my Dimension.”

Davis spoke, but in plain English, “Guys, we’re home now, we can talk normally.”

Spike sighed “Thank goodness. I still can’t seem to get a hang of this language.”

“Hey, you’ll learn it in time.” said Beast Boy “That’s all any of us seem to have in this shithole of a Dark Zone.”

“Please…” Nobunaga said “I wish you would refrain from using such foul language.”

Davis sighed “Look, Nob…”

“…Nobunaga!”

“Whatever. You may have been here longer, but the three of us are still noobs. Let it sink in.”

Suddenly, another creature approached them from behind Spike. “Whoa!” Spike cried. This creature just like they were; only his skin was completely black. He had no facial features-- no visible nose, mouth, ears-- almost as if he were wearing a complete black spandex suit.

However, he wore a red sash, and matching shoulder pads and belt. “Our lord wishes to see the four of you, immediately.”

The sentry left, and the quartet made their way across the dark lands passing over many, many creatures like themselves. All of which were male, and all of which looked the same as the sentry did-- all dark, with no facial features.

They all looked ordinary humanoid like; same height, same shape… nothing that special or different. Some were even returning through portals like Beast Boy did while others were leaving for different dimensions planning to return later.

“So that’s what I’ll look like someday.” Spike said to himself “Well, at least I’ll be taller.”

Soon they had arrived in a large vacant are of the dark lands, and they all bowed on the ground before someone who was out of view, and could not be seen from where they were seen.

He spoke in a deep yet soft voice, almost as if he were saddened, “I have called the four of you here out of concern. You seem to forget that while you are sent to observe your specific worlds, you are not restricted to simply one place.

Nobunaga, you might have learned this long ago, but your comrades are still new.”

Nobunaga bowed “My lord, they simply are adjusting. You said the many before us had time to understand and accept.”

“So I did…” replied The Lord “I understand this is difficult for you all, but you must understand this is what you are now.”

“We get all that…” said Spike “But, it’s just so hard. Besides, I don’t get what the big deal is. Nobody can see or hear us anyway, and all we’re really doing is just looking at everyone… preferably our old friends.”

Beast Boy scoffed “Yeah, the mother (Bleepers) that are responsible for us being here to begin with and now here we are forced to watch over them and absorb crap so they don’t get shit on.”

“That will do…” snapped The Lord “Listen carefully… Since the beginning of time there has been much seen, much done, and this cycle will continue for all of eternity, but there is one thing that remains the same in any world of any kind: anything is possible.”

The boys all looked deeply taken in by what he said.

“Go with care, Dark Angels, and remember: This is your domain.”

He said no more, and the boys took their leave.

“I can’t help but feel sorry for him.” said Nobunaga Beast Boy “He’s had it way worse than any of us ever did.”

“At least I actually got laid before I got here.” said Beast Boy.

“Lucky you…” grumbled Davis.

“No, unlucky me!” said Beast Boy “That bitch lied to me and to others, landed me in the nuthouse… well, you already know.”

“Well, there’s not much we can do about that.” said Spike “I’m going to head for Equestria for a bit. I’ll catch up you guys later.”

“Take it easy, Spike.” said Davis.

Spike then left through a portal he conjured and was gone.

The other three sighed, and all they could do was sit and shut their eyes in extremely long meditation. There was literally nothing much else to do due to their practically being nothing at all in these lands, and being dead, they didn’t need to eat or sleep, and had not much use for most things.

This was what they were, now and forever!

As for Spike, he was doing exactly what his chums did, flying about his former world, unseen and unheard by practically everyone. He could fly through the thickets of walls, nothing could harm him. He especially loved the fact that he could fly now…

…And yet all he could do was observe every pony and every other creature going about in their daily life. They all seemed to be going along happier in the past few months.

Spike could only sigh, “Reminds me of how things used to be.”

He looked way over and could see the memorial statue of him in town square. It had loads of flowers and wreaths around its base. Many of which were old and withered away, but some were freshly laid there.

Spike clenched his fist in a mix of sadness and anger. It hurt him so much to remember how all this happened.

“Hey, you there!” someone called. He saw a pony seemingly looking his way. “…You in the black.”

Spike gasped and felt he had been seen, only for the pony to run up to him, and pass right through him, and dashing up to another pony that was wearing a black leather jacket.

Spike felt really silly.

“Where’d you get that jacket? I want one.”

“I got it from Carousel Boutique. Rarity’s started a whole new line up of leather clothing.”

“Rarity…” Spike thought softly. He had seen her a lot on his observational patrols, and checked up on every one of his friends as well now and then. “I might as well see what’s going on.”

Pinkie Pie’s place was the closest, and he saw her playing with the Cake babies while the parents were loading another wagon of goodies for a party they were catering. They all looked so happy, and yet it reminded Spike of when he messed up trying to help them.

Then he looked up and saw Rainbow Dash helping the other pegasi move the clouds away for a particularly beautiful day. “That’s right… let the sun shine through.” Rainbow called.

The sun shone brighter than ever. The light didn’t seem to bother Spike at all because couldn’t feel it at all.

He sighed, and flew straight past Rainbow on his way. “Brr-rrr-rr…!” Rainbow shivered “Is it getting cold or is it me?”

As Spike flew along his way he saw Fluttershy tending to her animals without trouble, and Applejack came along with fresh wagon of apples she was delivering to the market.

“Howdy Fluttershy.”

“Hello Applejack.”

The girls both seemed happened and just went along with their respective businesses. Spike was somewhat glad they were happy, but rather upset remembering their little falling outs as well.

Then he moved on to The Castle of Friendship. “Oh, boy…!” Spike sighed. It really hurt him deeply coming to his former home, but he had his orders and knew his purpose being in that world.

He flew right up to the castle, passing right through the solid crystal walls. The first thing he did was look around the place, taking a moment to reflect that he lived here once.

Twilight then came into the map room levitating a checklist and quill in front of her face. She was followed by Starlight who was levitating a whole stack of books behind her. “That’s all of them… I think.”

Twilight checked the list, “Yep. That’s all the books we’re going to donate. In fact… we’re all done with the list in record time.”

Starlight placed the books down on the table for them to look through as they loaded into a burlap sack to take with them into town.

Suddenly, Twilight stopped on one particular Daring Do story: “Daring Do and the Mythical Dragon.” And she looked very sad “This was a book I read to Spike when he was just a hatchling.”

“Oh, Twilight...” cried Starlight and the girls began to have a small sad moment again. Even after three months they still hadn’t gotten over Spike’s mysterious death, and they missed him dearly.

Spike saw the whole thing, and he felt pretty upset himself. “They really do miss me.” he said to himself, but he shook himself into reality. They couldn’t see him and that was that.

He just flew off, out through the walls again.

He clasped his head softly still feeling that bit of remorse creeping up on him, and he still had one other friend to check up on, so he flew off towards Rarity’s place, but suddenly he stopped and looked down by the statue of him in town square, and there she was leaving a fresh set of flowers by the statue.

He couldn’t help but fly in closer, hovering up a little back behind her.

She just stood there having placed the flowers down and looked sadly at the statue. “I miss you, Spikey Wikey.” she cried softly. A single tear fell from her eye.

Spike clenched his fists tightly. He decided to leave before he saw anything else that would break his… or would have broken his heart, and he fluttered off into the sky.

Rarity turned round and wiped her eyes, while looking up at the sky. “Huh…?” she cried as she swore she could see an unusual creature soaring up through the clouds. “What is that?”

The creature had flown much too high for her to see, but she was certain she saw it.

Spike flew high up, and his Dark Angel form was glowing pulsating with more darkness than ever. “Guess I’m full. I might as well head back to Dark Zone. I’ve done my good deed.” He took a moment to look down at the world below, “At least they don’t have to suffer as much now.” and he vanished through a portal and was gone.

While down below, Rarity was walking around still looking up in the sky. “I’m positive I saw…” she kept saying to herself. Then suddenly, not looking where she was going, she bumped right into Applejack.

“Watch it!” Applejack groaned “I don’t need another shipment of apples ruined.”

“Oh, forgive me, Applejack.” and she told her about the creature she swore she saw. Applejack dismissed it, “I think you’re just seein’ things cuz’ you miss Spike.”

Rarity sighed “I guess you could be right.” and she turned to walk sadly home, much to Applejack’s concern “Poor girl, she just ain’t gettin’ over it.” Then again she herself hadn’t gotten over it either. She had her moments to think of Spike, but just didn’t let it rule over her and wanted to move on in life.

All she could do was give the others their space when they felt down and hope they’d come around.

Three more months later…

Kagome was preparing to head to the Feudal Era and was just checking to see she had packed everything she needed. “I think that’s all of it. Thanks for helping me, Sota.”

Her brother smiled at her, “I wish I could come with you.”

Kagome patted her brother’s head “Sorry, Sota. You know not just anyone can pass through the well. Besides, I think it’s a little too dangerous for you.”

Their mother came in and reminded Sota “And don’t you have a spelling test today, and you’re going to meet Hitomi at the animal shelter.”

Sota blushed at the mention of his girlfriend “Yeah, I remember. Okay, I’m going. Good luck, Sis.”

Then he was off to school.

At the same time, in the Digital World, Izzy was psyched, “The solar eclipse is going to happen today. The Digital Gate will open like it first did for us that time at summer camp.”

“Focus, Izzy!” said Mimi “We’re here to talk about Kari.”

Izzy remembered and shut his laptop.

All the other Digi-Destined except for Kari and TK were gathered in a Digital Park and all their respective Digimon were there too.

“Kari’s been getting way worse.” said Tai.

“Tell me about it.” said Matt “She and TK haven’t gone out in months, and whenever he tries to talk with her she gets all hyper-active.”

He recalled what TK had said that Kari had been saying to him…

“I just don’t feel like going out.”

“Studying for the test isn’t going to make things better!”

One time she was shouting hysterically and in tears, “WHAT DIFFERENCE DOES IT MAKE!! DAVIS GONE… I’LL NEVER SEE GATOMON OR THE DIGITAL WORLD EVER AGAIN!!”

Agumon was horrified to hear that, “Wow! She’s really taken this a lot worse than we thought.”

“Isn’t there anything you can do for her?” asked Gabumon.

Tai honestly couldn’t answer that, “It’s worse than you think. Kari’s been claiming to actually see Davis.”

“Still…?” asked Sora “That’s not possible.”

“Maybe…” agreed Biyomon “Or… Maybe she sees something the rest of us can’t?”

No one said a thing believing that was possible. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I hope that is the case.” said Tai “My mom’s been talking, and she thinks Kari may need professional help.”

Gommamon gulped hard, “You… you don’t mean…?”

Tai clenched his fists hard and tried to fight his tears coming, “I don’t want that, but there may not be any other way.”

“He’s right…” said Joe “I’ve studied forms of psychosis, and believe me, if Kari doesn’t show any improvement, this just may be the only option for her.”

Palemon shuddered “They can’t do that to her! They mustn’t!”

Mimi felt the same way. “I wish Gennai hadn’t taken away Gatomon and Patamon.”

Everyone wished that, but Gennai’s decision came from the four guardians. “They’re banned for life and that’s that.” said Cody “Frankly, I can’t say I blame them.”

The others practically agreed, the way Kari and TK behaved was beyond words of horrid, whether the deaths were accidental or not.

“I wonder how Kari and TK are handling things now?” wondered Hawkmon.

It was Saturday, and Kari was walking in the streets with the same downer expression on her face. The months had been grueling to her. No matter how hard she tried she just couldn’t seem to get over things and move on with her life.

She was doing horribly in school that she was on the verge of either having to attend summer school or repeat Grade 11 altogether.

“Kari…” TK called as he jogged up to her.

“Not now, TK.” she groaned.

“Yes, now!” he said firmly to her “Your mom talked with my mom, they’re saying I shouldn’t see you anymore.”

Kari’s heart skipped a beat, “What?!” she snapped.

“Well, think about it…” said TK “You’ve hardly been speaking to me, you’ve been moping around so much, and our last date was months ago. Kari, I’m worried about you-- about us.”

Kari was aware of this herself, but she still couldn’t seem to rid herself of the darkness that plagued her. “Maybe it’s for the best then.”

“What?”

“All our dating has done is cause nothing but trouble, TK. I never thought it could but it has.”

“Kari, that’s ridiculous.” protested TK, “Normally I don’t like to argue with you, but it wasn’t your fault or mine. Davis just couldn’t accept that you chose me. He threw a whinny tantrum, and he tried to make other people miserable when they were only trying to help him.”

Kari’s head was going crazy. In a way, TK was right, but then again it was possible he wasn’t.

Davis’ Dark Angel was right nearby on his bout, “Keep telling yourself that, you little shit.” He grumbled, and then he turned to leave, but Kari looked up and saw him, “Davis…?”

Davis stopped right where he was “What?”

“Huh?” TK turned round to look by the building.

Kari finally saw him fully in view “Davis!”

“What…?! You can see me?”

Kari couldn’t believe her eyes, “It is you!”

TK was most confused, “Kari, there’s nobody there. Who are you talking to?”

“Davis! It’s Davis!” cried Kari, but when she looked back, he had gone. “Davis…? He was right there. At least it looked like him.”

TK shook his head, “Kari, there’s no one on this side of the street but us. Nobody’s come near here since I came.”

Kari refused to believe that, “I know what I saw, TK. It was Davis, and I can swear I’ve seen him before, now I know it’s true. I’m not crazy!”

For the first time ever, TK wasn’t sure he could believe her; the way she looking at him and panting like she had just run a marathon, “Okay, I think you need a coffee.” He said as he walked her down the street.

As soon as they were gone, Davis-- had melded himself into the solid brick of the building--stuck his head out to see if Kari was gone. “She could see me?” he said to himself “How is that possible? I’m just a shadow.”

In the Titan’s World, the Titan’s had taken Terra out for lunch. Now that she was six months along, and her stomach very bloated, her appetite was rather ravenous, but she was warned by the others not to overdo it.

They all were at the new Pizza Place and sat outside on the new patio, and Terra almost ordered an extra-large with everything on it; even anchovies. “No, no, no…” said Robin “We told you not to give into your cravings.”

“It is not good for you or the child.” agreed Starfire.

“I can’t help it.” said Terra, practically shouting, “I’ve never been so starving in my life!”

“You’ve also never been as loud either.” grumbled Raven.

“Hey, come on. She can’t help it.” said Cyborg “It happens to a woman when she’s pregnant, Just roll with it.”

“I’ll try, but no promises.”

As they all waited for their food, Terra kept stroking her stomach and wondering if the baby would be a boy or a girl. She never had an ultra-sound; the Titans strangely didn’t have the equipment for that.

Then of course, she looked sad again for Beast Boy.

“Uh, on… here she goes again.” Raven muttered.

Terra didn’t say two words, and she didn’t have to, everyone felt the same; that the baby would never know its father.

Robin put his hand on her shoulder, but she knew what he was going to say; that he and the others would be there for her. “We all feel we owe it that much to Beast Boy.” he said to her, and she smiled at him.

Suddenly, “Ooh…” she groaned softly, making the others gawk at her in concern, “It’s just a kick, just a kick. It’s still another two and a half months at the most.”

Soon everyone was eating their lunch, and Terra took it easy of course, not to eat too much.

Suddenly, she looked up, and saw a familiar looking dark creature flying high up over the street. She gaged softly on her soda.

“What’s wrong?” asked Cyborg. “You felt another kick?” added Starfire.

Terra pointed nervously outward “It’s Beast Boy.”

Raven rolled her eyes, “That was my guess.”

“No, look! Look!”

“Don’t bother.” said Raven.

Beast Boy just hovered where he was looking all around. Robin, Starfire, and Cyborg all looked in his direction.

“Do you see him?” cried Terra.

The others turned to look back at him, and shook their heads at her. This was not the first time that Terra had claimed to have seen Beast Boy. “Terra, you’ve got stop thinking you can see him.”

“I’m not pretending; I HAVE seen him. I DO see him. He’s right there!”

She saw Beast Boy take off into the skies, going higher and higher until he was out of sight. “No! He’s gone again!”

The Titans all sighed.

…That’s when alarms sounded from a jewelry store across the street.

“Raven, stay here and keep any eye on Terra.” said Robin.

“Okay.” Raven agreed. She knew that Terra was in no condition for heroics or actions.

A gaggle of thieves all dressed in black suits complete with ski-masks exited the jewellery store with bags full of stolen goods, just as the police surrounded the area.

“Drop the bags and get your hands up!” shouted the Captain, to which the thieves simply threw several grenades at the cars, forcing the cops to run.

POW!! The bombs exploded, destroying the cars and even blasted some of the over onto their sides.

“Let’s get out of here!” one of the thieves called as he and his team made a break for an armored truck, which belonged to them, only to run into the trio of Titans, “That’s as far as you go, buckos.” said Cyborg. “Hand over those jewels!” demanded Robin.

“Make us Teen Tits!” one of the thieves mocked, and he threw a powerful smoke bomb at the heroes, making black clouds appear all over the area.

“Don’t let them get away!” shouted Robin.

Starfire flew up high out of the smoke, and saw the thieves making a break for their truck, to which she began firing her star-bolts around them, breaking some of the bags open and causing loads of jewels and goods to fall out.

“Our score…!”

“Never mind…! Let’s split!”

Robin and Cyborg came leaping out through the fading smog, and Cyborg, with Star’s help, pushed the huge truck over on its side rendering it useless.

“That’s it!” thundered a thief, and he held up his shotgun, only for it to be knocked out of his hand by Robin’s birdrang. Then Robin himself came in, tackling the punk to the ground.

Starfire and Cyborg helped apprehend the remaining thugs, and strip them of their weapons and stolen loot.

“Give me that!” snarled Cyborg as he wrenched a bag from one of the goons and tossed it aside. Many of the jewels spilled out all over the road… including a rather large crystal that was shaped like a sun with a carving of a unicorn on it!

As the battle continued, the sun shone deeply on the crystal, and it began to glow, which no one noticed at first.

While all this was happening, Beast Boy was hovering high above overlooking the city, “Time to absorb, and then head back.” he said to himself, and he stuck out his arms and began glowing with a dark aura… just like Spike did.

Down below, Terra could only watch as the trio apprehended the thieves across the street, while Raven’s nose was buried in her book.

Seeing the Titans in action really brought back memories to Terra, and rounding up bad guys was rather fun, but she knew she couldn’t go out there while pregnant. However, she did notice from atop the roof of the jewelry store, there was one thief the team hadn’t accounted, aiming a bazooka down below.

“Look!” she cried to Raven. Raven looked up and saw the thief, and there was no time to warn the others to get out of the way. “Stay here!” she cautioned Terra as she folded her hood on “I got this.”

Then she flew across the street and aimed directly at the thief on the roof, “Azarath… Metrion… ZINTHOS!!” She unleashed a wave of energy for the thief. “Whoa!” he cried as he saw the power heading straight for him, causing to drop his bazooka in fright, down to the ground.

Suddenly, the magic curved and sailed upward. “It’s veering away!” cried Raven.

Beast Boy was still absorbing way above, when suddenly he looked down at the magic heading straight for him. “Whoa!” he groaned as he absorbed the power. “This is Raven’s power!

What the Hell’s going on down there?”

He soared down closer, and closer towards the scene of the action, just in time to see the police apprehending all the thieves thanks to the Titans.

Raven looked up, and she gasped and removed her hood. “Beast Boy…?”

Terra could see him from the patio too.

“Raven…!” Robin called as he and the others rushed over to her, but she didn’t even turn to look at them, and watched as Beast Boy flew back up into the sky and vanished through a dark portal.

“Friend, Raven, what is wrong?” asked Starfire.

“You look like you saw a ghost.” said Cyborg.

Raven hesitated and finally answered, “I saw him… with my own eyes. It was Beast Boy!”

The trio looked concerned. “You have seen Beast Boy?” asked Starfire. “Well… it looked like him. He looked like so kind of… angel.”

The Titans wanted to question her more about it, but they all decided to help pick up all the jewels that were spilt all over the road and get them back inside the store.

It didn’t take too long thanks to Raven’s telekinetic force. She even picked up the large crystal with the unicorn on it, which was no longer glowing, but still no one noticed it.

“Thank goodness you saved this.” said the storekeeper “It’s the rarest and prettiest gem ever found on Earth. No one knows who carved it and when. We were going to put it on display when those goons burst in here.”

“It is ever so beautiful.” said Starfire.

“Beautiful or not, we better get going.” said Cyborg, and they all left the store making their way back to the pizza place and Terra.

The shopkeeper then put the large crustal on a display pillow in the store window and left it there for all to see. The second his back was turned, however, the crystal started glowing again thanks to sunlight it had absorbed.

That night, the Titans sat down in the lounge with Terra.

“I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.” Raven said.

Terra smiled, but the others were confused. “You both saw Beast Boy?” asked Robin “And looked like some kind of Dark Angel?”

“That’s what I’ve been telling you all for months.” said Terra “He just flew by my window, or anywhere that I saw him, and then just disappeared.”

“I saw him…” said Raven “It must’ve been him that veered my power off, like he absorbed it. Then he was gone.”

The others fond this odd, that Raven and Terra saw Beast Boy and they didn’t; even when they looked exactly where Terra pointed each time, they saw nothing but clear air.

“I think we-- or rather you two,” said Cyborg “…Should watch out if you see him again. I think we need to do a little experiment.”

The others all agreed, and Terra felt rather anxious, “Beast Boy…”

While in Equestria, the full moon was rising into the sky…

In spite of the sadness of missing Spike, the ponies did do their best to carry on, especially considering a great event coming up.

Flurry Heart was almost six months old, and Twilight, Shining Armor and Cadance agreed to hold a small party for her at Twilight’s place. Even Princesses Luna and Celestia were invited, as they were part of the family.

The reason they were holding this small party was to get away from all the hustle and bustle most ponies would be giving, as well as to avoid having a great big gala or something like that. This way everyone would be able to have a more fun and enjoyable party, especially for little Flurry who wasn’t use to big crowds all the time.

“I don’t get why we’re decorating tonight…” said Starlight “Flurry’s half-birthday isn’t until tomorrow.”

“I just want everything to be nice and setup.” replied Twilight “All our friends are coming over tonight to help with the decorations, and for a sleepover.” She felt giddy with excitement, “I haven’t had a slumber party since long ago when I lived at Golden Oaks Library, and this time it’ll be fantastic with all our friends, even the Princesses.”

“What about your parents? Their Flurry’s grand-folks, won’t they be coming?”

“Not until tomorrow morning. The latest train they could get from Canterlot to Ponyville doesn’t leave until late. It’s how they prefer to travel.”

Starlight wasn’t one to argue, and so they continued to decorate, and soon the other guests had arrived.

“PARTY TIME!!” hollered Pinkie Pie.

“Easy there, Sugar Cube.” said Applejack.

“Yeah, wait for the guests of honor to actually arrive first.” added Rainbow Dash.

Twilight and Starlight welcomed their guests in, “Where’s Rarity?” asked Starlight.

“She wanted to stop over at Spike’s memorial statue again.” replied Fluttershy “The poor thing.”

A moment of silence fell upon the group, as they all took that time to remember Spike. “I guess not all of us are here after all.” Twilight said to herself.

Suddenly, there was a bright flash of light emitting from a window, and the two royal sisters appeared. “Greetings, every pony.” said Celestia, and everyone else bowed to the princesses.

Luna noticed the rather sad expressions on their faces, “Have we come at a bad time?”

“Oh, no, no…” Twilight assured them “It’s just… well… we were…”

“Remembering Spike?” asked Celestia “We understand how you all must feel. We ourselves feel no different. There’s nothing more tragic than losing a friend or loved on.”

Luna agreed, “However, life will continue for us, and we must be brave.”

The others all agreed, and so they got back to work with the sisters’ help. Soon, the entire room was fully decorated, and no sooner did the guests of honor arrive-- Shining Armor, Princess Cadance and Flurry Heart.

Twilight hugged her brother and her sister-in-law lovingly, and then cuddled with her little niece. “Aw, who’s almost a big filly now.” she cooed at the baby.

Shining Armor pretended to be Flurry’s voice answering, “I am almost a big fiwwy now auntie twiwight.”

Cadance and Twilight giggled.

“Where’s Rarity?” asked Cadance.

“Here-Here-Here…” Rarity called as she entered “So sorry I’m late, I was… well… a little busy.”

Everyone thought it best not to mention Spike, knowing she had taken it the hardest out of any of them.

Suddenly, as the full shone brightly onto the castle, there was a bright light flashing from one of the rooms, and making strong winds bellow through the castle.

“What’s happening?” cried Starlight.

Flurry Heart began to cry in the scary stress. “Oh, easy, honey!” Cadance said as she rocked her daughter carefully.

Even still, everyone had to see what was going on, and headed down the halls following the force of the energy. “Look…!” cried Applejack pointing at a doorway that was wobbling violently with flashes of light.

“It’s coming from the Crystal Mirror chamber.” cried Twilight. She used her magic to quickly open the doors, and everyone could see into the room… the mirror gateway was going crazy! It was glowing and sparking like malfunctioning robot.

In the Dark Zone, the dark skies began to go crazy worrying the dark angels.

“What is that?”

“Something’s happening?!”

The Lord whom was still unseen could feel the disturbance, “The dimensional barriers between worlds are being compromised by a strange force! We must not allow any outside to enter into our world.

Dark Angels… my children, band together with me and protect our domicile.”

Everywhere across the endless void of the Dark Zone, all the dark angels agreed, and held their arms up high. All at once, the angels were bathed in waves of dark aura, which they unleashed way up into the darks skies, strengthening the Dark Zone and steadying out the stress to keep their world safe and undetected from forces not of their own kind!

“That’ll keep them out.”

“Thank the bleakness.”

Even the lord was pleased, “We must not allow outsiders to know of our existence.”

Davis and the other guys on his team regrouped, “I’ve been seen!” Davis cried.

“Say what?!” snapped Beast Boy.

“How’s that possible?” wondered Spike.

Nobunaga had a fearful look on his face, “The Lord shall not be happy to hear this.”

Kagome was ready to jump into the well and head for the Feudal Era, “Here goes…”

The Solar Eclipse was beginning in the Digi Destined’s world, just as the gang were planning to head back to the Real World from the Digital World. “Prepare for Digi-Port Warp.” said Tai.

In the jewellery shop, in the Titan’s World, was closed, but that strange sun crystal began to glow brightly as the full moon shone on it through the window.

While back in Twilight’s Castle, the Mirror Gate was still going berserk.

“What’s wrong with it?” asked Rainbow “It looks like it’s going to blow.”

“Okay, that doesn’t seem like any fun.” cried Pinkie.

Twilight managed to get to the gate’s control console and tried everything she could. “I can’t stop it! The power levels are overloading! It’s like the gate has a mind of its own.”

Celestia suddenly remembered, “Of course…!” and she looked out the window to see the full moon shining full-blast onto the mirror. “Every thirty moons the magical gate opens by itself in the light of the full moon.”

Right there, everyone noted the problem: Because Twilight had altered the gateway so she could open it whenever she needed to, obviously her one blind spot was how the gate would react to opening automatically with all the systems and magical qualities projected into it.

The gate growing more and more unstable by the second, and now it was shooting out wads of energy all over the place.

“EVERY PONY OUT!!” shouted Twilight, but it was too late!

Kagome jumped into the well, passing through the dimensional time warp…

“Digi-Port Open!” shouted Tai as he, the other humans and all their Digimon warped to the real world.

The sun crystal in the jewelry store was glowing brighter than ever, and flickering with sparks of energy!

All at the same moment, the mirror shined brightly and fired a blast of power at the entire gang of ponies, sucking them all into the glass.

All of them fell through an unusual vortex—not like the kind that took Twilight to Canterlot High-- “The portals malfunctioned!” she screamed. “Ya think?!!” called Applejack.

In the midst of the tumbled and turning about, Cadance lost Flurry out of her grip! “FLURRY HEART!!” she screamed, and tried to rush after her baby, “CADANCE…!!” Shining Armor called to his wife.

“SISTER…!!” Luna called to Celestia, and the two found themselves being pulled further away from one another.

The ponies were all throwing in groups of four…

-Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Cadance, Luna.

-Twilight, Fluttershy, Shining Armor, Starlight.

-Applejack, Pinkie Pie Flurry Heart, Celestia.

WHAMM!!! The three groups all disappeared in bright flashes into the warp.

Act 8: Strange New Worlds

ACT EIGHT

In the Feudal Era, Inuyasha was growing impatient as he and the others waiting by the well. “What is taking her so long?”

Everyone else sighed, “Apparently his patience, not-withstand, are or less non-existent.” said Miroku.

“That is a perfect understatement.” agreed Sango. Kirara and Shippo sighed.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash inside the well, followed by many voices arguing and grumbling with one another. One of them was Kagome’s

“Hey! What’s going on?!” she groaned as she felt herself being smooshed by several strange creatures that mysteriously appeared inside the well with her.

“Watch it!” groaned one voice.

“Get your foot out of my face!” growled another.

“Help…! Help me! I’m being crushed!” squealed a third voice.

Inuyasha and friends were confused by the racket coming from down in the well. “What the hell is going on down there?” Inuyasha wondered and he moved in closer, “Kagome…?”

Then suddenly, POW!! A huge wave of shadowy magic burst from the well, knocking him back!

“What’s that?!” cried Shippo.

“Is it some kind of demon?” asked Sango. “I cannot be sure.” said Miroku “Stand close to me, Sango.” Sango did so, only to suddenly feel him rubbing her butt, “Why you…!” WHAPP!! She slapped him good.

“Ah well… we had a chance.” groaned Miroku.

Inuyasha looked up at the swirling shadowy energy, but it didn’t feel like some demonic aura, he’d be able to smell a demon.

POOF!! The dark smog slammed on the ground and revealed four pony-like creatures, much to the amazement of the others.

Kagome finally pulled herself up from the well, “What is going on around here?!” she asked, but then she saw the ponies “Whoa!”

Cadance began to panic, “Flurry Heart… Shining Armor! What happened to them?”

“I think that’s the least of our worries right now.” said Rainbow Dash.

Inuyasha then helped her out of the well, but the two sides continued to gawk at one another with strange expressions. The ponies were all looking particularly at Inuyasha, “Hey you got a problem?” he asked.

“Yes… I do.” Said Rarity “Firstly: Where are we? This certainly isn’t Equestria.”

Shippo was amazed “Wow! They can talk!”

Rarity cleared her throat, not liking to be interrupted, “and Second of all: Where did you all get those ghastly outfits.”

“Ghastly?!” snapped Sango. Miroku felt annoyed too “Though they may not be demons they seem to excel at demonic mannerisms.”

Rainbow zoomed right up to him and sneered in his face, “You wanna try saying that again, pal?!”

“Forgive me, I meant nothing by it.”

Cadance used her magic to haul Rainbow back over to the group, and that’s when Princess Luna approached the other gang, “We mean you no harm, and we merely wish to establish what has happened.”

Kagome, though still finding it hard to believe what was happening, ultimately decided “Well the best way to start is introductions.” she held out her hand “My name is Kagome.”

Inuyasha stepped in front of her, “I don’t think we should be getting friendly with these creatures until we figure out who they really are.”

Kagome growled at his rudeness, even Rarity shared her thoughts, “How horribly impolite.” she scoffed, “But fine, if it’ll help us get answers faster…” she cleared her throat and politely introduced herself, “ My name is Rarity.”

Rainbow fluttered upwards, “I’m Rainbow Dash… fastest thing on wings, you can believe.” And she showed off by flying in really fast circles and zigzags, and creating rainbow colored glows as she went, much to everyone’s astonishment… until Rarity used her magic to halt her down, “Really, Rainbow Dash.”

Inuyasha and friends were astonished, and the introductions continued.

Cadance bowed deeply, “Princess Mi Amore Cadanzea. Please… just call me “Cadance.”

Then Luna stepped forth, “And I am Princess Luna, guardian of the night, and co-ruler of the kingdom of Equestria.”

Shippo approached the ponies nervously, and the ponies gawked down at the strange little creature, but realizing how harmless he seemed, Cadance smiled down at him and offered him her hoof and spoke sweetly to him, “It’s okay… we won’t hurt you.”

Ever so slowly, Shippo reached up and softly touched Cadance’s hoof. “Wow…” he said under his breath.

The rest of the team approached, even Inuyasha.

“This is so cool…” said Kagome “Real unicorns.”

“Actually, only I am unicorn.” said Rarity “The Princesses are Alicorns, and Rainbow is a mere pegasus.”

“What do you mean “mere?” Rainbow growled.

Suddenly, there was a loud roar as a huge centipede like demon slithered its way up the lands. Rarity screamed in fright.

“Wha… what is that?!” cried Rainbow.

“It’s a demon!” replied Sango “It will horribly slaughter nay creature that comes its way.”

“Ha!” scoffed Inuyasha “More like I’ll slaughter it if it comes my way!” and he leapt off, drawing the tetsusaiga, and slicing the evil creature down the middle in a vertical slash, splashing its blood all over.

Much to Rarity’s horror, even the Princesses were in livid shock, while Rainbow was practically stoked, “Whoa…!” she muttered.

“Huh!” scoffed Inuyasha as he stood over the demon’s corpse “That was too easy.”

“You… you just up and slaughtered that creature!” cried Luna.

“It was either him or us.” protested Inuyasha.

Despite his well-made point, the ponies still couldn’t bear the sight of bloody corpse. “Allow me then.” said Miroku, and he pulled the beads off his right hand, “WIND TUNNEL!” and he sucked the remains of the corpse into his hand and sealed the darkness off again, which only shocked and astonished the ponies even more. Rarity even fainted from being overwhelmed.

“Is she alright?” asked Shippo. The other ponies were too much in shock and curiosity to respond.

“Come on…” said Kagome “Let’s take them to Kaede’s village, maybe we can get to know each other better there.”

Feeling that was a better option, the ponies agreed and decided to go with them all.

Princess Luna suddenly stopped when something caught the corner of her eye. It was Nobunaga’s Dark Angel, only several months dead rather than centuries due to the time warp. He just soared across the sky, and was gone almost instantly.

“Aunt Luna?” said Cadance “Is something wrong?”

Luna shook herself back into reality “I am well. Let us be off.”

As for Nobunaga, he was glowing with a dark aura he had been absorbing, and it was getting time to head back to the Dark Zone, but he was hesitating, so much that a fellow Dark Angel, an expressionless and fully dark one, appeared before him confronting on his lateness.

Together they spoke to each other in their eerie language; with the subtitles translating…

“You have done your duty. Why do you hesitate to return?”

Nobunaga clenched his fists and looked off in the vast distance towards the palace of Lord Kimo and Princess Tsuyu, and then responded, “Though it is seemingly pointless, I still find myself drawn to observe the princess, and my former pet, Hiyoshimaru.”

The Darker Angel shrugged and said, “I realize and respect your feelings. I myself was the same thousands of years ago when I began. Nevertheless, you must remember your place. There will come a time when you will no longer be able to observe those you feel close to.”

Nobunaga realized this, and it hurt him deeply, “I merely wish to endure what time I have, or rather the princess has.”

His colleague understood and left him, vanishing into thin air, and leaving him to fly off towards the palace.

Tsuyu and Lord Kimo were having tea in the royal garden. Hiyohismaru was up in one of the tress.

“Feeling well today, you are, my princess?”

“Yes, my lord. I feel wonderful.”

Tsuyu sipped her tea, and rolled her eyes to look up over her cup at the sky, and she dropped her cup in shock.

“Princess…!” cried her husband “What is it?”

His wife pointed up at the sky, “Nobunaga, I know I see him!”

Her husband looked up to where she was pointing, but couldn’t see anything in the sky except clouds, and now he was extremely worried. “My dear, you have claimed to have seen him for months, and I see no one.”

“But… but I…” Tsuyu couldn’t understand. She could see him far above, though Nobunaga could not see or hear her as he was too high up. Then he just disappeared through a portal, back to the Dark Zone.

“No! Nobunaga…!” Tsuyu called, but he was already gone. She bowed her head towards the floor as tears began to fall from her eyes. “He has gone… again!” she sobbed “Why is it that only I am able to see him?”

Her husband could only hold her softly and embrace her. “Oh, Princess…” he cried. He really didn’t know what to do with her. He loved her so much that he didn’t wish her to be treated for seeing things, for fear of her being harmed.

“I am sorry you go through this, my dear.” he said softly to her, to which she placed her hand lovingly over his, and continued to weep.

In the Digi-Destined world, Kari and TK were still in the streets as the solar eclipse took place. Many people could see it though they did not look directly at it.

Many of the people thought it a beautiful sight, and that’s when the covered sun began to glow mysteriously, just as it did when the Digital Portal first opened many years ago.

TK felt many memories returning to him…

…But suddenly, four bright flashes of light shot out from the eclipse and flew straight at the streets, making a huge flare of light upon impact, and everyone covered their eyes.

After the light had faded, the eclipse just ended instantly and everything was all bright again. “You okay, Kari?” TK asked. “Look!” cried Kari as she pointed at the middle of the road where everyone could see four unusual creatures laying in the street; four multi-colored horse-like creatures slowly got to their feet.

“Twily… you okay?” said Shining Armor. Twilight got up rubbing her head, “I think so.”

Fluttershy and starlight got up, but then noticed the many people looking at them with shock, and some with fear. “Um… are these humans?” Starlight asked.

“I think so…” replied Twilight “But they don’t look a thing like the humans I know from Canterlot High. We must be in another world entirely!”

Fluttershy felt nervous and whimpered at the sight of all the strange people looking at her, “I don’t think I like it here!” she ducked down, and hid her face in her mane.

Twilight felt a bit awkward herself, especially considering she herself hadn’t turned into a human after passing through the portal.

Many of the people began to run away in fright of the sight of the ponies, but TK and Kari were among the few that actually stayed.

“Are they Digimon?” TK wondered.

“I… don’t know.” replied Kari “If only we had our D3s, we could scan them.”

Suddenly the sound of police sirens were heard as many cruisers and vans came rushing in from around the corners.

“What’s going on?!” cried Shining Armor, but before he knew it, he and the others were surrounded by cops pointing their guns at them. “Hold it! Stay where you are!” the captain shouted.

The ponies all huddled together.

“No, wait…!” Kari cried as she broke away from TK and dashed up to the officers, but one of them softly pushed her back, “Please stay out of this.”

“Kari!” TK cried as he rushed up to her.

“No, wait… they haven’t done anything!” Kari shouted at the cops, but the cops wouldn’t listen and the captain called to the ponies, “Put your hands… or whatever over your heads.”

Fluttershy was quivering like crazy, “What do we do now!” she cried.

“I got this…” said Twilight and she teleported herself and her friends away in a cloud of smoke.

“Where’d the go?!” snapped the captain.

“They disappeared!” said TK and Kari.

POOF! The ponies reappeared a little ways up the street. “Sorry…” said Twilight, “I don’t know my way around this world.”

“Let’s run!” cried Starlight. The other all agreed and galloped up the road and around a corner, with the cops chasing after them.

“Wait…!” Kari cried, and she ran off herself. “Kari…!” TK called as he ran after her.

The police and their cars zoomed round the corner and further up the street and were gone…

That’s when Twilight and the others appeared out of thin air for Twilight had used an invisibility spell.

“That was close.” said Starlight.

“Good move, Twiliy…” added Shining Armor, and his sister nodded in agreement. Since they knew nothing about the world they were in, they hadn’t really any place to run to, “I figured it was our best chance.”

“I don’t understand.” said Fluttershy “Why were those humans treating us like that? We didn’t do anything wrong.”

“We’ll worry about that later.” said Starlight “We should try to figure out what world this is and how to get back to Equestria, if that’s even possible.”

“I’m all for that.” said Shining Armor “We still don’t even know what happened to all the others.” He was secretly deeply concerned for Cadance and Flurry Heart and wondering why they had not appeared in this world either.

“Come on, let’s go this way.” said Twilight leading them all back round the corner from which they came… when suddenly…!

WHAMM!! Kari came rushing from around the corner and crashed right into her. They two lay on the ground twitching with stars flying around their heads.

TK came round and saw them, “Ooh… I bet that hurt.” he muttered softly.

Starlight’s features hardened, “What do you people want with us?” she sneered.

“Wait…!” shouted TK “We don’t want to hurt you. We just want to talk.”

Shining Armor helped Twilight up and TK helped up Kari.

“How do we know we can trust you?” Shining Armor asked. “You can…” said Kari “Believe me; we don’t want to hurt you.”

Fluttershy could sense the sense of deep kindness and sincerity in her voice. “I think we can trust her.” she said.

Twilight was skeptical, but realized perhaps these two humans really didn’t mean them any harm or they would have done something to them by now.

TK whispered to Kari “These are the strangest kinds of Digimon I’ve ever seen.” But Starlight heard him, “Di-gi-mon? What’s that?”

Kari blinked once, “You mean… you four aren’t Digimon?”

Twilight rubbed her face with her hoof, “Ooookay… this is getting a little confusing. Maybe we should start this over.” and she bowed gracefully, “Hello… I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, from the world of Equestria.

This is my big brother, Shining Armor, and this is Starlight Glimmer, and Fluttershy.”

Much as the two humans hardly understood, they politely introduced themselves. “I’m TK Takashi.”

“I’m Kari Kaymiya.”

Twilight nodded respectfully believing things were going much better, except for the fact that more people were watching from across the street.

“Mommy, what are those?”

“Is it Halloween already?”

“Talk about a horse of a different color.”

The ponies felt embarrassed, “Um, maybe we should go someplace else to sort ourselves out?” suggested Starlight.

Kari agreed and noticed Twilight and Fluttershy had wings, “Why don’t you lift us up onto the roof of this building?”

“Oh, I can do better than that.” said Twilight, and she used her magic to levitate the two humans closer to them, much to their surprise. “How did you do that?” asked TK.

Twilight just smiled, and teleported the gang all the way up to the roof of the high-rise. Kari and TK were both shaking and panting in a small state of shock.

“Uh… I think you overdid it a bit.” said Shining Armor. Twilight felt awkward, forgetting that these humans had never seen or felt pony magic before.

“Oh, you poor things…” Fluttershy said soothingly as she fluttered up to the two and softly rubbed their backs with her hoofs, which only made them a little more shivery.

Suddenly, Kari’s cellphone rang, to the Digimon theme, which frightened Fluttershy, “What’s that?!” she cried. Kari snapped out of her trance and pulled out her phone, which Twilight assured her “It’s okay, it’s just a cellphone. I’ve seen them before.”

Kari answered her phone; it was Tai telling her he and the others made it back safely. “Tai, you are never going to believe this, but come to Fifth Avenue, building number seven, and you’ll see.”

Kari then smiled warmly at Twilight, and the ponies all felt rather anxious to meet new people and learn more about this world.

In the Titans’ World, it was night, and the jewelry shop was closed, and the display window was covered in big metal shutters to avoid break-ins.

The sun crystal in the window was flashing like crazy, and four blasts of light shout out from it making Celestia, Applejack, Pinkie and Flurry heart all appear over top of each other on the floor of the dark and empty store.

The three mares all groaned, while Flurry cooed and giggled at the top of the pile.

“Is every pony alright?” asked Celestia.

“Define “alright.” groaned Applejack as she pulled out her hat, which was flattened like a pancake, but she flapped it outright.

Pinkie’s mane was all puffed out, larger than ever, and looked rather messy, “I’m all for fun and wacky things, but that ride was just way too much.”

As she straightened herself out and walked off the shock from the warp traveling, she walked right through a set of invisible laser beams that triggered a silent alarm connected to the police station!

Celestia levitated Baby Flurry into her arms and rocked her grand-niece softly.

“Where in tarnation are we anyways?” asked Applejack. “And where are Twilight and the others?” added Pinkie.

As Celestia rocked the baby she thought it over deeply, and she looked back at the crystal in the window display, and how t matched her cutie-mark. “I don’t believe it… the Sun Crystal. I was certain that it was lost forever.”

Pinke and Applejack were most curious about it, and even more curious about where they were, but before Celestia could explain a thing… police sirens were heard and someone called out to them, “You, in the store, you are completely surrounded! Come out with your hands up!”

“MOMMY…!!!” Pinkie cried.

There were many police cars parked outside the shop, and many civilians whom were passing by out late at night were being held back by crowd control officers, and soon the Titans arrived, that is to say Raven, Cyborg and Starfire arrived. Robin offered to stay at the tower to look after Terra.

“What’s goin’ on?” Cyborg asked the police captain, to which the man answered, “Silent alarm was triggered inside, but, strangely, the door’s locked tight, and there’s no indication of any break in points.”

This was most confusing to the trio.

“We’ll check it out.” said Cyborg “Raven, you’re up.”

Raven agreed and hovered her way towards the building and used her powers to make the walls intangible so she and the others could sneak in quietly.

“Shh….” Cyborg said to the girls, and the girls agreed as they all crept about. Then they could hear voices…

“Can’t you just teleport us outta here?” Applejack asked to Celestia. “I could, but where would we go? We don’t know what it’s like outside.”

Pinkie shuddered, “What if those are big ugly aliens out there? Or creatures that are half robot… or even… even--”she gasped loudly “Half-demons with terrible dark powers and pale skins?!!”

Applejack grabbed her and shook her vigorously, “Snap out of it, Pinkie!”

Suddenly, a small but bright light shone on them, “Freeze!” shouted Cyborg.

The ponies all looked up and saw three creatures exactly how Pinkie just described. Even Applejack was nervous, “Uh… second thought, forget it.” she whimpered.

Starfire couldn’t believe her eyes, “These are our intruders?”

Cyborg blinked as he gawked at each pony, “Either I’m seein’ things, or you’re all enormous talking horses.”

Raven pulled off her hood, looking at the Princess with near astonishment, “You… I know you.”

Celestia blinked softly, and Raven slowly approached, “You’re Princess Celestia, from Equestria!”

Applejack and Pinkie’s eyes widened, and Cyborg and Starfire were way confused and curious.

“How do you know all this?” asked Celestia. Before Raven could answer, the police were growing a little impatient. “You in the store!” the captain called “This is your last chance! Surrender or we’re coming in.”

The Titans realized the ponies were obviously not criminals, but they couldn’t just take them outside where the people could see them, that would cause most unwanted scrutiny on them, and of course the police would have to take them in.

“How are we supposed to get out of here?” asked Pinkie.

Celestia noticed the large brooch on Raven’s cloak, “I have an idea…” and with that, her horn glowed as she cast a glowing light over herself and the other ponies, turning them into small forms of light and sealing them within the brooch.

“Whoa…!” said Cyborg “That was sick.”

“We can still hear you.” Celestia called from inside, “Can you take us someplace safe?”

Raven looked up at the others, and Starfire and Cyborg agreed to take them back to the tower. All three of already came up with an excuse for the police that it was a false alarm, and it was probably just a fly that triggered the alarms.

Their fib worked. The police actually believed them, and they were grateful that nothing was stolen or even touched.

The store keeper who was there admitted, “I have wanted to get that alarm system changed.”

With all said and done, the cops went away, the crowds parted and the trio were able to head home to the tower.

Robin and Terra were up having cocoa when the trio returned. “How’d it go?” Robin asked, but his friends all hesitated and acted rather strange or nervous.

“What’s going on?” asked Terra, and that’s when Raven’s brooch began to glow softly, and in a bright flash of light, the ponies all appeared. “Whoo-wee, it was tight in there.” said Applejack.

Pinkie Pie felt pretty flat, and so she took in a huge breath, placed her hoof in her mouth and blew hard, actually inflating herself back to normal. “There, that’s better.”

Flurry Heart just cooed and giggled.

Robin and Terra just stood where they were, with their eyes-- Robin’s mask in his case-- bulging wide open. “Robin…” Terra whimpered “Am I really seeing talking horses or is this just my pregnancy tricking me again?”

“No, I see them too.” said Robin.

Celestia and the others felt a bit awkward and felt they really needed to explain themselves.

“You gonna finish that cocoa?” asked Pinkie.

“Um… I can fix you some.” said Robin.

Applejack saw a fruit bowl on the table, “Mind if I take a nibble? I haven’t had a bite for a while yet.”

“Um… sure…” said Robin.

Soon, everyone was seated down with fresh cups of cocoa, and a platter of cookies, and Robin explained to the ponies about the Titans first; but he didn’t tell them about their issues with Beast Boy. That was personal and private.

“I see… so you’re superheroes.” said Celestia “It feels nice to know that this world is not without heroism, or those who believe in trust and friendship.”

“Thanks… I guess.” said Cyborg.

Starfire was a bit distracted, holding Flurry Heart in her arms and cooing at her “Oh, you are simply the sweetest creature I have ever seen. Yes you are! Yes you are!” to which the baby giggled and reached up with her little hoofs.

“So, who are all of you again?” asked Terra.

“Their My Little Ponies, from Equestria.” replied Raven “It’s a magical kingdom that exists in another dimension.”

Everyone, even the ponies gawked at her in astonishment.

“How do you know all that?” asked Applejack.

“Yeah… I didn’t think we were that well known.” added Pinkie.

Raven explained, she learned this while growing up in Azarath…

“The monks that raised me and educated me told me of a story…

Hundreds of years ago, a strange vortex opened in the skies, and a pony wizard appeared. He explained that he was from another world, Equestria, and that he had discovered a method of traversing through other worlds and dimensions.

During his stay in Azarath, he explained about his world and all the magical ponies, and even of Princess Celestia, the grand monarch; a pony capable of raising and setting the sun.

Eventuanlly, with the help of the monks, the wizard returned home, but the legacy of his story was passed down in ancient scrolls, yet no Azarathian ever found a way to travel to Equestria, not knowing where it was in the vast void of worlds.”

Celestia was most astonished, “I believe I know this wizard; he was responsible for creating the mirror gateway that brought us here. Obviously, these stories were proven true; he really did discover more than just one world linked to Equestria.”

“Is that how and why you ended up here?” asked Starfire.

“It would seem to be…” replied Celestia, and she used her magic to show a holo-sparkling image of the Sun Crystal. “This crystal was infused with magical energies that intensified in the light of the sun, which the wizard used to create the crystal mirror and infuse its powers.

The nearest I can think of is, during a travel experiment, the crystal was lost, and wound up here in this dimension. It was eventually discovered by humans and placed on display, but not a single person seems to have any clue of its immense powers.”

The rest was pretty much all said for; when the sun shone on the crystal its powers were activated, which was how the ponies ended up in the jewelry store.

“So that crystal got you here, and that’s how we send you back?” asked Cyborg. “It would seem so.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” snapped Pinkie “Let’s go get it, and we can go back to Equestria.”

She was about to head off when Applejack grabbed her by the tail, “Hold your horses there, Sugar Cube. We just came from that there shop, and we nearly got in huge trouble for it.”

“Besides, that’s not the least of it.” Robin said as he typed up the jewelry store on the computer, which the ponies found interesting having never seen such sophisticated equipment before.

According to the readout, the Sun Crystal was on a world tour, and would be staying in Jump City for a month. “…It’s not for sale.” Robin said “And even if it was, experts estimate it’ll cost no less than Fifty-million Dollars!”

Cyborg nearly choked on his own air “Shit… that’s a lot of dough!”

“Um…” Celestia cut in “I understand your shock, but kindly refrain from such language, especially for the baby.”

Flurry just yawned without a care in the world and drifted off to sleep in Starfire’s arms.

Terra let out a huge yawn as well and stroked her stomach.

“Look, it’s really late.” said Robin “Maybe we should all just turn in and then figure this out in the morning.”

The ponies, all feeling tired as well couldn’t argue with that.

Starfire gladly gave her room to Celestia to herself and was planning to bunk in Robin’s room… in a sleeping bag of course.

“Really, Starfire… you don’t have to.” Celestia insisted. “But I wish to.” replied Starfire “Though we have only known each other for a short time, I feel perhaps we are friends, and friends share with friends.”

Celestia couldn’t help but smile lovingly at such friendship she was being given, and there was more where that came from…

Cyborg brought in a baby cradle he had built in the workshop, “We were savin’ this for when Terra has her baby, but I suppose Flurry can use it.”

Flurry fluttered softly into the cradle and she liked how cushy it felt. “Aww… you like it, don’t ya.” Cyborg cooed as he tickled the baby’s tummy.

Celestia smiled warmly, but she was very worried; wondering where the other ponies had all landed and whether or not it would be possible to find them.

As for Pinkie Pie and Applejack, they would share Beast Boy’s old room, which the Titans had cleaned and kept well for the many months.

Pinkie Pie leapt up to the top bunk, “Wow, this is so neat. It’s like the sleepovers I used to have as a filly.”

Applejack didn’t mind the bottom bunk, “I used to share a bunk with Big Mac all the time.”

Terra stood outside the room. Just looking inside it brought back much shame, guilt and sadness. Robin came and helped her guide her to her own room “Come on, Terra… you need your rest.”

Terra wiped a tear from her eye, and agreed, but as she walked off, Applejack and Pinkie both noticed her sad expression. “Is she alright?” asked Pinkie.

Raven knew what Terra was thinking and she looked casually out the window… looking for Beast Boy’s Dark Angel, but she couldn’t see it anywhere.

“What are you lookin’ for?” asked Applejack “Is there somethin’ you ain’t tellin’ us.”

Raven clenched her fists in regret, “I’d really rather not say.”

Then she hovered off to adjourn to her own room and to bed, leaving Pinkie and Applejack feeling concerned. “If Twilight was here, she’d think there’s some kind of problem goin’ on.” said Applejack.

There was no answer.

“Pinkie Pie…?” but as Applejack looked up, Pinkie was fast asleep in the upper bunk. “Aw, Pinkie…” Applejack sighed, and then she yawn and snuggled into the lower bunk, tipping her hat over her eyes and fell asleep too.

Back in the Feudal Era, Inuyasha and friends were sitting around the fire. It was already well late at night. Shippo and Kiara had fallen asleep, and Cadance used her magic to cover them both in a furry blanket.

The ponies had already told of them of their story, “You were yanked out of your world by accident?” asked Inuyasha.

“Do not be surprised, Inuyasha.” said Kaede “These are mysterious times we exist in, and anything that is anything seems possible.”

“She’s right. How else could they end up here?” agreed Kagome.

Miroku contemplated the situation, “The only logical answer would be that somehow your dimensional warp gate cross-intersected with the time-travel powers of the magic well, which brought you all here.”

Rainbow sighed, “Yeah, we get all that now, but does anyone have any idea of how we can get back to Equestria?”

“Indeed, we must get back!” cried Rarity “Why I have so many clients ordering fancy gowns, and now I’ve seen so many of your fashions I could start a whole new line!”

Sango was confused, “But I thought you had said our outfits were tacky.”

Rarity flicked her mane “Poor choice of words on my part. I can quickly change my mind.”

Suddenly, she felt something biting at her rump. “Huh?!” she looked round and saw a little flea--Myoga-- sucking her blood. Rarity couldn’t help but yelp and swat the flea off with her tail.

Moyga went sailing to the wall and skidded down on the floor, “Not the worst… way… I’ve been… thrown.” he groaned.

“Oohhh..!” groaned Rarity and she rubbed her bottom “I shall never feel the same again!”

“Really, Myoga… have you no shame, groping a female like that.” scolded Miroku. Naturally, the others all glared at him for that.

Meanwhile, Princess Luna was outside and looking up at the full moon. She tried to use her magic to shift it, but it wouldn’t budge an inch. “Odd…” she said to herself “It would appear that this world’s moon is different that of Equestria’s.”

She then began to think of her sister, Celestia, and all the rest of the gang, wondering if they were okay wherever they were.

“Princess Luna…” Kagome called “We’re all turning in, are you okay?”

“Quite fine… I am used to staying up late where I am from.”

Rainbow Dash flew up alongside Kagome “Yeah, but… this isn’t Equestria. You really don’t need to stay up all night this time.”

Luna realized she was right, and the more she thought it over, “Perhaps it would be nice to get some extra sleep, and then stay out in the daytime.”

So she and Kagome headed inside and saw most of the others were already asleep, but Cadance was the only one still awake. Shippo and Kirara were sleeping right beside, like children to their mother, which really made her fraught with worry and sadness worrying where Flurry Heart was, and Shining Armor, Twilight…

“I’m worried about all our friends.” said whispered “We’ve just got to find a way back to Equestria.”

“And we shall…” said Luna. She honestly didn’t know how, but she had to have faith and be brave for her neice.

Kagome assured them both, “We’ll do everything we can to help you, but let’s get some sleep first.”

Agreeing to this, soon everyone was sound asleep in the quiet village.

While in the Digi Destineds world, it was almost evening. The entire gang had regrouped, and introductions and explanations were given about Equestria and The Digital World and Digimon, all that stuff.

The gang was all in the city park, where the ponies could interact with everyone, and play with the Digimon.

Fluttershy found them all to be so cute, “I’ve never heard of cute monsters before.” she said.

“That’s nothing…” said Augmon “Watch this… PEPPER BREATH” he fired several small fire balls into the air and juggled them in his claws.

“Now try this…” said Gabumon “BLUE BLASTER” he created beautiful streams of blue flames that Tentomon, Biyomon and Hawkmon fluttered around. “TA-DA!!” they all shouted.

Starlight and Twilight were amazed. “It’s almost like watching a magic show.” said Starlight.

“Hey, Twily…” said Shining Armor, and he winked at her, and she winked back at her. They stood together to form special magic tricks they used to do while growing up.

“What are they doing?” wondered Tai.

Everyone watched as Shining Armor levitated his sister up onto his back, and then he bucked hard launching her up high like a catapult. Twilight flipped and twirled up high like a skilled gymnast. “That’s amazing for a pony.” said Kari.

Cody agreed, “I wonder if their good at martial arts too.”

Twilight then dove straight down to her brother, without opening her wings as she used to do this trick without them.

“She’s going to crash right on him!” cried Ken.

“Oh, I can’t look!” cried Yolei.

Twilight then crashed into her brother hard, and POOF… a huge cloud of pink smoke, and when the smoke cleared, Twilight was on the ground, posing like a ballet dancer, and holding her brother up with just one hoof… without any means of magic or levitation.

“Okay, that is amazing!” said Gomamon, followed by applause from everyone else, even Fluttershy and Starlight.

Kari and TK applauded, but Fluttershy approached them, “Wait… I thought you were all a team? Don’t you two have any Digi-Mates?”

“That’s Digi-MON…” corrected Izzy, “And…” before he could go on, TK and Kari silently motioned to him not to say it, out of fear of their shame and the already sadness of their guilt.

“Um… they couldn’t be here today. They had lots to do in the Digital World.”

Twilight caught a sense of deceit in his voice, but before she could question anyone she let out a huge yawn, and the other ponies yawned.

“Are you all okay?” asked Wormon. “We’re just a little sleepy, that’s all.” said Shining Armor.

The ponies had quite forgotten it was the middle of the night when they were all transported to this world. Day time in Japan meant it was nighttime to them, and instead of being at home and in bed, they ponies had been wide awake with the Digi Destined.

“Where are we supposed to stay though?” asked Starlight “The people around here may not be afraid of us, but we don’t have a place to go.”

The Digi Destined and their Digimon all began to think it over.

“I always wanted a pony when I was little.” said Mimi “But I still don’t think my folks would approve of even one of you.”

“No problem…” said Twilight “I studied into a spell that should work for us all.” and she huddled in close to her pony friends, and with a magical glow she transfigured herself and the other three into four cute little pillows, all the same color as the ponies coats, with their respective cutie marks, and the ponies could still talk.

“Unbelievable!” said TK.

“That makes two of us.” agreed Shining Armor “I can’t believe you did this, Twily.”

“Oh, it’s believable.” said Starlight “I’ve seen this spell too, it’ll work for us all, but in the meantime some of you will have to carry us. We can’t move in this form.”

The humans and Digimon all looked back and forth and debated over who would bring the pony-pillows home.

“I have to study for a test, I can’t take them.” said Joe.

“I’m rerouting my computer. So that’s me out.” said Izzy. Tentomon sighed “That’s all he ever does, is reroute his computer.”

Everyone had some excuse…

Yolei and Ken had a date. Cody’s grandfather would be training Kendo with him late that night. Sora and Mimi had homework to do, and Matt’s band was going to rehearse and he wouldn’t be home, which left only TK, and Kari and Tai.

“I think you and Tai should take them, Kari.” said TK “My mom always makes a fuss when I bring home things without telling her and… no offense but these pillows look kind of girly.”

The ponies felt insulted, especially Shining Armor, but Kari actually agreed, “I guess I could use a little more color on my bed.”

Tai picked up Shining Armor “And you can bunk in with me.”

Shining Armor didn’t answer; he had grown so tired that he just drifted off to sleep. The others ponies had fallen asleep as well, which everyone else thought were adorable.

Kari picked up the other three pillows, and everyone parted ways. TK walked home with Kari and Tai, as his home was just a few blocks up the street from their building.

Agumon couldn’t help but ask softly, “What if they find out about your little… problem?”

Kari and TK felt worried about that, “I don’t think we should tell them.” whispered Kari “It’s not their problem.”

“Kari…” Tai protested “You heard what Twilight said; she’s an expert on friendship and maybe she can help you overcome your problem.”

TK agreed with Tai, “You need help, and you may want to consider it before your mom…” he stopped when Tai glared at him and shook his head softly.

“What? Before my mom what?” asked Kari.

“Look, just think about it, okay…?” said TK and he pecked her cheek and crossed the street on his way home.

“What was he talking about, Tai?” Kari asked, but her brother wouldn’t explain, not wanting to frighten her with the thought that their mother was planning to send her to a psychiatric hospital if she couldn’t get over this darkness and upset about what happened with Davis and everything else.

…Little did he or Kari know that Fluttershy was still a little bit awake, and heard everything they had talked about, and she felt concerned.

When Kari and Tai got home, their mother greeted them. “Hi, kids…”

“Shhh…” Tai went, not wanting her to wake up the pony pillows.

“Beg your pardon?” mom asked, “And where did you get those weird pillows?”

Neither Tai nor Kari was willing to tell her yet about the ponies, not knowing how she’d react. “They’re stress pillows.” Agumon fibbed. “We borrowed them from Sora, to help Kari rest better.”

Mom seemed confused.

“It’s, uh… soft and plushy for comfort.” said Tai “And it helps for relaxation which helps calm the sleeper.”

Mom blinked twice, “Ooookaayyy… if it’ll help. Maybe I should try them. I haven’t been sleeping well myself.”

With their mother fooled, Kari and Tai went into Kari’s room and Kari placed all three of the sleeping girl pony pillows on the end of her bed. All three of them were still sleeping softly.

Tai patted his sister on the shoulder, and then went to place Shining Armor down on his own bed. “There’s so much we can learn from these guys.” said Tai.

“I’ll say…” agreed Agumon “But just the same, I wonder how they’re ever going to be able to get back to their own world.”

Tai wondered this too. “They also said they had other friends they were separated from. I wonder what happened to them.”

In the Dark Zone, ever since the dimensional disruption was sensed, no Dark Angel had gone out on their duties, and those that were out had been called back immediately.

It wasn’t until The Lord was satisfied that he allowed his angels to proceed again. “Go with caution, Dark Angels.” he called all through the Dark Zone “Go, return, and remember our ways.”

Many of the dark angels bowed, as if The Lord could see them anywhere they were in the entire realm, and then they all vanished off through portals.

Nobunaga, Davis, Beast Boy and Spike were among countless of angels that stayed behind, having had more than their fill for the day.

Davis and Beast Boy were both still feeling a bit worried.

“Kari could see me.” said Davis “I know she did, but I don’t know how.”

“I got hit by Raven’s power.” said Beast Boy “I didn’t pass through me, I almost actually absorbed it, but it knocked me out of the sky.”

Nobunaga and Spike felt concerned.

“Perhaps The Lord should know of this.” suggested Nobunaga.

“I am already aware…” The Lord replied, not needing to show himself. The dark skies stirred about the quartet. “As I have told you all before: Anything is possible.

Now, perhaps it true that there a few who are able to lay on us; the prisoners of the dark.”

“So, what does this mean for us?” asked Spike.

“It means we have to be more careful when we go out there.” said Davis “I know Kari can see me, which means I have to be careful when she’s near.”

Beast Boy clenched his fists together, “It also means we have to watch out for creatures that can use dark magic, because it can affect us.”

Spike was twiddling his thumbs nervously about something he had been thinking of.

“Something disturbs you, Spike?” The Lord asked.

Spike finally asked, “I know that we’re all restricted to only go about our own respective dimensions, but…” he hesitated “It seems to be causing us a lot of emotional grief, looking at all our old friends.”

His comrades couldn’t disagree with that.

“Maybe sometime we could all go about other dimensions as such? Like trade places awhile? You said yourself that anything is possible.”

The Lord sighed softly, “Many before have proposed to me this, and to which I answer the same: It is not advisable.

We all came from many different realms and dimensions, each one of us was once different to one-another. It best to remain bound to the respective world’s form whence you came because of the knowledge and experiences we retain.

Sending stranger to a different real may prove dangerous.”

The quartet understood this, and promised to refrain from questioning the lord again. The Lord said no more and his voice faded off, leaving the quartet to slip quietly into meditation.

Act Ten: Daring Darkness

ACT TEN

In the Feudal Era…

Even though Princess Tsuyu was very distraught from having seen Nobunaga, she and her husband still had their own mission to attend to.

Inuyasha and friends as well as the ponies offered to escort the royal caravan, since most of the bodyguards had been killed, and Kagome did wish to speak with the princess more about what she saw.

But first, they had a little burial service for the soldiers who died. They buried them in the fields, above ground, and covered them with earth mounds, placed flowers over each grave, and Miroku gave a small eulogy for the fallen men.

“As we lay these soldiers to rest, we shall not forget their valiant efforts, their courage, and their loyalty. Brave men will fall, but they will be remembered, and may their deaths not have been in vain.”

He placed his hand vertically to his forehead and bowed respectively, and the others all did the same. Even the ponies respectfully touched their hoofs to their head sand bowed as well.

Rarity was deeply saddened by the deaths of the soldiers, and frightened by HOW they were killed, “I have never seen such a horrible sight.” she cried “Nothing like this ever happened in Equestria before.”

Inuyasha would have loved to protest to her about living in the real world, where friendship and harmony didn’t work how she and her pony friends were used to, but he didn’t. Everyone was already deeply upset with the loss of the men, which angered him greatly, “That Naraku…!” he thought angrily “I swear… we’ll get you! I won’t rest until you’re dead!”

Soon, the caravan was on the way again; Kagome and Shippo rode in in the royal carriage with the couple to talk things over.

“I am positive.” cried Tsuyu “I saw Nobunaga. He was right there when the battle subsided.”

“But I didn’t see anyone there.” said Shippo.

Princess Luna was walking alongside the carriage, with Inuyasha riding on her back. “I saw him too, and I am positive I had seen before, the other night.” she said “The princess speaks the truth.”

“That’s weird.” said Kagome “I couldn’t see him, and neither could anyone else except for the princesses.”

Miroku, riding Cadance, thought it over and the nearest he could figure, “Perhaps it was the spirit of the man they saw. It widely believed that some spirits can only be viewed by a certain few, but it is unclear why.”

Lord Kimo looked at his wife apologetically, “All this time, I believed you were hallucinating when you claimed to have seen him.

Can you ever forgive me?”

Tsuyu hugged her husband softly, “Of course, my lord.”

It was a rather touching moment for many to see.

“Um… one question,” said Rainbow “Who is this Nobra… Nagbu… whatever his name is?”

Tsuyu looked real sad again, “No-bu-naga… he was my dearest friend.”

“Yeah, and he was in love with you too.” Said Shippo, but he gasped when he realized what he had said.

“Shippo!” snapped Kagome, but it was too late. The royal couple heard what was said clearly.

“He was… in love… with my wife?” asked Lord Kimo.

Tsuyu was speechless, and Inuyasha couldn’t help but scoff, “That’s right. He was head-over-heels, that ijadt, and he went out of his way, practically getting himself killed to save your life when you were possessed by that toad demon.”

Kimo was amazed, and Tsuyu, it was finally starting to click for the first time. She remembered Nobunaga blushing and stammering a lot whenever they spoke to each other, and he acted like such a nobleman near her, and was willing to do anything to make her happy.

“There can be no second guessing.” said Sango as rode on Kirara, “That’s genuine feelings of love.”

Cadance felt a shiver run up her spine, “Sounds like it’s a case of unrequited love.” she said to herself.

Tsuyu felt confused, and a little dizzy “All this time, Nobunaga was infatuated with me… yet he knew I was married, and you, my lord, are my true love.”

Her husband felt flattered, but suddenly he remembered, “You don’t suppose… that is the reason he died?”

It all made too much sense now, and Tsuyu asked Kagome about that time at Takeda Village in Kai almost a year ago. “I wouldn’t be surprised.” Kagome answered “He was really depressed, but he did his best to hide it from you. He didn’t want to confuse you or cause any troubles.”

Tsuyu remembered her last conversation with Nobunaga, and how she had asked if he had a special woman or he desired a family of his own, “Oh…!” she gasped when she remembered that was when he keeled over and fell down the hill. “His eyes… they had gone dark!” she cried softly.

“Gone dark…?” asked Rainbow, and the other ponies all turned to face her inside the carriage. “Like how…?”

Shippo explained “We all saw… his eyes were all black, like something had sucked his spirit out. We tried all kinds of cures, and even shards of the jewel, but nothing worked, and he died days later.”

The ponies immediately pondered back to how Spike looked when he died.

As for Tsuyu, she felt extremely horrible now, realizing she was largely responsible for Nobunaga’s death, and now she knew why…!

Even Cadance realized this and remembered what she told Spike, “Just as love can bring the greatest of joys, it can also bring the greatest sorrows.”

Inuyasha was growing most annoyed by all this much and misery. “Look, there’s nothing that can be done about that now.”

“Inuyasha!” snapped Kagome, but Myoga hopped onto her shoulder, “As much as I don’t tolerate his rudeness, Master Inuyasha has a point. All the talking and reasoning in the world shan’t rectify the situation. You cannot change what has been done.”

Some of the humans looked towards Inuyasha. “What are you all staring at me for?”

Miroku cleared his throat, “It occurs to us that perhaps you feel the same as the Princess, in a way. After all, you wish to defeat Naraku to avenge what he had done to you and the lady, Kikyo.”

Inuyasha looked down, growling softly and clenching his fists “So what if I am. I know that destroying Naraku won’t bring Kikyo back to life, but at least I can avenge her death!”

The ponies all thought that very noble of him, and Rainbow couldn’t help but tease, “So under that big half-demon look, he’s a big softie.”

Inuyasha was most annoyed!

“She’s got a point.” said Kagome.

“Well I think it is very noble.” said Rarity.

“Will you all get off my back already?!” growled Inuyasha.

While everyone squabbled about, Tsuyu was way down in the dumps. Even though she knew Inuyasha was right about Nobunaga and nothing would bring him back, it still pained her to finally understand the truth.

Her husband still showed her comfort, and held her softly, feeling just as bad himself.

Still, none of this really explained Nobunaga’s dark form, and why only Tsuyu and Luna could see him when the others couldn’t.

In the Digi Destined World…

Kari stared at Davis’ Dark Angel, and he glared at her with disgust, “You’re nothing but a shameless, (bleeping) liar, Kari!” he growled at her.

Kari was still enraptured by the fact of what she was seeing before her, “Davis…” and she tried to get everyone else’s attention, “It’s no use, Kari.” Davis said “They can’t see or hear me. Only you can.”

It was proven when Tai stood up, “Kari… there’s no one there. Who are you talking to?”

Kari nervously pointed up, “It’s Davis! He’s right here! Only I can see him!”

TK didn’t think Kari was joking, or she wouldn’t so nervous and twitching. “I think she’s telling the truth.”

“Davis?” cried Jun as she looked towards Kari, “Is it really you? Give me a sign!”

Davis just looked at his sister and grunted, but then he noticed Twilight and the other ponies, and he was most surprised to the see the creatures Spike had told him about here in his former world.

“Twilight, can’t you cast some kind of spell?” asked Fluttershy.

“I… I don’t know, I’ve never read any spells about things like this.” said Twilight.

Davis had seen more than enough. “I’m out of here.” and he leapt high up into the sky, his cape changing into his wings.

“Wait! Davis…!!” Kari called, as she leapt up to try and grab him by the foot, only for her hands to pass right through him like clear air, and she fell down, right into TK’s arms. “Got’cha!”

Kari looked right up into the sky and called up, “Davis…!” but he took no notice of her and vanished through a dark portal, and Kari burst into tears.

“What? What happened?!” cried Yolei.

“He’s gone.” sobbed Kari “I can’t take it! It hurts!!”

“Oh, Kari…!” cried Fluttershy as she came over to comfort her soothingly. Tai came over to help his sister too, while everyone else was stunned by what had just happened.

“She says she saw him, but we didn’t.” said Shining Armor.

Starlight wanted to go over and ask Kari about what she saw, but seeing how upset she was she decided against it, and wait for Kari to calm down.

Later that day, the other Digi Destined met up with the gang, and they all hung out at Cody’s place. His mother’s garden was wide open and plenty of room for them all to hang out. Cody’s grandfather provided plenty of prune-juice for everyone, even the ponies.

“Hey! This stuff is pretty good.” said Shining Armor.

Cody grandpa guzzled down the last drop of his own pack, “Like I always say: Life is like prune juice, you have it savor it while it lasts.”

The ponies all blinked in confusion.

“Don’t mind it. My grandpa really means well.” said Cody.

“Well…” said Twilight “I’m just glad you weren’t surprised by all us ponies coming.”

“Yeah, we thought you’d surely be overly astonished.” added Starlight.

Grandpa gave a small cough, “Well, to be honest, I am rather astonished, but I am an old man. Very few things surprise me these days, especially considering all that Cody’s shown me already.

I find it fascinating to learn of so many worlds out there.” Then he turned to look outside where Kari was sitting, “Though I really wish I could help with her out there.”

Kari felt much calmer sitting in the garden, and now it was clear she wouldn’t need to go to the nuthouse, or so. Even though it was clear she HAD seen Davis, her overdeveloped state of depression remained.

She sat on the deck away from the others, until TK came and sat beside her, “You doing okay?” he asked sweetly.

She looked up at him sadly, but managed to force a very small smile on her face, and she softly leaned into his arms.

“Poor, Kari…” said Sora “What are we going to do for her?”

Joe sighed “I honestly don’t know what we can do.”

Izzy had been researching on his laptop all the previous activities in the past few hours, hoping to get any clues of Kari seeing Davis. “Nothing,” he said “There hasn’t been any digital activity at all. Whatever Kari saw, it had nothing to do with the Digital World at all.”

“That’s weird.” said Matt “If it’s not something digital, then what is it? And how come only Kari was able to see Davis?”

Mimi felt very frustrated, “Just when you think we solve one mystery, we get a whole load of new ones.”

Tai felt the most concerned by all this, with both his sister and his girlfriend down in the chops. Frankly, he himself was starting to feel low as he missed Davis himself.

Surprisingly, Jun comforted him, “You okay?” she asked. Tai shook his head, “I’ve never felt so frustrated in my life. Everyone’s really falling apart over all this. I don’t know what to do anymore.”

Jun only then pecked him deeply on the cheek, “At least your caring, and believe me we need as much of that now than ever.”

Tai smiled softly, but he still wished there was a way to help everyone with this whole Davis thing.

“I’ve got it…!” cried Starlight as she ran out into the garden, “I just remembered a spell I used a long time ago…”

She explained, more to Twilight than the others. When she was on her own, and rather evil and crazy, she worked hard to study the art of magic to strengthen her own power, when she came across a spell that allowed her and anyone she cast it on to see what someone else could see through their own eyes.

“You mean you can cast a spell to make us all see Davis the next time he’s around?” asked Tai.

“Why didn’t you think of this before?” snapped Jun.

“Hey, I only just remembered It.” replied Starlight, “Besides, it won’t be easy. We have to wait for Davis to show up again, and Kari has to be with us.

If only she can see Davis, then I need to cast the spell over her, so we’ll see what she sees.”

Kari looked up with a strange expression on her face. It sounded exciting, but a little frightening as well. Not to mention there was still the problem of finding Davis at all. “Davis looked pretty pissed at me when I saw him.” she said “Now he knows I can see him. He’ll probably want to avoid coming near me at all costs.”

Everyone agreed, and this presented a huge problem, and not one of them, not even the ponies had any ideas how to attract spirits, or ghosts, or whatever it was Davis was.

“I keep saying…” said TK “Maybe it would be best if we let this whole thing go.” Everyone looked at him sharply and sternly, “And before any of you scold me; think of it like this: Davis doesn’t want to be seen, he’s obviously still angry with us, and nothing we can do can actually bring him back to life. He’s not a Digimon. He can’t be reconfigured or anything like that at all.”

“TK it’s not all that!” Kari said, and what she said next was hard to say, “I want at least try to reconcile with him. That’s what’s really been bothering me. It was my fault he died.”

“No it wasn’t.” TK protested “Look, you punched him, yes… but that’s not why he died. He just couldn’t get over you, and he threw a big fit.”

Kari’s feature’s hardened “So you’re saying he deserved it?!” she snapped at him “He was our friend TK! I cared for him as such! I can admit maybe he had problems with me, but he didn’t deserve to die!”

“Hey, hey…!” Tai snapped “Knock it off! We’re not starting up these arguments again over who’s to blame. We’re all upset as it is.”

Matt agreed with him, “Tai’s right.” And he looked at Kari “But TK also has a point you know; you can’t keep moping over Davis like this. Like people told me and TK we couldn’t mope over our parents splitting.”

Kari felt livid that he dared to compare the two. This was someone’s DEATH, not a simple divorce!

Twilight, although she understood the facts about the death part, she more than understood Kari’s wishes to at least try to reconcile… with a friend! After all, she and her friends suffered a similar experience, with Spike!

Remembering all that brought a deep pain to her heart, and she went into a deep, sad trance, which made her pony friends feel her pain and understanding their own problem.

“That’s it then…” said Starlight “We’ll at least try.”

Fluttershy and Shining Armor agreed, and Twilight especially.

“Um… just one thing” Joe pointed out “How are we supposed to find Davis? We can’t even see him, so how do we know when he’s around?”

Everyone thought it over, and Ken suddenly had an idea, “The Dark Ocean!”

Everyone turned to face him. “What do you mean?” asked Yolei, and Kent hen asked Kari “You said he looked like some kind of dark spirit, right?”

Kari nodded.

“Maybe what we need is a little darkness to bring Davis out into the open, and the Dark Ocean can do that if we get a little of its water.”

Much as everyone thought that it had potential to work, “No way!” said Yolei “No way am I going back to that creepy place again. It almost made me disappear forever.”

“Um… somebody want to fill us in of this Dark Ocean?” asked Shining Armor.

Izzy explained to the ponies everything: “The Dark Ocean is eerie and haunting place within the Digital World. It has the power to mess with the minds of anyone who enters it. Several of us have had our shares of that cursed place, especially, Ken, Kari and Yolei.”

He didn’t dare go any further, not wanting to bring up all the haunting and bad memories the trio had of the Ocean’s power, especially Ken!

Ken then held out his Black D3. “My Digivice used to be able to emit dark energy waves, but it isn’t able to do that anymore, unless I dip it into the dark waters again.”

He paused and looked up at everyone staring at him with deep concern, especially Yolei. “Ken you can’t! What if you become infected again?”

Her boyfriend looked deeply in regret, and remembered all the horrible things he had done in the past because of the darkness, “It won’t happen, Yolei! I won’t let it. I have to do this!”

Everyone went silent, and Cody’s grandfather came out, having overheard the conversation, “Let him go.” he said to everyone, and the others all turned to gawk at him.

“But grandpa…!” cried Cody, but grandpa wouldn’t take any protests, “Ken is willing to uptake this challenge, and if there is no other way then who are any of you to stop him?

I realize the potential risks involved, but hey… when has risk ever stopped you kids before?”

The ponies all looked at the gang and agreed with grandpa, and Tai agreed as well, “There’s no other choice.”

Ken nodded, but then Yolei held his hand “I’ll go with you as backup.”

“We’ll all come too.” said Sora, speaking on everyone’s behalf, but Ken refused “There’s no sense in risking all of us, and besides, Yolei and I are the only ones that can handle the Dark Ocean.”

TK and Kari knew they could handle the Dark Ocean a bit too, but they knew they couldn’t go since they were banned from the Digital World period, and without their D3s, Patamon or Gatomon, they wouldn’t have a chance if they ran into danger.

“Maybe I can go with you two.” said Twilight.

“Twily…?” said Shining Armor.

“Well, I can provide extra protection with my magic. I’ve faced darkness before, and… well, I really would like to see this Digital World you talk about.”

Much as Izzy admired her curiosity and determination, he reminded her “Twilight, only people with a Digivice, or a Digimon can enter the Digital World. Without either one I don’t see how you can go in there.”

Fluttershy was shuddering nervously, “Besides, it sounds really scary in there anyway.”

Twilight already had a plan to bypass that, and she concentrated hard and her horn started glowing. “What are you doing?” asked Mimi, and then Twilight vanished in a flash, and reappeared as an earring on Yolei’s left ear, astonishing everyone.

“You said it only affects people, you didn’t say it affected objects.” said Twilight

Izzy was really concerned about this and did all the calculations he could “People have tried to wrongfully break into the Digital World before, and it always ended up in disaster. I still suggest you not do this.”

Cody’s grandfather placed his hand over Izzy’s shoulder reminding, “Risks never stopped you before.”

Izzy sighed, and activated the Digi-Gate on his laptop, “Why do I feel I’m going to regret this.”

Yolei and Ken walked over to the laptop, hand-in-hand, and Twilight felt rather nervous.

“Please look after my sister.” said Shining Armor.

The couple nodded at her, and Twilight smiled weakly at her brother. She was actually feeling very nervous about this but still was willing to go.

“Well, here’s goes something.” said Ken “DIGI PORT, OPEN!!” and in a bright flash, he and Yolei vanished into the computer with Twilight.

“Whoa! That’s amazing.” said Starlight.

Izzy nervously checked the stability of the digital gate, and found nothing was wrong, meaning Twilight made it through safely, but that was just half the battle.

Ken and Yolei appeared in an open field where Hawkemon and Wormmon were told to meet them.

“Ken.”

“Yolei, over here…”

The friends united together, and Hawkmon noticed Yolei’s earing, “Where did you get that, Yolei. It looks exactly like Twilight.”

Twilight then answered “That’s because it IS me.”

The two Digimon shuddered in shock.

Twilight then looked all around her at the fields, the grass, the trees, mountains… “So this is the Digital World. I think I like it. It’s so peaceful.”

“You think it’s peaceful now…” said Ken “Just you wait.”

Suddenly, Twilight began to glow and she magically changed back to her normal self, frightening the whole gang. “Warn us when you’re going to do that.” said Yolei.

“But… I didn’t do it.” said Twilight “I didn’t call off the spell yet.”

The gang was confused, and Twilight tried to levitate a rock on the ground, but nothing happened. Her horn didn’t glow, the rock didn’t move, or anything. “My magic doesn’t work here!”

Izzy saw the whole thing and did all his calculations, “I was afraid of this too. Twilight’s magic isn’t compatible with the wavelengths of the Digtial World. All her magic is completely useless.”

Everyone felt worried, especially the other ponies, “But, if Twilight can’t use her spells, she can’t turn back into any object to pass through the portal.” said Starlight. This worried Shining Armor dearly, “My little sis is trapped in there… forever?!”

Ken could hear him from inside the computer, “Don’t worry, I thought this might happen. There’s still one way we can all get back, but we’ll worry about that later. Right now we need to get going.”

The ponies wondered how Ken could possibly get everyone home, and the kids all realized…

“Oh, no!” said TK “He doesn’t mean…?”

Kari blinked nervously, and Cody knew what this meant too, while the others were all confused.

Inside, Ken and Yolei got out their D3s, and initiated the Digivolution.

“Hawkmon Digivole to…”

“Womron Digivole to…”

“…Aquilamon!”

“…Stingmon!”

Twilight was astonished as she gawked at the newly grown Digimon, “It’s like magic.”

The two Digimon felt flattered, and Aquilamon asked “So where are we going and why the hurry?”

“We’re going to the Dark Ocean.” replied Yolei “Ken needs to infuse some of its water into his D3.”

The two Digimon gasped in shock, “The Dark Ocean?!” cried Stingmon “Ken, you can’t! You know what happened to you last time!”

“I realize that!” snapped Ken, and then he apologized for snapping, “Look, let’s just get going. We’ll explain on the way.”

Soon they were all on their way. At least Twilight was still able to fly on her own, and she could only gaze more in awe at the Digital World and all its many sights and wonders below. She even caught a glimpse of many Digimon below.

“So what do you think?” Yolei asked.

Twilight looked back at her “It all looks so peaceful; not nearly as dangerous as you guys claimed it was.”

“Heh…!” chuckled Stingmon “Just you wait. Then you’ll see.”

Soon it began to look darker up ahead as the clouds got thicker and eerie. “Looks like there’s a storm coming.” said Twilight “And I didn’t bring an umbrella with me.”

“That isn’t a storm, Twilight…” said Ken “…That’s The Dark Ocean.”

Twilight gasped in shock. “Wh… What?!”

Soon, there they were…

The dark an eerie skies, the dark waters, and the fog, why even the light house was still giving off dark light instead of bright light; just being in this dreadful place made everyone else look as if they were losing their own physical colors as well.

Twilight felt shivers run up her spine. The only other place she had ever seen as nightmarish as this was in Tartarus!

Ken was softly beginning to hyperventilate as his fears and his past were catching up to him.

“Ken…!” cried Stingmon.

“Oh, no…!” said Yolei “We better set down.”

“Good, I could use a rest.” said Aquillamon.

The gang touched down on the sandy beaches by the cliff faces, and Ken was shivering madly and moaning louder as his memories and shame became stronger.

“Ken…! Ken…!!” cried Yolei as she grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him softly “Snap out of it! Don’t let it get to you!”

Outside, the others were all growing concerned as they watched.

“Poor, Ken… he’s really freaking out!” said Cody.

“What’s wrong with him anyway?” asked Fluttershy “I’ve never seen anyone so frightened. He looks like he’ll burst.”

TK and Kari agreed, so did Cody and the rest, and they told the ponies everything; how Ken was once the Digimon Emperor: A self-proclaimed dictator of the Digital World, enslaving innocent Digimon to do his bidding. He was completely ruthlessly and tyrannical to the bone… and it all started when first he came to the Dark Ocean.

“That’s horrible!” said Shining Armor “And now he’s one of you?”

The others nodded and continued to explain how Ken thought the Digital World was some kind of video game, which he was using as a form of escapism from his hard life-- feeling left out, overshadowed by his brother, Sam, and Sam’s death.

When Ken finally understood the realities of his evil ways, he was devastated and never forgave himself for what he did.

The ponies felt just as sad and as devastated upon learning this; especially Starlight. “Ken was just like me in many ways.” she said to herself “He was alone, miserable, felt a need for power for comfort.”

“So, how did he join your team?” asked Shining Armor.

“That was because of Davis.” replied Kari “He was the only one of us willing to give to give Ken a second chance, and he convinced us all that he could be redeemed. He taught Ken to believe in himself all over again.”

Everyone began to feel really sad again, missing Davis. A few tears fell down Jun’s eyes and Tai held her softly.

The ponies were nearly speechless, and very touched to hear of such acts of friendship.

Matt sighed “I never thought I’d say this, but I think Davis came a long way, and learned a lot more about friendship than ever I did.

But it’s like he just threw it all away, just because Kari didn’t want to go with him.”

This made Kari feel worse. She remembered the fights she had with him; yelling at him, insulting him. She cared for Davis as a friend, which was why she tried to help him find a girl he could be with, and he stomped all over her for it, and rejected all the girls like an allergy.

Regardless of all this; Davis was being a whiny jerk, but didn’t deserve to die.

“Kari…?” said TK, but he could tell she wasn’t okay “Try not to think about it now.”

Kari took in a deep breath to calm herself, and looked back at the screen.

Ken was still freaking out, “The darkness! Don’t let it get me!!” he cried.

Yolei knew the only way to snap him out of it, and slapped her boyfriend clean across the face, and shouted “GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF!!”

“Yolei…!” cried Aquillamon.

“Don’t say it!” panted Yolei, and she looked down at Ken “Remember what Davis taught you; to stop letting all this get to you.”

“Davis…?” said Ken, and he remembered all the times gave him the strength to face his fears, the darkness within him, and set himself back on the right track.

Davis was gone now, but all this finally snapped him back into reality of why he was here in the first place, and that enflamed his courage again, helping him to stand upright on his feet. “You’re right! We’ve got a job to do here.”

Yolei smiled at him, and Twilight felt proud of Ken for standing up to his fear, though she couldn’t approve of Yolei slapping him like that.

Slowly Ken moved towards the waters as they softly splashed against the dark sands. He held out his black D3, and looked back at the others for a moment, and then got down on his knees, and slowly dipped his D3 into the water.

Just the touch of the water made his entire body feel instantly cold and shivery because of the dark powers, but his D3 began to glow as it absorbed some of the power.

Ken began to grunt and groan, trying to hold himself steady and not let the darkness take him over again.

“Come on, Ken!” Yolei said under her breath “Almost there…!”

“This is getting scary!” whimpered Twilight.

Stingmon was really worried about Ken, but he had faith in him. “I know he’ll pull through.”

Ken was beginning to quiver softly, and grabbed hold of his arm with his free hand to try and keep his balance as he absorbed more darkness.

Then he pulled himself up out of the water, falling back onto the sand hard.

“Ken!” cried Yolei.

“Oh, my…!” said Twilight.

Everyone ran over to him and helped him up. “Are you okay?” asked Stingmon.

It took Ken a moment to catch his breath, but he looked down at his D3, which was glowing with a dark aura. “I got the darkness. This could help us find Davis.”

“We did it!” cried Aquillamon “Okay, let’s get out of here.”

“Fine by me.” said Twilight.

“Not so fast!” snarled a voice followed by, “FORBIDDEN TRIDENT!”

“Look out!” cried Stingmon as he shoved everyone out of them sparing them from being mauled by a large black trident.

Everyone turned and saw a huge creatures rising out of the ground, “What… What’s that?!” cried Twilight.

“It’s a Digimon!” shouted Yolei “…Dragomon!”

Dragomon grabbed his trident and glared angrily at the gang, “So, come back again, little emperor?” he snarled at Ken “I felt the darkness of the waters shifting and suspected you had something to do with it.”

“No, no, you don’t understand!” protested Ken, but Dragonmon wouldn’t hear of it, “You and you’re little posse are going to be sorry you came here!!” and he looked ready for a huge fight.

“Hurry!” cried Yolei as she mounted Aquillamon, and Ken mounted Stingmon. The duos took off into the sky with Twilight coming up behind them.

“You won’t get away!” shouted Dragomon “TENTACLE FLAPPING!” and his long tentacles went flapping about forcing everyone to dodge about.

The others saw the whole thing on Izzy’s screen, and began to panic.

“Why is that creep chasing them?” asked Shining Armor.

“When Ken absorbed the darkness from the water, it must’ve disturbed Dragomon’s sleep beneath the waves of the ocean, and Dragomon get very grumpy when disturbed.”

To Fluttershy it sounded like a bear that had been awoken from hibernation too early. “Can’t they just try to talk to it? Try to make them see they didn’t mean to.”

“They just did…!” snapped Tai “I don’t think he’s willing to listen.”

“It’s worse than that…” said Sora “Dragomon’s an Ultimate Digimon! Stingmon and Aquillamon don’t stand a chance!”

The ponies gasped, “Well, can’t you all go in there?” asked Starlight.

“We can’t.” said Joe “The Dark Ocean has no natural Digital-Portals. It was deemed too dangerous to travel to and from instantly. That’s why Ken and Yolei met up with their Digimon and flew all the way.

Even if we went in now it would still take a while to get there!”

This meant the others were all on their own, and worse…

…Stingmon and Aquillamon were starting to grow tired from all the constant dodging, as well as the long flight to the ocean to begin with.

“Yolei… I don’t think I can hold out much longer!” cried Aquillamon.

“Me neither.” added Stingmon.

Dragomon roared, and swung his trident right for everyone, missing them by a few feet, but the wind waves struck the gang hard, forcing them all down onto the beach, landing with three huge thuds.

Ken and Yolei were thrown off their Digimon and rolled along the sand, while the Digimon De-Digivolved to their Rookie forms.

“I’m starting to have second thoughts about The Digital World.” Twilight groaned as she rubbed her head.

Dragomon growled as he rushed forth, and the gang all huddled together in fright. There was no place for them to run to with the big cliffs behind them, the huge beast coming for them, and Twilight couldn’t use any magic to teleport them to safety.

“You’re mine…!!” thundered Dragomon as he prepared to strike, but suddenly someone called out to him, “LEAVE THEM ALONE!!”

TK and Kari recognized that voice at once. “Could it be?!” cried TK.

Kari gawked at the screen with anxiety.

Surely enough, there on the clifftops stood two little Digimon.

“Patamon…!” cried TK.

“Gatmon…!” Kari sobbed with tears in her eyes.

The rest of the team felt mixes of sadness and happiness to see the two again, while the ponies decided not to say anything to ruin the moment.

Gatomon glared angrily at Dragomon and sneered at him, “That’s enough of your grumpiness for one day! You leave our friends alone!”

Patamon nodded “You wouldn’t want me to tell the guardians that you’re misbehaving again!”

Dragomon shuddered softly in fear, “Uh… just remembered, it’s time for my nap!” and he jumped back into the water disappearing beneath the waves, much to the relief of the gang.

Patamon and Gatomon leapt down and reunited with some of their friends, and they all exchanged hugs and stuff. Then Patamon and Gatomon looked at Twilight.

“Who’s this…?” asked Patamon “I’ve never seen a Digimon like you before.”

“She’s not a Digimon.” said Ken.

Twilight bowed and introduced herself to the two Digimon.

“You’re a pony princess from another world?” asked Gatomon “What are you doing here in the Digital World? How did you even get here?”

“It’s a long and complicated story.” said Hawkmon “But really… what are the two of you doing here at the Dark Ocean?”

The duo hesitated, and Patamon felt rather upset to tell them, “Well, I live here now… since my sentencing.”

“Your sentencing?” asked Wormon.

Patamon explained this was his punishment, issued by Gennai and the four gaurdians, for being inadvertently responsible for Ex-Veemon’s destruction, like someone being tried for murder and found guilty. “They even altered my data, like putting an obedience collar on me. If I try to leave the Dark Ocean area, they’ll just transport me right back here again.”

TK heard all this, “Patamon…” he said softly under his breath. Too bad Patamon couldn’t see or hear him through the screen.

Gatomon patted Patamon softly “I couldn’t bear to think how miserable he was being here. So I came down to keep him company.

But I really miss Kari.”

Hearing this made another tear roll down Kari’s cheek. What she would give just for a chance to hug Gatomon one last time.

“How is everyone?” asked Patamon.

“Not really that good…” said Wormon, and he managed to quickly explain about Davis’ death, Kari falling to bits, the ponies coming and all that stuff.

Gatamon felt horrible. She missed Kari so much, and she felt even worse about Davis, “I can’t believe he really died.”

“That’s awful!” agreed Patamon “But why are you here then and why were you gathering darkness from the water?”

“It’s to help us find Davis’ soul.” said Ken “It’s hard to understand, but right now we really need to get back, and there’s only one way we can take Twilight with us.”

He looked over at Yolei, and she looked just as worried with the ideal, but even she could tell there was no other way.

“What is it?” asked Twilight.

Ken clasped his D3 in his hand tightly, but it was Yolei who answered, “Ken, and he alone has the power to open a small rift between our world and the Dark Ocean. It’s the only way we can get you back out there, Twilight. Otherwise you’ll be stuck in here.”

Hawkmon’s feather’s stiffened, “Oh, dear…! That only happens if I’m truly worried.”

“Stand back!” said Ken “Here goes something…!”

Izzy gulped hard, “This is it…” and he punched up the Digital World’s wave levels to make sure the world itself wouldn’t become unbalanced by what was about to happen.

Ken then let out a roar and held his D3 way out. The D3 began to glow with a dark power, focusing at the cliff faces. Already Ken began to feel the strain getting to him, but he held on with all he had and continued to focus the darkness.

Izzy checked the computer screen; the levels were starting to increase but nothing dangerous… yet!

“This is getting scary.” whimpered Mimi.

Suddenly, there was a small glow a light just appearing in the field near where the gang were sitting. It glowed brighter, and bright, and began to open wide, revealing the Dark Ocean, in the Digital World on the other side.

“It’s working!” cried Joe.

“Digtal Wave Levels are starting to race!!” panicked Izzy. His computer alarm started to beep as the screen flashed red!

In the Dark Zone…

“Hmmmm…?!” The Lord began to feel a disturbance.

“What is it my lord?” asked a sentry.

“I feel a great burst of dark energy being pushed against the dimensional fabrics.” replied the lord, and his sentry felt concerned, but the lord assured him it meant no danger to them, but he himself was feeling concerned of all these dimensional shifts.

At the same time, Davis reappeared, “Whoa!” he cried “I was just about to come in and suddenly, POW, this big energy burst nearly disrupts my inter-dimensional travel.”

The lord felt more concerned than ever now, and felt his Dark Angels were in greater danger now.

Back in the field, the rift was now more than wide enough for gang inside the Digital World to jump through.

“Patamon!” cried TK.

“Gatomon!” cried Kari.

“TK!”

“Kari!”

Much as laying eyes upon each other for the first time in a long time was most beautiful, the others had to act fast before the rift would disappear.

Finally, Ken collapsed from near fatal exaushtion. “Ken!” cried Yolei as she caught him in her arms.

“We’ve got to hurry!” shouted Hawkmon.

“You don’t have to tell me twice.” said Wormon. Both he and Hawkmon leapt up onto Twilight’s back and she carried them through the hole which was already starting to seal itslef up.

Yolei and Ken jumped through as the hole got smaller, and Patamon and Gatomon were watching sadly.

“Come on through!” shouted TK.

“We can’t!” cried Gatomon.

“I can’t…” said Patamon “But you can!”

“Patamon… I…!” and before Gatomon could protest any further, “BOOM BUBBLE… Pah!” Patamon spat his bubble right at her, and though Gatomon was a champion, she was knocked back and through the rift by the blast.

“Gatomon!” Kari shouted as she caught her.

“Patamon!!” cried TK as he ran towards the disappearing hole, but Tai and Matt held him back as the hole was already too small to fit through anymore.

Patamon smiled tearfully at TK “Nice to at least see you again.” he cried, and the whole vanished completely, and the Digital levels were stabilized on Izzy’s computer.

Poor TK feel to his knees, and began to cry.

“TK…” Matt said as he held his brother softly letting him cry. Frankly he couldn’t blame him. None of the others could either and they all felt equally as heartbroken as he was…

…But Kari, she was a bit preoccupied as she held Gatomon in her hand.

“Gatomon…” she cried.

The little cat slowly opened her eyes “K… Kari?”

Kari’s ears cascaded down her face and she hugged her long lost partner closely, “Oh, Gatomon!” she sobbed “I thought I’d never see you again!”

Gatomon began to cry softly too.

Izzy felt so overjoyed from seeing Kari and Gatomon reunited, but he still felt deeply upset over TK and Patamon.

Then, there was trouble! He received a priority e-mail from Gennai.

“Izzy, we need to have a little talk!”

He sounded pretty pissed, obviously aware of everything that had just happened. “Oh, shit!” groaned Izzy.

In Jump City…

Beast Boy was still hovering outside the windows, still shocked out of his mind, “Raven and Terra can see me!” he said to himself.

“I don’t see anyone there.” said Pinkie Pie

“No! I see him…” said Raven.

Beast Boy looked inside again, and was even more shocked to see four ponies, exactly the kinds that Spike had described. “What in the shits are they doing here?!” he growled “I’ve got to get back and warn the lord.”

He began to fly off, and Terra dashed to the window and pounded on the glass, “BEAST BOY…!!” she screamed.

Flurry Heart woke up and cried.

“Oh, no!” groaned Celestia.

Raven then got up and dashed at the window.

“Raven…!” Robin called as he watched her meld through it with her powers and fly off.

Beast Boy flew way up high, and prepared to open a portal to escape to the dark zone, when suddenly he heard, “Beast Boy…!!”

“Huh…?” he looked down and saw Raven flying at him, and knowing she could see him and that her powers got him once, “Shit!” he snapped and took off over the city, and Raven gave chase.

“Wait…!” she called to him, but he wouldn’t wait, if anything he flew faster than she ever hoped to and zoomed out of sight.

Raven halted in midair unable to believe how fast he had gone, and there was no way she could catch up with him now.

She saw no choice but to just go back to the tower.

The others managed to get Flurry back to sleep, and they put her back in her crib in Starfire’s room.

“What happened?” Robin asked.

“Where’s Beast Boy?” Terra asked anxiously.

Raven shook her head “Sorry, he got away.”

Terra looked really downhearted. “Well, at least I know I’m not crazy and I DID see him.”

Applejack raised her hoof “Um, sorry to intrude here, but mind tellin’ us who’s Beast Boy?”

“Yeah… and how come we couldn’t see him?” added Pinkie Pie.

The Titans all looked down deeply, and Terra was on the verge of tears, either by her heartbreak or her pregnancy mood swings, but most likely the first reason.

Cyborg came over to her and helped up, “I think you need a rest girl.” Then he escorted her out of the lounge and off to her room.

Celestia herself couldn’t take the curiosity any longer. “I think perhaps you’d better answer us.” she said, “Who is Beast Boy?”

Robin clenched his fists tightly, trying to subside the pain building up inside him. “Beast Boy was one of our teammates.”

“He was our dear friend.” added Starfire “He is also the father of Terra’s child.”

The ponies all felt stunned by this, and they didn’t have to guess twice that Beast Boy was dead.

“I’m very sorry to hear that.” said Celestia.

“You don’t even know the half of it.” said Robin “It was almost a year ago but we still remember like it was yesterday.”

“Why, what happened?” asked Pinkie.

Neither Robin nor the girls initially felt the strength to tell, until Applejack came up to them, “Where I come from, we have a thing called Honesty, and sometimes it helps to bring it out in the open.”

Raven volunteered to explain as best she could feeling she had stronger emotional control.

“We were once close with Beast Boy, especially Terra, but then she changed.” She told them about Beast Boy explaining his Things Change experience with Terra, and you can bet the ponies were a cross between livid, shocked, and disgusted.

“Let me get this straight…” said Applejack “She pretended not to remember him, and she told him to get out of her life just so she could live a normal life and put the past behind her?”

Robin nodded, “It’s true… she even explained it to us after we took her in.”

Pinkie gagged and held her neck with her hooves, “Pinkie…!” cried Starfire “Are you hurt!”

“Just… choking… on air!” groaned Pinkie. She really was choking on outrage and disgust “I’ve never heard of anything so ridiculous in my life.”

“Well, you got to admit,” said Raven, “She really didn’t want to hurt anymore, and she just wanted to live peacefully.”

Celestia agreed, “Yes, that is understandable, but even I know that such actions are harsh and cruel.”

The Titans agreed and they continued to explain how they were a little harsh on Beast Boy, especially Raven while she was on her period. “We had fights… he grew outraged, and we knew he needed help letting go and moving on.”

“Then it go way worse…” said Robin, and he brought up the trial case, and the rape charges, and when the ponies found out about Terra’s perjury, and the Titans letting her get away with it… even Celestia’s features hardened. She spoke very deeply to the Titans, “You were all willing to let Beast Boy go to prison for a crime he didn’t commit?”

The Titans felt ashamed, “We couldn’t expose Terra with no evidence.” said Robin.

“And if we had testified, she would have been placed in great danger.” added Starfire.

The ponies felt more disgusted than ever, “So you hurt one friend to save another.” said Pinkie “Couldn’t you have worked this all out, in a way that everyone would be happy? That’s what we’d do.”

Raven felt it difficult what she was about to tell the ponies, “I know you all believe in friendship and happy ever afters, but it just doesn’t always work that way.

Terra didn’t want to come back, and Beast Boy wasn’t doing well. He needed help, he needed to really let go and move on, so we had him committed to a mental hospital, and that’s where he died.”

Applejack felt so hot that she had to take her hat off for a bit. She was starting to regret her little talk of honesty after hearing all this; betrayal of friendship, framing, perjury, and above all selfishness.

Celestia had never heard of such dysfunction and fallouts in friendship before, but she didn’t dare scold the Titans anymore. They were already in deep regret, especially Terra, and nothing could bring Beast Boy back.

“I only wish there were some way to bring our friend back to the living.” said Starfire “I would give anything in the galaxy to make it up with him and to set things right again.”

“That ain’t possible, girl.” said Applejack. “Applejack is right…” agreed Celestia “The dead are better off left alone. Just let them rest in peace.”

“I… don’t think he really in peace.” said Raven, and she described what Beast Boy looked like when she chased him, “He was some kind of… Dark Spirit… and believe me, I know these things, dark spirits can only mean something dreadful.”

Robin and Starfire wondered, and Robin asked aloud “Could that be what happened to Beast Boy?”

“What do you mean?” asked Pinkie and Robin and explained how he and the others were there when Beast Boy died in the hospital, and the ponies were surprised when he told them, “...His eyes went black.”

“Wait…” said Pinkie “Did it look like… this.” And she mysteriously made her eyes look the same with black ink and keeping her eyes shut.”

“Exactly like that…” replied Starfire “Why do you ask?”

“Because…” said Applejack “A friend of ours kicked the can in the exact same way.”

The titans turned speechless, and Cyborg came into the room after putting Terra down for her nap. “Okay, what did I miss?” he asked.

In the Dark Zone, the quartet regrouped…

“What?!!” snapped Spike when he was told that more of his friends were scattered about; four of which were in Davis’ world, and four more were in Beast Boy’s. “That must’ve been the disturbance we felt.” Spike said “When Twilight and the group got sucked into the mirror gate, it must’ve malfunctioned and sent them all to each of your own respective worlds.”

“That’s gotta be it...” said Davis “And it’s also been confirmed; Kari can see me but the others can’t.”

“Same with me…” said Beast Boy “Terra and Raven could see me for sure, and Raven tried to catch me. I know her dark powers affected me before. I don’t know what she would’ve done if she had caught me.”

Spike suddenly began to look way down in the dumps.

“Something disturbs you?” asked Nobunaga.

Spike looked up at him, “I remember you saying you remembered some of the ponies being in your world, as in the far away past. That means they’re dead by now.”

Images of the four ponies flashed by him-- Princess Luna, Cadance, Rainbow Dash, and above them all, Rarity.

Nobunaga understood Spike’s pain too well. Hundreds of years had passed since he first came to the Dark Zone himself. Anyone he ever knew back from the Feudal Era was long gone, with the exception of Kagome whom lived in the present day of his new world.

“Well, what about the other ponies?” asked Davis “They don’t belong in my world, or Beast Boy’s.”

The Lord could already sense what they were all thinking, and cautioned them, “We cannot interfere. What has become of them is of no concern or consequence to us, and unless it becomes so, they will have to fend for themselves.”

The boys, even Spike, understood. They wouldn’t try anything. They also had to be careful when they went out on their hunts for dark aura now that they knew people could actually see them, and worse, creatures with Dark Magic could affect them.

“I still don’t get it…” said Beast Boy “Obviously, Raven is able to see us because she draws her power from darkness just like we do, but it doesn’t explain how Terra could see me.”

“Or how Kari could see Me.” added Davis.

“Princess Tsuyu was able to see me as well.” said Nobunaga “Perhaps there is a connection of sorts?”

He, Beast Boy and Davis thought it over much. Spike didn’t ponder as no one had seen him yet, but he began to wonder if any of the ponies would had been able to see him; not that he’d really get a chance to test it.

All he could do for now was head back to Equestria on his collecting shift. “I’ll be back later.” he said to the others, and he vanished through a portal leaving his comrades to ponder over things.

Act 11: Broken Laws

ACT ELEVEN

Spike flew around Equestria, and things were no looking very pleasant!

It had only been a couple of days since the dimensional distortion, when Twilight and the others were wrapped to the other worlds, and yet ponies were all in a panic worry, especially for the whereabouts of Celestia and Luna. They should have returned to Canterlot yesterday!

Same with Cadance and Shining Armor! The Crystal Empire was really getting worried.

The royal councillor, Page Binder, was a beige unicorn stallion, with a golden yellow mane and tail, and his cutie mark was that of a book and quill, being a chancellor and bookkeeper.

Due to the absence of Cadance and Shining Armor, he was now in charge of the Crystal Empire as acting regent; a position he respected and handled with grace, but did not appreciate given the current circumstances.

“We must find Princess Cadance and Shining Armor at once!” he declared “The very survival of our beloved empire very well depends on it.”

The guards agreed and continued on their searches for the royal family while others maintained their posts.

At the palace in Canterlot, the chancellor there was a mare unicorn named Spell Keeper: She was white in color and had a two-toned long mane, colored pink and purple. Her cutie mark was that of an ancient scroll.

The captain of the royal guard approached her and she asked “Any sign of them?”

“No, Chancellor.” replied the captain “We received written letters from all outposts and alliances in all the land, and there is just no sign of Princess Celestia, or Luna. It’s as if they’ve dropped off the face of the world entirely.”

Spell Keeper sighed “You must keep looking.” she wasn’t kidding; being only elected chancellor she could barely handle the duties and responsibilities of the two royal sisters. Fortunately, her other colleagues were able to help her with most of the hard work, and take shifts for day and night.

Still, she just couldn’t handle all these extra, grueling, and painful duties. It seemed they were never-ending! Worse, she wished for the sisters to be found so as the ponies of the land could rest easy, knowing they all missed the sisters.

Poor Spike, he really wished there was some way he could inform the council of the ponies’ whereabouts, but they couldn’t see or hear him, nor could he pick up a quill and paper to write a message-- his claws just passed right through them, and he knew the rules from the lord…

“We cannot interfere in their lives.”

Spike began to find it weird that he was caring so much for Equestria again. “Why am I thinking like this?” he wondered “These are the same ponies that caused me to fall into the darkness. On the other hand, maybe they just don’t deserve to suffer?”

He then flew off, arriving in Ponyville faster than a heartbeat, and things were most disturbing there as well, especially in the Castle of Friendship, which had been remolded… by Discord!

“Oh, no…!” Spike said as he observed how weird the castle looked.

It had a huge carving of Discord’s head as the front gate, leading right into his huge mouth. The body of the castle was now made of a giant gingerbread structure, stronger than it looked, and towers were all statues of Discord as he was.

Spike, disgusted already, melded through the walls to see the inside of the castle was enough to make him want to leap through his dark outfit.

There was an actual forest in the foyer, with trees that gave candy bars and milkshakes. There was a river of strawberry soda with a matching waterfall on a cliff face, and all kinds of furniture floating up near the ceiling.

All other rooms were topsy-turvy, with the furniture on the walls, stairs on the ceiling leading to a dead end drop.

The hallways were converted into 3D mazes with stairs, doorways, ladders and ramps, enough to make you dizzy just looking at it.

“That Discord,” Spike grumbled “Where does he get off doing this to the castle?”

Suddenly a royal fanfare sounded, making him yelp, and a familiar voice called out, “Presenting, his esteemed highness and ruler of Ponyville: Lord Discord Esquire!”

That’s when Discord came out all dressed up in a fancy red tuxedo, with a matching top-hat, a long thin mustache, a monocle over his left eye, and he carried a fancy walking stick as the sound of cheering erupted and he walked out.

Then there were duplicates of himself dressed as guests greeting him as he passed down the hallway. Some of the Discord clones were ladies, and he tenderly kissed their hands, and the ladies swooned.

“My, my…it’s good to be me.” Discord said with pride, and then he snapped his fingers and made his subjects all vanish, and he sighed, “Well, I killed about a minute. I wish I knew how to get the ponies back.

It’s getting so annoying staying here in this empty castle, talking to myself all the time!”

He walked down the hall and disappeared, and Spike couldn’t believe it. “He’s just housesitting for Twilight.” he said to himself.

He left the castle and flew all around Ponyville.

Applejack’s family was suffering miserably without her there; Big Mac and Applebloom had to do twice as many chores around the place in their sister’s absence.

Applebloom looked pretty overworked; her mane was little frazzled, her bow was sagging, and she was filthier than usual. “Whoo…!” she groaned as she pulled a plow along, “I don’t know how much more of this I can pull.

I really wish I knew what happened to Applejack.”

“Eeyup.” agreed Big Mac, and he pulled along a huge hay wagon, his fifth haul of the day.

Granny Smith grumbled in her rocker, “Con-sarnit! If I was at least ten years younger, I’d help y’all out.

In fact--” she bolted up and out her chair, eager to help out with the chores.

“Granny, don’t!” cried Applebloom “Remember the last time you tried to help with the heavy chores?”

“Don’t you be tellin’ me how to run my own farm, young filly!” sneered Granny, but as she bent down to lift an empty bushel bucket onto her back… CRACK… she threw her back out! “Oop…! A’rgh!”

Big Mac and Applebloom sighed, but they graciously helped their grandmother up and carry her to the house to get her rest and call the doctor.

Spike then flew to Fluttershy’s place and saw Tree Hugger was caring for all the animals, she was feeding them lunch, but poor Angel didn’t even touch his salad. He looked way too sad to eat, he was missing Fluttershy. She usually wasn’t away longer than a day or a night.

“Whoa, little furry friend,” said Tree Hugger “Your frown is like harshing my mellow. Then again, I feel the missing link.”

She was basically saying she was worried about Fluttershy too.

Then there was Sugar Cube Corners. The Cakes seemed to be having it not quite as hard, even in Pinkie Pie’s absence; they managed to keep their baking orders on schedule, and still take care of their infant children.

Just the same, “It’s too quiet around here.” said Carrot Cake.

“I know what you mean.” agreed Cupcake “I hope she comes home soon.”

Their children were in their playpen playing with a Pinkie Pie plushy-- Pinkie Pie and her friends were very well known in all of Equestria for their heroisms, and there was merchandise about them.

“Pinkie…” said Pound, “…Pie.” added Pumpkin. They both said her name rather low and sad.

“Ohh… I know kids, I know.” their mother said as she stroked them both softly, “She’ll be home soon, I promise.”

She really hoped it would be soon!

Spike walked down the streets, and then he came up to Carousel Boutique, which was silent and still. Usually Rarity would be working her tail off, but he felt she wouldn’t be working on anything now… since she and Rainbow Dash, along with Princess Luna and Cadance had obviously died centuries ago.

“Rarity…” he thought of the most, and he still found it amazing he was actually caring this much.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle came along, with Opalescence riding on Sweetie’s back. “What did the vet say?” asked Scootaloo. “She said Opal was lucky I came by when she had, or she would’ve gone hungry from neglect.” replied Sweetie. “I just wish I knew where Rarity was. This isn’t like her to just disappear in a couple of days.”

“You think that’s bad?” said Scoot “Rainbow’s due to fly in the Wonderbolts Express Show next week. I’ve been waiting a whole month to see it! I even camped outside to get a ticket!”

The two girls continued chatting as they walked right past Spike-- passing right through him, not feeling a thing. For once he felt really glad they couldn’t see or hear him. He never thought he’d have the heart to tell them that Rarity, Rainbow, and two of the princesses would never be coming back.

He closed his eyes and titled his head way up to the sky. He then began to absorb the dark aura, which felt much stronger than ever due to everyone’s sadness and worry.

“Well, I guess I might as well head back.” Then he flew way up high and vanished through a portal.

In the Feudal Era, several white serpent like creatures were flying through the air, carrying beneath them glowing white orbs of light, the souls of young woman standing on a hill by a lone treet in an open field, and taking them over to their controller…

…Kikyo!

Absorbing these souls helped sustain her dwindling life force to keep her going since she was brought back to life by a demonic curse. Now she sought only to either defeat Inuyasha, or Naraku himself; feeling either one would allow her spirit to fully rest and find peace.

She absorbed the souls from her collectors and just stood there in the field as her long black hair fluttered in the breeze. Her soul collectors coiled around her keeping close. “I feel a great disturbance.” she said to them “Something very dark, and very somber.”

Suddenly, she could hear bit of rustling in the fields below. She peered round the tree and could see the royal caravan being escorted by Inuyasha. She stared directly at him, not even blinking or narrowing her eyes. She didn’t even seem to care that Inuyasha was riding atop a pony-like creature.

“Inuyasha…”

Inuyasha turned to look back at the tree, swearing he could feel something was there, and suddenly he smelled a scent most familiar to him, “I know that smell anywhere!”

He leapt off of Luna’s back and dashed off into the field.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

“Where’s he going?” asked Cadance.

Rainbow looked up into the sky, “And what the heck are those?”

The rest of the gang looked up and saw the strange creature. “Those are Kikyo’s soul collectors.” cried Kagome “She must be nearby.”

“That would explain Inuayasha’s sudden anxiety.” said Miroku.

Inuyasha reached the lone tree where the smell was getting strong, but he couldn’t find Kikyo anywhere. Obviously she had seen him and gone off. “Damn it!” he grumbled “I know she was here.”

He sniffed around hoping to pick up on her scent, but the smell only began to fade away into nothing along the breeze which added to his already mounting frustration.

“Inuyasha…!” called Luna as she flew up to him “Are you alright? Did you find your lost love?”

His silence was enough to tell her plainly, “Oh, I am sorry to know that.” said Luna.

“Never mind…” said Inuyasha, and he leapt way up onto her back again, which didn’t hurt her at all, “Come on, let’s get back to the others.”

Soon as they got back to the caravan Kagome asked “Did you see her anywhere?”

“No, I didn’t!” he grouched at her.

“Whoa! I was just asking if you saw her! You don’t have to take that voice with me.”

“Stop it both of you!” snapped Rarity “We have other pressing matters to deal with.”

Naturally she referred to Princess Tsuyu, whom was still much shaken and in sorrow from learning about Nobunaga being in love with her.

She wouldn’t talk to anyone, not even her husband. She just sat in her seat in the coach and stared blindly at the floor of it.

Hiyoshimaru looked up and her, and softly tapped her knees to get her to snap out of it, but to no avail.

Shippo waved his hand in front of her and she barely even blinked. “Is she alright?”

Lord Kimo sighed “I fear she is deeper in shock than we felt. I cannot say that I blame her.”

Sango looked in at the silent princess and felt sorry for her. Then she looked on ahead and could see a village coming up over the horizon.

“That is where we are to do our trades.” said Lord Kimo, but he looked over at his wife feeling she was in no trading mood. “I can still handle whatever negotiations there are. I just hope that my wife will find relief.”

Cadance closed her eyes and concentrated on the Princess’s heart, and she could sense that it was indeed grieving and in terrible shock. “The poor dear.” she said to herself

Miroku--riding on Cadance-- reached into his robe for a small pouch of beans, and passed some to the lord through the carriage window “This bean is coated with a special medicinal potion to help her with the depression.”

“Thank you.” said Kimo as he accepted the bean and attempted to give it to his wife, “Princess, please take this.”

His wife finally responded and took the bean, softly popping it in her mouth and chewed it slowly. Suddenly she gagged softly at the horrible taste of the potion, “Oh… ugh! Whatever is this?!”

No one bothered to explain it to her.

Soon the Caravan was welcomed into the village and the people began to cheer for the arrival of the royal couple. They were most surprised to see Inuyasha and friends, especially the ponies, but the guards were informed of what had happened on the way, and the gang was welcomed as heroes, and offered to be put up at least for the night.

Suddenly, Inuyasha began to pick up Kikyo’s scent again, like she were somewhere in the village. “She’s here! I know it!” he snapped, and he ran off.

“Inuyasha! SIT!!” shouted Kagome.

WHAPP!! “OOF!!”

“We’ve just been welcomed in!” growled Kagome “Don’t embarrass us by taking off.”

Inuyasha growled angrily, but didn’t dare argue back for fear of Kagome making him sit again.

The ponies all stood together, “Don’t we still have to try and figure out how to get out of this world?” asked Rainbow.

“We can worry about that later.” said Cadance “I’m too worried about Princess Tsuyu to really leave now.”

Luna agreed, “I suppose we can stay a while longer, after all good friends should be there to comfort one another in times of sadness.”

Rarity nodded in agreement, “Much as I would wish to go home and see all our friends again, I’m inclined to agree. Besides, we must also find out the mystery of why the princess can see the ghost of her friend.

And you of course, Princess Luna.”

In the Digi-Destined world, Gennai had soon appeared before everyone and expressed his disappointment. As honored as he was to meet the ponies, that didn’t change a thing with his concern.

“You nearly blew the Digital World wavelengths through the roof!” he scolded, “What were you thinking bringing an unknown creature into the Digital World, and then opening a huge rift?”

“I’m really sorry about this…” Twilight said “I just really wanted to explore the Digital World, and I was ready to take risks, at least I thought I was.”

“I’m sorry too…” said Ken “But we needed to get some power from the Dark Ocean for an experiment.” and he explained of the situation about Davis, and Gennai was rather intrigued, “And you think using the darkness you absorbed will get his spirit to come down?”

“We don’t know.” said Izzy “But we really need to try this, for Kari’s sake.”

That’s when Gennai looked over at Kari and Gatomon, no doubt he was planning to take Gatomon back to the Digital World with him.

“Please don’t…!” cried Kari “I can’t bear to be away from her!”

“Kari still doesn’t even have her D3 anyway.” added Gatomon “She’s just not allowed to be a Digi Destined or own me. Can’t you at least let me stay with her… as a friend?”

Everyone seemed to favor the idea, and Tai backed it up, “I know she’s been stripped of her power, but she’s already been hanging with other Digimon.”

Gennai hesitated, unsure of what to do. Legally there wasn’t really anything against Gatomon coming to and from the two worlds herself as she was never guilty of any of the crimes, and she did seem happy to be back with Kari and the other again. “Look, I’m not sure what I’m really going to do. I’ll have to have a word with the guardians. Meanwhile, Kari, you’re to watch Gatomon every moment.”

Kari smiled softly, “Thank you.” and she and Gatomon hugged to everyone’s delight.

TK felt especially happy for Kari, and yet a little sad for himself. He knew there was no questioning it; Patamon was legally imprisoned in The Dark Ocean, and no amount of reasoning would change that.

“So, what exactly are you going to do about Davis again?” asked Gennai “I’d actually like to stay and see this.”

“Well, we don’t know yet.” said Izzy “We have to wait until he shows himself again, and only Kari can see him.”

“Don’t worry…” said Twilight “…I have a plan.”

Jun then whipped out her cellphone “I’ve got to tell my mom. She’ll flip her hair out.”

The others all felt that a bit scary than comforting.

In Jump City…

Robin got off the video phone with the jewelry store owner, and the deal was going through nicely. “Thank you very much. This means a lot to us.” Robin said, and then he logged the video off. “He’s accepted the proposal.”

Starfire gasped, “The proposal…?!”

“Not THAT kind, Star…” Robin assured her “He’s accepted to barter with the Sun Crystal for the crown jewels.”

Celestia bowed her head, “I’m relieved to hear of it.”

Pinkie was bouncing with glee, “We’ll be able to go home! This is so neat!”

Applejack was delighted to hear that, but she couldn’t help but feel bad for the Titans, what with all their problems with Beast Boy and all that, especially Terra.

Speaking of whom…

Terra was napping in her room, and she was having a nightmare…!

There was, standing in a stark black world of nothingness. All ways it was just blackness and more blackness, it felt rather creepy.

“What’s happening? Where am I?” she called out.

“Where do you think you are?!” hissed a familiar voice, and Beast Boy appeared before her, but in his normal form, not his Dark Angel. “We’re inside your heart, which as cold, dark and empty as you are!”

“Beast Boy?” cried Terra.

“Don’t say anything!” he growled at her. “You know just as well as I do that you’re nothing but a bitch and a whore! Not only do you make promises you don’t intend to keep, and you (bleeping) shit all over them!!”

Terra felt each word as a stroke of guilt stinging her right in the heart, “Beast Boy, don’t… I’m pregnant! I’m going to have YOUR baby!”

Beast boy’s eyes shimmered wickedly, “Not anymore you’re not!” and before Terra could question, she suddenly found herself strapped to a huge board, bound at the ankles and wrists! All this appeared out of nowhere, and worse… Beast Boy revved up a chainsaw, to her terror.

“That kid doesn’t deserve a bitch like you for mom… Just like YOU DON’T DESERVE TO LIVE!!”

He revved up the chainsaw ready to strike her… “No…!! NO…!!” Terra screamed.

The blades came right down at her, followed by a white flash…!

…Terra woke up in a scream of fright!

Her scream was so loud and frightful; the others heard her and were at her bedroom door in a heartbeat. “Terra…!” cried Cyborg “You okay, girl?”

Poor Terra was quivering and panting stressfully. Her face was rather sweaty too “I was… having a… nightmare!” she panted.

“I’ll say you were.” said Applejack.

Suddenly, they could all hear the sound of Flurry Heart crying from Starfire’s room. “Oh, dear… I better check on her.” said Celestia.

Terra then placed her hands over her face and began to weep softly.

“Terra…?” Robin said as he sat down beside her “…Was it about Beast Boy?”

Terra nodded softly, not even looking up at him and continued to sob softly into her hands.

“Oh, Terra…” Starfire cried as she sat next to her and held her softly “You must try and be brave, for your child.”

“It hurts…!” Terra sobbed “I can’t take it!”

Pinkie and Applejack felt heartbroken for Terra-- especially considering the stories they had heard. It pained them both to see Terra so broken up like this; it was like she was suffering from a really serious friendship problem.

They both gawked at each other, and both happened upon the same idea, and went off to find Celestia.

“Where are you two going?” asked Raven.

“We need to talk with the princess.” said Applejack “It’s… uh… Equestrian stuff, you wouldn’t understand.”

Raven knew they were up to something, but she didn’t bother care about it seeing how upset Terra was, and she needed all her friends by now.

“I just feel so guilty.” said Terra “What am I going to do? I can’t shake this off!”

“Well you can’t keep stress like this,” said Cyborg “It could really hurt you and the baby.”

This only made Terra feel concerned than better.

In Starfire’s room, Flurry Heart was crying rather uncontrollably. Celestia had tried everything from changing her diaper, trying to feed her… Pinkie Pie even tried making goofy faces in attempt to make the child laugh, but to no avail. “Wow, talk about a tough crowd.” she muttered.

Celestia sighed as she held the baby in her front limbs, “It’s no good, she needs the comfort of her mother, Cadance… and I just can’t care for her that way.”

“Even if we get back to Equestria,” said Applejack “What’s to say Cadance will even be there? Everyone took dimensional U-turns, remember…?”

Flurry only seemed to cry louder and harder.

“There, now you’ve upset her even more.” said Pinkie.

It became obvious that Flurry wouldn’t stop crying for a bit, so Celestia cast a small muting spell over the baby to cancel out her voice until she calmed down. Flurry was still crying and fussing but at least it was quiet.

“The sooner we get back to Equestria, the better.” said Celestia, but then she noticed the others were looking a little strange. “Something on your minds?” she asked.

“Well… um… actually…” Applejack stammered, but Celestia then smiled, “You’re worried about the Titans aren’t you, especially Terra?”

The girls blinked once in astonishment, “Yeah,” said Pinkie “How did you…?”

“Because I feel the same too.” replied Celestia. She then looked down at Flurry Heart, and felt torn between decisions. In the end, she agreed with Applejack and Pinkie, while it was important to get Flurry home fast and back to her parents, “…The needs of the many more outweigh the needs of the few.” she said “And… it is most important to help friends. We owe them that much for helping us.”

So it was agreed, they would at least try to help Terra move past her trauma over Beast Boy’s death. “But just how are we supposed to do that?” asked Applejack.

Not one of them had any idea how. Even Celestia had never seen such heartbreak and trauma.

Later on, Terra was relaxed, and Cyborg made her some hot soup and tea to help her stress go down.

“Feel better now?” Cyborg asked.

“A little.” replied Terra, and she took in a few huge breaths to help the stress, and give the baby some air.

Celestia then cleared her throat, “I have something to say…”

The Titans all looked at her, “We’ve decided not to return to Equestria just yet.”

“What?” said Starfire “But surely you will be wishing to return home and see all your friends and families again.”

“She’s got us there.” said Pinkie, but Applejack nudged her softly. “We’re stayin’ here until we can sort y’all out with this Beast Boy thing.”

“Sort us… out?” asked Raven.

“Long story short,” said Applejack “We wanna help y’all come to grips with Beast boy and all that.” she looked at Terra “Especially you, girl. You’re gonna knock yourself to bits, and we don’t want that happenin’ to you.”

Terra made no attempt to argue, “But how,” she said “How can you possibly make things better for me. Beast Boy is dead! This baby I’m carrying will never know its father!” she paused as her tears starting flowing “…All because of me. It’s my fault…!”

The ponies and the other titans all sighed. Was there really no end to Terra’s woes?

“We know,” said Celestia “We’ve been told the story.”

Terra looked up with a nervous look in her eyes. Pinkie and Applejack nodded at her, but seeing as she already felt super bad, they made no attempt to scold her.

“We still want to help you.” said Pinkie “It’s what we do back home; turn this…” she pointed at Terra’s gloomy frown “… into this.” And she pushed the frown into a smile, “So it won’t be like this…” she curled it back into a frown “…And more like this.” she made her smile again.

“You’re kind of hurting my face.” Terra groaned.

Pinkie backed away sheepishly, and Terra sighed, “I just wish I could at least try to make peace with him.” Terra said “He looked so dark, so miserable.”

“We all wish that we could make the peace.” agreed Starfire “But we are unable to see or hear him when he is near. Just you and Raven are able.”

Robin then looked over at Raven, “Do you think you cast that spell again; the one that allows us to see things through your eyes?”

“Yes.” replied Raven “But I haven’t used it in a while, I’ll need to warm up first before I can use it.” she then looked at the ponies “I also don’t know what effects it’ll have on you.”

“Don’t worry,” said Celestia “My magic will be ready in case things go wrong. You just do what you have to.”

Raven agreed, and then went off to her room to meditate, study and prepare. All that was needed now was for Beast Boy to show himself again.

In the Dark Zone, Beast Boy was meditating quietly amongst his comrades when Spike had returned from his mission. “Oh…” he peeped softly “Meditation in progress.”

“It’s okay, Spike,” said Beast Boy “We were about to wake up anyway.”

Davis and Nobunaga opened their eyes and sighed softly. “Good meditation hits the spot.” said Davis “…Well, it would if we had spots to hit.”

Spike didn’t even smirk.

“I take it by your silence, your world is falling to bits?” said Nobunaga.

Spike nodded, and he told the others what he saw. “If those ponies don’t get back to Equestria soon I don’t know what’s going to happen.” he paused “Oh, great! I’m still showing that I care again.”

The others sympathized with him, but only so much. “In the end, nothing will really matter to us.” said Nobunaga “Their fate does not affect ours and we-- Ah…!!” he clutched his head and fell to his knees groaning like he were in pain.

“Dude, what is it?” asked Beast Boy.

“My… memories…” groaned Nobunaga “They are being… altered… again!”

He was telling the truth, all the Dark Angels around were feeling the shifts in their own memories and time, even the lord was feeling the shifting of the darkness. “Truly, this is the work of your former friends.” he called out to Spike “The darkness continues to shift. This cannot go much longer. The secret of our very existence may be threatened.”

Quickly as it came, the stress passed as the angels were all readjusted in the present.

“What happened back then?” asked Davis.

Nobunaga thought deeply, “I remember… being out on my daily bout to gather aura.”

In the Feudal Era: 500 years ago…

Inuyasha and friends stayed in the village with Kimo and Tsuyu. They consumed their fill of food, and relaxed in the hot springs, but all the while, Inuyasha kept looking up and all around hoping to find Kikyo. Her scent was starting to fade, but was still there.

Then at night, as Inuyasha and the others slept in their special guest hut near the royal palace, Inuyasha felt the air tickle his chin softly, and his nose began to twitch as the scent felt extremely strong. He opened his eyes, and there she was standing at the open doorway. “Kikyo…?” he peeped softly.

She didn’t say anything. Just stared at him with a deep and strange expression, and then backed away, “Wait…!” Inuyasha called and chased after her, waking Kagome. She saw him go off, but didn’t call out to him not wanting to disturb the others, and just got up to follow him outside.

She just stepped outside the hut and could see Inuyasha and, “Kikyo…” they were by the village entrance, standing several feet away from each other.

Finally, Kikyo spoke, “Inuyasha, it has been awhile, hasn’t it?”

“What are you doing here, Kikyo?” Inuyasha asked rather coldly “Still absorbing the souls of young women?”

Kikyo remained as cool as ice. “You know I require these souls to sustain my life force. Without them I will perish, but that is not the point. I feel there is a great disturbance near, something dark and somber.”

Inuyasha snuffed “Yeah, we already know.”

Kikyo closed her eyes, and suddenly she was raised up into the air by her soul collectors.

“Wait… Kikyo!” called Inuyasha.

“…I will see you again.” she said to him, and she flew out of sight leaving Inuyasha to simply stand where he is and looking up where she was, and feeling rather crushed inside.

Kagome saw everything, “Inuyasha…” she softly called to him “Are you okay?” For once he didn’t bark at her, but just shot her a crushed expression and sighed, which told her enough, and she felt bad for him.

They weren’t the only ones wide awake.

In the royal palace, in their guest sweet, the royal couple lay in their futon. Lord Kimo was sleeping peacefully. Even Hiyoshimaru was sleeping quietly, and scratched his little monkey bottom in his sleep, but Princess Tsuyu lay wide awake staring at the ceiling above.

“Nobunaga…” she muttered softly, still worried about his dark spirit, and practically wishing to see him again to at least talk about what she had learned.

The next morning, she was very baggy eyed, having hardly slept at all, much to the concern of her husband. “Catch up your sleep, princess.” he said to her “I can handle the trades myself.”

His wife nodded and agreed to sleep. Hiyoshimaru stayed by her side and snuggled next to her, even though he wasn’t tired.

The friends had all awoken too and just finished breakfast. Shippo was playing around with Kirara and some of the children near the palace grounds.

Rainbow Dash and Rarity were even giving some of the children playful pony rides, but now flying or levitation.

“I find this to be rather demeaning.” snorted Rarity. “Ah, get over yourself.” said Rainbow “At least this helps us to kill time; better than just sitting around all day.”

“Giddy up, horsey.” the little girl on Rarity’s back cooed. Rarity sighed, and trotted forth.

Shippo shook his head pitifully at Rarity, “She sure is snooty.”

Kirara moaned softly in agreement.

“You should see her in a good mood.” Rainbow joked.

Meanwhile, Inuyasha was meditating quietly by himself, away from the rest fo the gang, and Kagome told the others about last night.

“So Kikyo was here.” said Miroku.

Kagome nodded “I don’t know exactly, but she was claiming about something dark and somber. I think she knows the situation about Nobunaga and the princess.”

Sango sighed “This situation seems to be growing more depressing over time. It seems to affect all of us and anyone who comes close to it.”

“Agreed…” said Princess Luna “Perhaps the only way to settle this is ease everyone’s minds and souls; by conversing with Nobunaga’s spirit.”

Cadance agreed to that, “But how can we all talk to him? Except for you and Princess Tsuyu, none of us can see or hear him.”

“Fear not…” said Luna “This may sound frightening, but I believe I can help so that we ALL may be able to see him.”

Everyone gawked at her with deep awe and curiosity, and Luna explained how since she was a creature of a darkness, which possibly explained why she could see Nobunaga’s spirit, “Perhaps a little of my magic cast on all of you will allow you to see what I am able to see.”

Myoga shuddered “Just the very thought of such a feat gives me shivers.”

Luna sighed “Unfortunately, the only way to be certain is that Nobunaga is spotted, and I fear that will not be so simple.”

“That I agree with.” said Myoga “Now that Nobunaga is aware that you are able to see him, he will be cautious to keep his distance.”

“So what do we do then?” asked Kagome.

Everyone thought it over, and Shippo came over, “Hey, I got it. I remember when we fought against those demons; Nobunaga was suddenly pulled down by your magic, princess.”

“He’s right.” agreed Rainbow “If he comes anywhere near here, just flash a little dark aura at him, and he’ll come down like a magnet pulling on metal.”

It was decided, and everyone felt it wouldn’t be too hard to know when Nobunaga was around; he couldn’t resist getting closer to Princess Tsuyu every time.

“Even in spirit his heart still aches for her.” said Cadance “I know it sounds creepy, but at the same time it sounds romantic as well.”

“Huh!” scoffed Inuyasha “I think it’s sickening; the fact that he’s dead and still pining for a girl who never loved him and never will. He’s the same Idjat he always was.”

Everyone else glared at him angrily for that one, and nodded at Kagome.

“Sit boy!”

WHAPP!! “D’UGH!”

“You’ve got a lot of nerve!” growled Kagome “Nobunaga’s not really any different than you! Kikyo’s dead, and you still go after her.”

“So really it makes you no different at all.” agreed Sango.

Inuyasha growled softly.

As the day went by, eventually, Nobunaga came to the lands for his daily duty of collecting dark aura, but he kept high above the clouds, feeling nervous about being seen by those that could see him.

“I will simply take the aura, and return home.” he said to himself, and he stuck out his arms and began to absorb the dark aura from the air.

At the same moment, down below, Princess Luna felt very strange.

“What is it?” asked Cadance.

Luna didn’t answer but she flew up, up high into the sky.

“Princess…!” Miroku called to her.

Princess Tsuyu had awoken and was just coming down the steps of the palace to spend time in the village while her husband worked with the traders. Hiyoshimaru sat on her shoulder.

“Good day, my friends.” she said to the gang “Where is Princess Luna?”

“She just flew way up there.” replied Shippo “I think this is it…!”

Tsuyu’s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at the sky.

Outside the village, Sesshomaru and his team were closing in.

“This must be it,” cried Jaken “Inuyasha must be somewhere in this village.”

“I’m quite aware of this, Jaken.” said Sesshomaru “Even still, something does not feel quite right, and I have a feeling it has something to so with those strange creatures.”

Rin looked up at her master with a concerned expression. He looked down at her, his expression hadn’t changed. He had no intention to storm the village, not just to get at his brother. “We’ll get in closer, and observe.”

In the air, Nobunaga stuck his arms out and began to absorb the aura, unaware that Princess Luna was hiding nearby amongst the clouds, and she could see him fully.

She got him perfectly in her sight, and her horn began to glow with her own dark aura, and she fired it right at him.

All at once, Nobunaga began to absorb the power. “What?!” he snapped “What is this?”

Then he could see through the clouds, “…You!” and before he could break away, Luna poured on much more power, ensnaring him in a shrouding of dark aura, like a tractor beam.

“Hey!” thundered Nobunaga “Release me!” He couldn’t seem to teleport back to the Dark Zone while he was stuck, but he was still able to move while still stuck under the magic.

“Whoa!” cried Luna as she felt herself being pulled along as Nobunaga flew about trying to shake her off.

He soared up, down, and every way around, but Princess Luna was determined not to let him get away this time, and she held on with all her might, but she had never felt such incredible strength like this before.

Down below, “Look up there!” Rarity cried, and everyone looked up to see Princess Luna flying about struggling with control of something caught in her magical aura. Only Princess Tsuyu could see, “…Nobunaga!”

Suddenly, as Princess Luna continued to struggle and be pulled about, everyone could see within the bug field of aura she was hauling.

“Does anyone else see that?” asked Kagome.

“Something’s materializing in the aura.” cried Cadance.

The creature became more and more opaque, until Kagome, Inuyasha and Shippo recognized him entirely.

“Nobunaga!” cried Kagome.

“It really is him!” added Inuyasha.

Shippo had no words, and just gawked in awe, like the rest of the gang.

“I see him…” said Sango.

“The magic from the darkness must be making him tangible.” suggested Miroku.

Princess Luna continued to struggle and pull Nobunaga down. “Please!” she called to him “Can we not speak with you?”

“Never…! Let me go!” shouted Nobunaga, and he continued to pull hard dragging Luna through the air.

Cadance and Rarity nodded at one another, and Rarity hopped up onto Cadance’s back. The two of them flew up high and then added their own telekinetic magic to Luna, strengthening her pull. Nobunaga didn’t stand a chance.

The ponies touched down on the ground, still holding Nobunaga within Luna’s aura field.

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu as she race towards him, but Rainbow stopped her “Don’t go near him.”

Nobunaga was furious and demanded they release him! Yet so far all any of the others could do was just gawk at him, and how he seemed so dark, bitter looking, and the clothes he wore…!

“Release me!” shouted Nobunaga “I know not how you did this, but I demand you release me!”

Inuyasha finally snapped out of his trance and approached Nobunaga, but didn’t get too close to him. “How about you calm down first and we talk this over.”

Nobunaga growled angrily.

“Nobunaga…” Tsuyu cried as she approached him softly.

“Pr… Pri… Princess?!” stammered Nobunaga. If he were alive he would be going numb inside, but his emotions still felt the same.

Hiyohismaru went crazy and leapt down off Tsuyu’s shoulder, leaping all about, but Nobunaga barely noticed nor cared.

“What has happened to you?” asked Tsuyu.

Nobunaga balked at her, “That is none of your concern!”

“Nobunaga, please!” said Kagome “We just want to talk with you.”

Nobunaga still showed no interest, “It will make no difference even if we do.” he grumbled.

Suddenly, a dark force began to rupture the dark aura, and Nobunaga was released.

“What was that?” asked Inuyasha. No one could see anything, not even Tsuyu, but Princess Luna could see another creature, darker and more creepy looking than Nobunaga, using dark magic to dispel her magical binding.

“Come Nobunaga!” he called, and the two creatures flew up high into the sky.

“Nobunaga, wait…! Please don’t go!!” cried Tsuyu, but he would not even look back at her as he and his comrade disappeared through a dark portal that everyone could see.

“They’re gone!” cried Miroku.

“But to where?” wondered Sango, not that it really mattered. They were gone, and Tsuyu burst into tears. “Princess…” Kagome said comforting the sobbing lady.

The others were all disappointed, and feeling rather upset. “He wouldn’t even let us try to talk to him.” said Rainbow “He’s as stubborn as a mule.”

Rarity didn’t even badly react to that word “Mule”, but even she herself was rather livid and upset with the way Nobunaga had behaved. “I suppose it’s obvious now… we have no way of really communicating with his spirit, whether we can see him or not.”

In the Dark Zone, back in the present, one of the sentries came along, the very who helped Nobunaga escape, insisting he remembered it all too as his memories were revised in the time shift.

The lord was now very concerned, “Normally, we Dark Angels do not interfere with the lives of mortals, but because our existence was threatened there was no alternative.”

Nobunaga looked and felt very disturbed, “Those cursed ponies nearly had me. Why could none of them understand there was nothing to speak of?”

Spike couldn’t believe the ponies; he knew they had tendencies to be stubborn, but now they had really gone over the line. Already he was starting to feel in-differed to them again rather than worried.

Beast Boy and Davis began to feel worried, what if their former friends and teammates tried something like this on one of them next.

“We can’t go on like this.” said Davis “There may not be anything we can do about those ponies in the past, but the ones in our worlds, they and our former teammates may try something else next.”

Beast Boy clenched his fists, “We can’t let them! They’ve caused us enough shit as it is. If it wasn’t for them we probably wouldn’t even be here in this nightmare of a limbo at all.”

No other Dark Angel within ear range felt the least bit offended, and neither did the lord himself, which was why agreed, “…You are correct. We must fix this before more harm is dealt to us.”

Every other Dark Angel felt skeptical about this. Never in their known existence in the darkness had they ever interfered with the lives of mortals.

The lord calmed everyone, “I have said before; anything is possible, and in this case it is needed.

Rules and regulations come in all sorts of differences and reasoning, but they all share one common fact: All rules were made to be broken as well as followed.

For once… even I must make an exception.

…We must bring the ponies… here!”

Silence fell all over the Dark Zone, as every single Dark Angel silently contemplated this, but none as deeply as, Spike, Davis, Beast Boy and Nobunaga.

Author's Note

Sometimes, things are the way they are for a reason, and if you go making changes that shouldn't be made... you could end up in a whole mess of trouble!

Act 12: Do what you must

ACT TWELVE

Poor Tsuyu, she was still horrible saddened by Nobunaga’s apparent rejection to at least talk things over. Then again it was understandable why he refused at all.

“The poor dear.” said Rarity “Never have I seen anyone so… so…”

“Heart-stalled.” said Cadance “That’s as close as you can get to a broken heart in a situation like this.”

Inuyasha sighed, “Look this isn’t helping anyone at all. We can’t reason with him, he won’t talk to us and that it. It’s better to just let it go.”

For once, everyone agreed with him, not that they approved of his being overly blunt.

Tsuyu wiped the tears from her eyes and apologized to everyone, “I am sorry, sorry for everything I put you all through. I suppose you needn’t worry of me anymore.”

“Princess…” said Kagome, but Tsuyu shook her head. “I will try, and I will be brave, and in time perhaps the pain will go away.”

That’s when her husband came from the palace, having finished the negotiations, and heard everything, and he felt sorry for his wife, but was pleased she was willing to try and forget, to help her move on.

With all that said and done, there was really no reason for Inuyasha and company to stick around. They also still had an experiment to try.

“I guess this is goodbye then…” said Rainbow Dash.

The other ponies bowed to the royal couple, and Inuyasha and friends did as well before leaving the village, confident no one would go after them again.

Soon they all set off on their way to the well to conduct the experiment.

“Do you really think it’s smart leaving them to fend for themselves?” asked Shippo.

Myoga hopped onto his shoulder, “Your feelings are healthy, Shippo, but we cannot simply look after the royal couple forever. They must be free to fend for themselves, and we must carry on our own quests.”

“Indeed so,” agreed Miroku “Our quest to find and defeat Naraku requires much hardship and we cannot allow ourselves to be sidetracked for too long.”

“Then I suppose our first move now is to transfer the ponies to Kagome’s time.” said Sango “Hopefully they can some way back to their own world from there.”

The ponies all felt anxious if their experiment would work, and they really hoped to be getting back home to Equestria very soon.

Still, all four of them seemed silent.

“Is everything okay?” asked Kagome.

Rarity tried to find the right words to say, “Well… it’s just… what I mean is--”

Princess Luna then spoke, “Although we have known each other a very short while, we are still grateful to you all for helping us, or we would surely have perished within your world.”

“It’s no big deal,” said Inuyasha “We’re just used to this way of living. It’s how we’ve always been.”

“Yeah, we kinda figured that.” muttered Rainbow “But, what if this plan of ours doesn’t work? What if we pass through the well and we end up in some other world, or what if something worse happens.”

Rarity and Cadance gasped softly, realizing she was right. For all they knew, they could possibly wind up lost forever, and then they’d never get home again.

Soon they all arrived at the well, and just stared at it. The ponies were still very skeptical about this, even Kagome felt nervous. “You know, you don’t ALL have to try this.” she suggested.

Luna reluctantly agreed with her. “She is right. Perhaps, I should go first. This way, if I were to fail, at least the rest of you would remain unharmed, and then if it should work, I can easily return and we can all go forth again.”

“That could work.” said Shippo.

The other ponies agreed, but they still didn’t seem too keen on the idea. “But what if you don’t come back at all?” cried Rarity “What if the plan doesn’t work at all, and we lose you?!”

Luna was well aware of this, “I agree there is a risk involved, but if we are ever to even hope of figuring out how to get back home, to Equestria, we must try. I cannot ask you all to put your own lives in danger.”

“No!” Cadance snapped “We should ALL go. We all came here and we all can go.”

Rainbow and Rarity agreed, though they felt rather crazy doing so.

“Are you certain of this?” asked Luna “You do realize the great risk, and that there may not be any do-overs.”

Inuyasha was really growing annoyed, “I can’t take this anymore.” He grumbled “Look, I’ll go with you all. That way if anything does happen, maybe we can be better prepared for it.”

The ponies were well aware that Inuyasha was the only other member of the group that could pass through the well, but they still didn’t feel that his presence would really help much.

Indeed, Inuyasha was secretly thinking, “Maybe they’ll finally shut up and actually do it already.”

After yet another moment of silence, the ponies all finally agreed to all go, but first they all extended their goodbyes to the rest of the group.

“Words cannot express the protection and teachings you have given us.” said Luna.

“We are truly grateful for helping us out.” added Cadance.

“And good luck with your own quests.” said Rainbow.

Rarity had no words, she was never good with goodbyes, but it was clear she would miss the others.

They would all miss the ponies as well. “We wish you all the best of luck, should your plan work.” said Miroku.

The others all nodded.

“Come on, let’s go already.” grumbled Inuyasha.

Kagome growled softly, but Luna assured her “He is correct. We must go before we decide to change thought.”

She then cautioned both Kagome and Inuyasha to stand together. They did so, and then Luna proceeded to cast her special spell over herself and the other ponies. The magic was almost too blinding, everyone covered their eyes as the light got brighter.

…Then, all was quiet.

“Hey, where’d they go?” cried Shippo.

“They just vanished.” said Sango, but Myoga hopped on her shoulder, “I wouldn’t say that exactly.” and he motioned at Inuyasha and Kagome.

There, on their faces were tattoo-like pictures of each of the ponies. Kagome thought it was kind of neat, while Inuyasha was disgusted, “What is this?” he growled as he tried to scratch at the picture of Rainbow Dash on his left cheek.

“Hey, stop that!” groaned Rainbow.

The others all gawked in awe at the pictures, and Luna explained “As I said before: This spell should help us pass through the well, as we are attached to Kagome and Inuyasha. The teleportation powers may let us through.”

“That sounds… cool… I guess.” said Kagome “Just the same, I hope this really does work. I’d hate to think if it wouldn’t.”

Rarity looked very worried, and would have shuddered, but she couldn’t exactly move. “Let’s just do this now and get it over with.”

“Well, here goes then.” said Kagome, and she stepped onto the ledge of the well, and Inuyasha stepped up with her.

Then the both jumped down to the bottom, and passed through the dimensional warp.

While in the Dark Zone, in the present day, only a day had passed.

Davis and Beast Boy were prepared for their mission; to bring the ponies from each of their respective worlds to the Dark Zone. Only then from there would they be able to return them all to Equestria where they belonged, and hopefully put an end to all the trouble they had been causing.

“I’m worried about this.” said Davis “The ponies will be hanging around our old friends.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” said Beast Boy “It means they might get involved too.”

Even the lord was aware of this possibility, “If such things are unavoidable,” he said “We shall do what we must to put things properly again.

Go now, and good luck my dark angels.”

The boys nodded, and left through respective portals.

Spike felt a little nervous, knowing the ponies would be coming here, to the Dark Zone very soon. A slight part of him was sort of looking forward to seeing them again, but that was it.

“I sense your tension, Spike.” the lord said “If you wish you do not have to be here upon your friends’ arrival.”

Spike shook his head, “No, no…” he paused a moment “It’s been bothering me long enough since I discovered they were gone. At least I can do this much for them and help them get back to Equestria. Though I don’t know why I should even bother.”

He clenched his fists tightly, remembering the reason he came to the Dark Zone to begin with.

Nobunaga calmed him, “Ease yourself, Spike. I understand how you feel, and I believe I speak on the behalf of every creature in this entire realm, but you realize that whatever feelings or emotions you may have will change nothing.

We are what we are.”

Spike sighed, “I know… I’m sorry.”

Nobunaga felt there was more to Spike’s worry than just seeing his friends, and naturally he didn’t have to ask as it was plain Spike was worried of the remaining four ponies that went to the Feudal Era.

Spike looked up at Nobunaga, “Please, can you at least tell me if they were okay after… you know…?”

Nobunaga looked deep into his altered memories of the past, but strangely he could not find any other times he ran into the ponies since they tried to corner him. “I do not understand. I know they were not downed in any battle, I would have sensed and absorbed such dark emotions.”

The lord felt this as well, “In all the many eons I have been here, I have never sensed anything like it.”

Nobunaga began to wonder, and he turned and dashed through a portal before anyone could question him.

All Spike could do now was meditate in peace, and try to relax.

While all this was happening, it had gone nearly nightfall in the Digi Destineds’ world.

The entire gang was still out in the field, ready to conduct their experiment: Ken would unleash the dark power he absorbed from the Dark Ocean, and hope that it would attract Davis’ spirit, and then Twilight would cast her magic, which would allow everyone present to see what Kari could see; so that they would all be able to see Davis too.

“Do you really think this will work?” asked Matt. Everyone else wondered the same thing, and they all looked over at Izzy. “Don’t look at me. I can’t answer this. It’s beyond any levels of programing.”

“Look,” Ken said “The only way to know for sure is to try it. I didn’t go to all that trouble just to not do it.”

“And neither did I.” agreed Yolei.

Kari looked a little nervous as she sat on a large rock, twiddling her fingers. Gatomon sat down beside her, “You okay?”

Kari quivered softly but nervously. She had not forgotten how pissed Davis looked when he scolded her.

“You’re nothing but a shameless, (bleeping) liar, Kari!”

“I’m worried.” she said “If we actually confront him, he’ll be madder than ever before.”

Gatomon almost didn’t know how to respond to that, “Well, I know this may not sound right to say, but…” she paused “…He always did have temperamental issues.”

Kari smiled very weakly, remembering all the times Davis had his little freak outs, “But still, never were they ever like this.”

She hung her head forward and sighed, and as she looked up, she saw TK sitting by himself, obviously still shaken from earlier when he saw Patamon through the portal, but they could not be reunited like she and Gatomon.

She got up and walked over to her boyfriend, “TK…?”

He looked up at her and smiled weakly, knowing she was concerned for him, “I’m okay. I just really miss Patamon, and I wish he could come back. I know why he can’t.”

He clenched his fists tightly, and he thought back to what lead to all this, “Davis!” This was the mix of his sadness and his anger, but Kari placed her hand over his to calm him, and she smiled at him lovingly.

They pecked each other softly on the mouth, which the ponies thought was sweet.

Just then, Jun’s mom finally made it to join the gang on her way home from work. “I got your message, Jun. Now what is so important?”

“Mother…” said Jun “Meet the My Little Ponies.”

The ponies waved and bowed to her, and Jun’s mom was rather intrigued. “Are these more of those…Digi-men… you all hang out with?”

“That’s Digimon…” corrected Hawkmon “And no, they’re not like us, but that is beside the point.”

Twilight approached her, “We… heard about your son, and we’re very to hear that.”

Mom looked really sad and hurt, “Thank you…” she said “I know it was a while back, but it still feels like it only just happened.

…Davis.”

Jun and Tai held her softly. Fluttershy felt herself tearing up, “Oh, you poor, poor thing.” she wept softly, and Shining Armor and Twilight comforted her.

“Take it easy, Mrs. M.” said Tai “What if we told you that we brought you here so you can SEE him again.”

“Huh?”

The ponies nodded at her, “We know it sounds hard to believe,” said Starlight “But if what we have planned works… well… I…”

Now Mom looked edgy, “Please do it. If I could just see my son one last time, it’ll really help me!”

Gennai cleared his throat “Are we ready to begin?”

Ken shivered softly, but he snapped himself upright to bravely take on his task. “Stand back. Give me plenty of room.”

Everyone did as they were told, and Mimi was starting to shiver as well, “This is so frightening.” She murmured. Joe held her hand “Easy now… we know why we’re doing this.”

Ken then stood in the open space, and held his D3 up high. The D3 began pulsating with a dark light.

At the very same time, Davis appeared high above the city just as the sun sank below the horizon, and the sky grew darker.

“Now, I’ve got to find those ponies.” he said to himself. He figured they were probably with Tai and Kari; typical of Kari to let new friends in.

Suddenly, as he was about to fly off, he looked down in the direction of the field by the high school where he used to go, and he saw a huge burst of power shooting up into the sky. “That’s dark digital energy!” snapped Davis “What’s going on?”

He flew straight down to investigate.

Ken continued to flow the dark aura up into the air. He was beginning to feel the strain get to him.

“Ken!!” cried Yolei.

“I’m okay.” he called to her, “Kari… can you see Davis anywhere?”

Kari looked up and all around, “No, nothing.”

Jun’s mom looked all around, “I don’t see him either.”

“That’s because only Kari can see him.” said Tai “But Twilight knows a spell than can help us.”

“Wait!” Kari suddenly snapped “I see him! He’s coming!”

Everyone looked up on impulse, forgetting they couldn’t see him.

Davis came soaring in, “Shit!” he growled. He really was hoping not to run into all his friends, and worse… his mother and his sister were there too, but he remembered what the lord had said, “…I have to do this.”

Kari pointed at where Davis was, levitating directly above everyone, just near where Ken was forcing the dark beam.

“Now, Twily…!” snapped Shining Armor.

Twilight shut her eyes tightly, and concentrated hard. “Now!” she shouted and she fired a beam of magic straight at Kari, right in her eyes-- The light was perfectly harmless, and didn’t hurt her vison.

“Kari…!” Davis thundered. He had no idea what Twilight was doing to her, until the blast of light then flashed off of Kari and struck everyone else, including the ponies themselves.

Davis covered his eyes from the bright light, and when the light faded, everyone looked up. “Davis!” cried Sora.

“I see him!” added Izzy.

Everyone gawked in astonishment.

“I don’t believe it!” said Gennai.

“Hawkmon, I think I’m going to faint!” cried Wormon.

Davis’ family both passed out in Tai’s arms when they saw him. “Whoa…! Hey!” cried Tai as he held his girlfriend and her mother up.

As for Davis, he couldn’t believe this as he looked back and forth, all around at everyone gawking at him.

“The spell worked!” said Starlight, but she was much too mesmerized by the sight of whom she saw.

“Davis…” murmured Ken “…is it really you?”

Yolei just looked up at Davis and how unusual he looked, all dark, the clothes he wore, but he himself was looking more and more frustrated.

Twilight approached him, “Davis… is it?” she said softly “We don’t want to hurt you, we just want to talk with you.”

Davis just glared at her furiously. This pony and all her friends were causing himself and the other dark angels so much trouble.

His glare sent shivers down Twilight’s back. Fluttershy whimpered behind the other ponies, “I don’t like that look he’s giving.”

All the while, in the Titans’ verse…

It was the next day, and Robin had gone to the jewelry store with Celestia’s crown jewels to make the exchange, and he returned to the tower with the Sun Crystal.

He took it out of the special box, and undid all the packaging papers wrapped around it.

Everyone gawked at the crystal with such awe. “Oooh…” said Pinkie “I can see myself in so many positions.” And she proceeded to make funny faces and weird poses just to see them all in the crystal’s reflection.

Even Starfire couldn’t help but ogle at the crystal’s stunning beauty. “At least it is safe knowing that we have it and can use it when need be.”

Celestia raised her hoof to rub across the top of her head where her crown once sat. She didn’t regret bartering with it or her necklace at all and could easily replace them once she got back to Equestria…

…but first thing was first. She and the other ponies still wanted to try and help the Titans, especially Terra get over her trauma of Beast Boy.

Terra was relaxing in her seat at the table and working on her breathing for the baby. She seemed much calmer than yesterday.

“You holdin’ out okay?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” replied Terra “Still… I really hope what we’re going to do works. I can’t live like this.”

Cyborg hated to break what he was about to say to her, “Even if it does work and we actually do talk to Beast Boy; how do you know if you’ll really be able to get over it?”

Cyborg felt every eye in the room centered on him.

“What are you saying?” said Robin “That it won’t work anyway? We shouldn’t even try?”

“That’s not what I’m saying at all.” protested Cyborg “I’m saying there’s some things you just got to live with, they can’t just go away because you want them to, or with some kind of magic trick.”

Starfire sensed the inner sadness in his words. “Cyborg, what are you basing this on?”

Cyborg spoke carefully, “Look, I don’t just want to forget Beast Boy, okay? When he died it really broke me. He was my best bud, despite his acting like a mother--”

“Language, please…!” Celestia cut in, reminding her that Flurry Heart was present; not that she herself detested swearing anyway.

“Point is…” Cyborg continued “Even if he was nasty, and giving us all sh--”

“Language…!”

Cyborg sighed, “Point is, he was STILL one of us, and maybe we weren’t always so cool with him, but I miss him, and I can never forget him.”

The others all felt the same, Terra felt the worst, and were Raven present instead of in her room she’d probably feel the same way.

Celestia thought was noble of the Titans, still showing true friendship, and yet it still baffled her that they all had such issues that nearly made them become enemies from what she was told.

“Well, whatever happens,” she said “The most we can do is go through with you together. No one knows friendship better than we do.”

Pinkie and Applejack nodded.

“Thank you,” Robin said.

Then Raven came in, “What did I miss?”

“Never mind that now.” said Robin “Are you ready to do it?”

Raven nodded and told everyone to come to the roof with her, where there would be plenty of room.

“This is it…” said Terra, and her insides were going crazy, partly from her pregnancy, but mostly her own nerves of confronting Beast Boy again. She hadn’t forgotten how large her role was in his insanity, and possible death.

The ponies helped her onto her feet.

“Thanks.” she said.

Once up on the roof, the morning sunlight felt really warm, and the salty sea air felt nice. “Wow! That feels good.” Pinkie said as she felt the breeze flowing through her mane.

Raven urged everyone to form a circle around her around the helipad. “I was reading up and preparing for this spell all night. In order to make it work, I need you all to concentrate hard; clear your minds and ease your spirits.”

“And this will permit us to see Beast Boy?” asked Starfire.

Raven nodded, and then she looked over at Terra, “You don’t need to be in the circle because you can already see him.”

With this known fact, Celestia entrusted Flurry Heart to Terra to care for. “She doesn’t need to be subjected to this.”

Terra held the baby in her arms almost like a pro for she had been practicing, holding pillows in the same way, to be prepared for her own baby. “I promise I’ll take good care of her.”

“Make sure you do.” said Celestia, and she left to join the others leaving Terra to look down at the cooing baby in her arms. Seeing the smile on her little face melted her heart and she smiled softly down at her.

As for the others, they all formed a perfect circle around Raven. She sat in the middle and once again told everyone, “Close your eyes and clear your minds of all thoughts.”

Everyone did as was told and went silent and as stiff as boards of wood. Then Raven went into a deep, silent trance as she concentrated her powers. The dark aura began to flow around her, and only Terra could properly see it, and she covered Flurry’s eyes not wanting her to get scared.

At the very same time, Beast Boy appeared in the skies over Jump City, though no one could see him. “Okay…” he said softly to himself “Just got to get the ponies, and get out of here.”

He could see Titan’s Tower off in the distance, knowing the ponies were there, but he also could feel the sense of darkness coming from the roof. “What’s going on over there?” he wondered, and he flew off on his way to get closer.

The darkness shrouding Raven was glowing brighter than ever and finally enveloped all the ponies and the Titans standing around her; seeping right into their eyes.

Then all was quiet, and everyone opened their eyes, and looking at themselves from head to toe. Pinkie Pie even felt herself all over, pulled on her skin like rubber, and hopped a few times. “I don’t feel any different than I did before.”

“Trust me, you are.” said Raven “We won’t get to find out unless we see Beast Boy again anyway.”

“Well, just how are we supposed to do that?” asked Applejack.

Terra suddenly looked up and gasped, “There he is! He’s coming this way!”

Everyone looked off to where she was pointing, and they couldn’t actually see him heading straight for the tower. Raven’s magic had really worked!

“Whoa!” cried Robin.

“I… I do not believe…” said Starfire.

“…Beast Boy!” stammered Cyborg.

The ponies all gawked in astonishment, but fright as well. All three of them were speechless.

Beast Boy stopped in midair just above the helipad. “There they are.” he said aloud while eyeing the ponies, but then he noticed that they along with all the Titans were gawking at him.

“Beast Boy…!” Robin called up to him.

“We can see you now.” added Starfire.

“Ah?!” cried Beast Boy “No way!! You can all see me?!”

“Um… yeah, we can all see you.” replied Applejack

Beast Boy was fraught with confusion, annoyance, and fear.

The Titans were all just as concerned as they looked at him. “What the hell is he wearing?” Cyborg whispered to the other Titans.

“And why is not his usual shade of green?” wondered Starfire.

Celestia was the most interested by what she was seeing; the way he looked so dark, and pale sent shivers down her spine.

“Beast Boy…” Terra said as she softly stepped forth with Flurry Heart, and she passed her to Pinkie Pie on the way, and stopped until she was a few feet away from him; separated by his floating up high where she couldn’t reach him.

He looked her dead in the eyes and felt extreme anger and hate coursing through him, he couldn’t even speak.

The ponies didn’t like the looks of this.

“I ain’t never seen no one so shaky before.” Applejack whispered to Pinkie Pie.

“Me either…” said Pinkie, and she passed her Flurry Heart, “I think he just needs a hug.” And she bounced her way over.

“Pinkie Pie!” called Applejack.

Pinkie then leapt up high to hug Beast Boy, only to pass right through him like thin air and fall flat on the ground. She was more freaked out than hurt “What the…?!” she cried.

Everyone else whimpered as well.

Beast Boy looked behind him at Pinkie and growled softly, almost like a monster from Tartarus making her whimper and scuttle off.

Terra backed away too to where Raven was standing.

Robin bravely stepped forward “Easy, Beast Boy… we don’t want to hurt you. We just want to talk. I know it’s been awhile.”

Beast Boy glared at him and snarked, “You want to talk? Exactly what is there to talk about?”

Robin didn’t like his attitude, none of the others did, but it was expected.

Meanwhile, in Kagome’s world…

Both she and Inuyasha appeared in the well and climbed up, with the ponies still tattooed onto their faces. “Hey, it worked!” she cried for joy. “We all made it.”

The ponies began to cheer for joy and relief.

As soon as Kagome and Inuyasha stepped outside, in the sunlight, Luna uncast her spell and the ponies all appeared in their normal forms.

“What a ride!” said Rainbow.

“Thank goodness we made it!” cried Rarity.

Luna and Cadance looked all around them at this new world they were in, which was much different than the Feudal Era or Equestria altogether.

“Amazing…” said Luna.

“Astonishing?” added Cadance “Even Las Pegasus was never this big.”

Kagome chuckled softly, but Inuyasha pointed out “So we got you all here, but how are you supposed to get back home?”

“He’s right.” said Rarity “I don’t see how we can possibly get to Equestria from here.”

Suddenly, someone called out to the gang, “Kagome, Inuyasha…!”

It was Kagome’s younger brother Sota, just returning from school, jogging up to them all. He was always excited whenever Inuyasha came too, but suddenly he stopped when he saw the ponies. “Whoa, more demons…?”

Rainbow and Rarity felt offended being called demons.

“I assure you, we are not demons.” said Luna.

Sota was startruck, “Wow, they can talk too!”

Cadance couldn’t help but giggle at Sota’s innocence.

“Oh, brother…” groaned Inuyasha “Do we really have to go through all these intros again?”

Suddenly, Luna looked up in the sky and saw to her astonishment, “…Nobunaga!”

“Huh?!” cried Kagome.

Everyone looked up into the sky, but only Luna could see him up overhead.

Nobunaga was shocked, and slightly horrified. “Kagome… Inuyasha…?” it was them, and they had the four ponies from five-hundred years ago that altered his memories and timeline. “I don’t believe it!” he cried.

“Um… What are we looking at?” asked Sota

Luna then narrowed her eyes and her horn began to glow.

“Not this time…” sneered Nobunaga, and he swerved out of the way before Luna could blast him with her spell like she did centuries ago!

“What is going on?” asked Sota.

“It’s a long story, Sota.” replied Kagome.

The other ponies could do nothing to help, Rainbow had no magic to use, and Cadance and Rarity knew only dark magic could affect Nobunaga, but Nobunaga was proving o be slicker and more elusive than ever; the result of being a Dark Angel for centuries.

“This has got to stop!” Nobunaga thundered, and he realized what he could do to put things right and stop the ponies from causing him any more trouble.

He…

Davis…

…And Beast Boy…

All three of them, at that exact same moment, raised their arms above their heads, and their hands began to glow with a huge dark aura.

“What’s happening?!” cried Kari

“What’s he doing?” shouted Terra.

The boys created portals like black holes, which began to suck everyone near them up like a vacuum.

“What’s going on?!” cried Twilight.

“It’s a trans-dimensional warp!” shouted Raven.

Everyone felt themselves falling through a remarkable yet dizzy ride through a serious of dimensional warps, vortexes, and paths of mixed colors, lightning, and flashes… until finally, every crash landed in a most dark and foreboding place.

It was as dark as night, darker even. The skies were all covered with thick dark clouds, with hints of dark purple streaks. The lands were all dark, long and practically endless. All ways there was darkness and more darkness. The grounds were dry and covered with dark purple and grey sand, and no vegetation or plant life whatsoever. There were large mountains in the distances, and soft yet eerie winds whistling around.

All three groups stood nearly at the same place gawking around at the darkness all around them. “What is this place?” Twilight whimpered.

Celestia’s ears twitched, “Twilight?!”

Luna’s head snapped up right “Sister…!”

The pony groups all turned to face one another, and their faces lit up with joy, and they all huddled together exchanging hugs and delight to see one-another again.

Cadance was especially happy to be reunited with her whole family, “Oh, Flurry Heart!” she sobbed as she cuddled her crying baby close to her and hugged her husband and sister-in-law.

The two sisters hugged, and Luna noticed, “Sister, your crown… your necklace!”

“Never mind…” Celestia sobbed, and she hugged her sister again.

Suddenly, the eerie winds captured their attentions, and they along with the other groups were shaken with fear.

“Kagome…!” cried Sota “Where are we?”

His sister held him close “Easy, Sota, it’ll be fine.”

Inuyasha had never seen a place like this before. He sniffed the air hard, “This place reeks of… death.”

Sota only cried harder. “Inuyasha!” scolded Kagome.

The Digi Destined and friends all felt chills running down their spines. “This place is even darker than the Dark Ocean.” said TK.

Wormon and Hawkmon held each other whimpering.

“Babies.” Gatomon muttered, but the howling winds and the swirling dark skies made her feel the same, and she huddled together with them.

Kari, Ken, and Yolei were beginning to freak out softly due to their hate of the dark!

Jun and her mother slowly woke up after fainting.

“What happened?” asked Jun “I didn’t think it got this dark at night.”

Her mother looked up at the errie skies, “I don’t think this is the night. We must be in that… that… Digital land you call.”

“That’s “Digital World” corrected Gennai “And no… that’s not where we are. I would know.”

Izzy’s computer was dead and wouldn’t work at all. “Even I can’t tell where we are.”

Cyborg’s computer was also out of action, but his power cells were holding up fine. “Well that won’t help us.”

The other Titans looked all around, “Raven, perhaps you know of this place?” asked Starfire.

“No, I’ve never seen anything like this before.” replied Raven.

Terra held her stomach which was churning with sickening feelings, again, most likely from her pregnancy, but she was physically fine, but she wondered where Beast Boy went.

Celestia tried to use her magic to make her horn glow to shed more light in the darkness, but it didn’t work at all. “My magic!” she cried.

Twilight and Starlight tried, and they got nothing.

Starfire tried to hold up a star-bolt in her hand “I cannot make it work!” she whimpered “Our powers do not seem to function here.”

“That’s right.” said a voice behind her. It was Beast Boy and he was with Nobunaga, Davis, and…

“Spike!” cried Twilight.

Spike just sneered at her, “Hello, Twilight. It’s been a while.”

Rarity’s eyes lit up, “Oh, Spike… is it really you?!”

For once, Spike did not seem thrilled to see her and continued to glare at her.

“What is all this?” Tai suddenly spoke up, “Where are we? Why did you guys bring us here?”

“We were only going after the ponies.” replied Davis “The fact we took all of you with us couldn’t be helped, but maybe it’s just as well for all the trouble you’ve all been causing us Dark Angels.”

“Dark… Angels?” asked Robin.

Everyone looked around and saw more and more creatures exactly like the quartet; only they were completely black toned with no faces, like wearing a complete suit over their entire bodies.

One of the sentries then approached everyone and cleared his throat at the quartet. “The lord has summoned you all to appear before him.”

“The lord?” squeaked Fluttershy, and she felt her knees getting so weak with fear she nearly fell over.

Spike rolled his eyes, “Just come with us, now!”

He and the other Dark Angels walked off.

“Wow, he’s rude for a shrimp.” said Inuyasha.

Kagome agreed with him, “We better do as they say.”

The ponies were most upset with Spike’s attitude. “I’ve never known him to be that short with us.” said Starlight to Twilight.

Twilight was feeling really upset deep down about Spike.

Kari looked on ahead at Davis’ back facing her, and she wanted to try and at least talk to him, but having seen the angry expression before he turned away from her, and how furious he looked before her brought everyone to this place, she decided it against it.

The Titans all walked closely together in their own group while the other groups all stayed together, but Raven suddenly stopped and looked down at the dark rocks in the ground and how they were neatly smoothed as if they were caved.

She reached out to take a small piece, when Beast Boy slapped her hand, “Don’t… Touch… Anything!” he growled at her “How do you like it?”

He was referring to that time in Tokyo she gave him the same understandable, but harsh courtesy.

Raven was already pissed, but she suddenly realized, “…How did he physically touch me?”

The Titans didn’t like how Beast Boy had just treated her, but resisted any urge to call him out.

Finally, they arrived on the spot. The Sentry and the quartet bowed to their ruler, but all the others were confused.

“It’s nothing but a big wall of black.” said Cody.

“Insolent fool…!” jeered Nobunaga “Look from another perspective and you shall see.”

Everyone looked up, way, way up and gasped with such amazement. The Lord was and incredibly enormous dark being, more than twice the height of Canterlot Palace. The blackness everyone was all looking at was just the start of a massive trail of energy like a genie’s lower portion of energy. The Lord’s entire body was pitch-black, with slight hints of faded sparkles indicating the edges.

Way up top, his head alone had to be the size of a house, and atop his head were shapes resemble antler horns, and his eyes glowed dark gray. He was sitting perfectly still and silent as a mountain.

There was not a single person or pony in any of the three groups that weren’t fraught with fear and trembling at the sight of the lord.

Act 13: Who's really to blame

ACT THIRTEEN

“Welcome, mortals.” the lord’s dark, deep, yet soft echoing voice said to them, “You have entered a realm of limbo where no light can penetrate, and the despairing find their silence… known as The Dark Zone.”

“D-D-D-Dark… Zone!” whimpered Mimi.

“Yes,” replied the lord “I must congratulate you all. No mortal has ever set foot in our realm. For billions of years we have existed in silence and solitude. Your arrival here is a mere fluke.”

Everyone was still trembling softly, much to the annoyance of the quartet.

Even the lord realized, “Perhaps I am a bit too much for their mortal minds to handle.” And with that, his entire gargantuan body was enveloped in swirling dark smoke, frightening everyone but the angles to step back several paces. “This is getting freaky!” cried Rainbow.

When the smoke had cleared, there stood the lord, no longer humongous, but rather as tall as two men on top of one another. He too looked like the really dark angels, with black all over his skin, no face, glowing eyes. He had long black hair that reached way down his back side. He still had the deer antlers atop his head, and he wore an outfit of a black armored vest with faded black designs all over the front, and a black robe down his lower half, and long dark scarves fluttering from his wrists.

“I trust you will find me less overwhelming now.”

Everyone looked at him, more with awe.

“Who are you?” asked Shining Armor.

“My name is Erebus: Head Dark Angel. For billions of years I have served as Lord and Guardian of the Dark Zone, and for all those eons of living in darkness, I became the creature you just saw; my true form.

This that you see me as now is only the remains of what I used to look like.”

“Billions of years…?” asked Terra.

Erebus nodded, and he decided to explain…

His eyes glowed brightly as the darkness began to warp all around everyone, allowing him to show images of how it all began.

“Before time began, before the worlds you knew came into existence, there was the great creation, by myself and The Creators: many spiritual gods and goddesses, each controlling many of the elements and forces needed to create everything anywhere.

From our creations, the dimensions and the multi-verse were born, and would flourish with more creation, more existence and more of anything that ever would be in the great eons to come.

We Creators, satisfied with our work, continued to watch over the realms. We could not ask for anything more, not even I myself… for I had her with me; my dear Kiran, a goddess of the light.

Even we Creators knew and understood love-- we created it after all.

My dear Kiran and I, we were so happy together, even the other Creators envied our love. Despite that we were two forces of difference, I being of Darkness and she of Light, it mattered not to us.

I almost felt I could love Kiran more than the verses we helped to create. Things were so perfect!

Unfortunately, just as good came from the worlds made, even we Creators were not beyond our errors and flaws.

The energy forces of the realms were starting to mix in ways that we were not prepared for. Fire mixing with water, darkness clashing with light, and wind and earth shattering!

From these created other worlds, more dastardly than ever; realms of limbo and afterlife so mysterious, one would never believe they could remain. Heaven… Hell… Purgatory… and all the types you can think of.

…And among all them all, The Dark Zone itself.

In all the chaos that was occurring, we Creators struggled to get it under control, and in the midst of things, Kiran was affected badly, and was severely weakened in a great blast known as The Big Bang.”

Once the chaos was stabilized and the realms were safe, Kiran had awoken but she had lost her memories of us all, even I. She did not know me, did not remember the love we shared. She didn’t even know she was a goddess who helped to create it all.

We tried to help restore her memories, but she was frightened by us all, and she wished to wander away to discover a way for herself to continue. Knowing this was not a safe move, we Creators continued to try and help restore her memories, only to further irritate her to the point where her powers simply erupted in a chaotic force.

The power of this force affected different worlds and realms, and cursed the creators-- sealing them all away to a random planet in an unknown dimension, but I myself was unfortunate to be sent here to the Dark Zone, and cursed with it as well, which changed me into a Dark Angel upon my reformation.”

The images faded away, and none of the mortal felt anything short of touched, hurt, and upset for him. “That’s… so sad.” cried Kagome.

“Damn…” said Inuyasha.

The Digi Destined and gang had never heard of anything so dark, hurtful and cursed before. Even Ken felt that his experience with Darkness was nothing now.

The Titans were speechless, and the ponies were stiff as boards.

“But that doesn’t explain why all the rest of you are here.” Cadance said, hinting at the other angels, and they all explained.

“The Dark Zone is a form of cursed afterlife” said Nobunaga “Lord Erebus explained how we Dark Angels came here after being cursed ourselves from birth.”

Erebus nodded, “Darkness is not just a form meaning lack of light, it also is, not interpreted, but in actuality a cursed force of deep emotion; a curse that can consume all and cause great and terrible chaos.

Whatever it was that Kiran’s outburst had done affected the realms in many ways. There are many different creatures, discoveries, and many effects other creations and discoveries.”

The groups began to feel astonished to learn this, of how and why they were all different in many ways.

Davis stepped forth, “The Darkness strikes like a bolt of lightning, without warning at any place, any time to any male.”

“Wait… “Any male?” asked Cyborg.

“That’s right.” replied Beast Boy “Every creature in the Dark Zone is a dude.”

Everyone looked round at any angel they could see, and surely enough there was not a female amongst them; not one.

“The darkness here isn’t like any other.” said Spike “Men are more vulnerable towards it than girls.

In any dimension, if a certain male creature, no matter what the species, suffers from extreme depression, bad luck, and a horrible life… enough to make you scream…” he didn’t have to go on, as everyone pictured what happened next…!

A bright flash, followed by the victim’s eyes going dark, and eventually their souls are drained away; sent to the Dark Zone.

Spike looked all around at the many humanoid Dark Angels around him “The longer they stay here, the longer they are consumed by more darkness, and they all take the same shape. That’s what I’ll look like someday myself.”

The sentry agreed, “When I first came here, many thousands of years ago, I was an ordinary lemur in the jungle, and now I have taken on this form.”

A dark angel flew over head on his way across the lands, “That one used to be a dinosaur who lived millions of years ago, until the darkness overwhelmed him in his life, and he came here.”

Kari glared at Erebus “You just pick some random guy and bring him here because he’s having bad luck?!”

“Silence!” growled the sentry “How dare you balk at the lord!”

Erebus held his hand up silencing the sentry. “Her emotions are healthy.” He then looked down at Kari “I had nothing to do with their coming here. This cursed darkness chooses for them.

Unfortunate as it is, every great while, there an individual male born with this curse of being susceptible to this darkness. They do not realize this, even WE ourselves do not realize they could become a dark angel… until it actually happens.

If their lives are truly dark, cursed, painful… here they come, and here they will stay.”

“Wait!” said Joe “That’s it? They have to come here just because they had bad luck and couldn’t change their lives?”

“That’s exactly it.” said Beast Boy “Our souls have been stuck here in this dark nightmare for so long, we’ve lost our bodies. We’re dead! Finished! Kaput! Done like dinner… and that’s all there is to it. We can’t even go back to the way we were even if we wanted to.”

Nobunaga nodded “As Dark angels, we are tasked with venturing into our respective worlds, and from there we collect a powerful energy known as Dark Aura.

This is a magical substance drawn from negative energy from mortals. You may not know of this, but all things, both good and bad, emit strong levels of energy that the mortal eye cannot see. These two energy forces are constantyl at war with one another trying to overpower the opposing force.

We absorb the Dark Aura, which we use to keep our realm stable, and to help our dark powers remain in check, and also… we do mortals unaffected by our darkness a favor.”

“And just what favor is that?” asked Raven.

Davis answered “The Darkness causes bad luck, curses and misfortune to mortal worlds. By absorbing this darkness, we can help living mortals not be affected by such bad luck.

What do you think grants you all the lucky breaks and stuff that make you come on top? It’s us… taking all the bad away. Then we just let it all loose here in the Dark Zone, we meditate a bit, and then go get more.”

The mortals all felt disgusted with such a style. “That’s all you ever do?” asked Inuyasha “You just sit on your butts, go get this dark energy to make other people happy, then do nothing until you go out and get more again?

…Pretty lame.”

“So what?” snapped Beast Boy “What else can we possibly do? We can’t be seen by most mortals when we go out there. We’re just intangible shadows. We can’t do much else.”

“Then how was Kari able to see you?” asked Sora.

“What about me too?” added Terra.

“…AND US TOO.” Luna and Raven said together.

Kagome even remembered Princess Tsuyu was able to see Nobunaga when no others could.

Erebus spoke, “I too wondered how this possible, and now I finally understand.

Only those who have some connection to any other form of dark aura, or those who were closely linked and largely responsible for the respective Dark Angel being sent here have the ability to communicate with us.

It is possible this is due to Kiran’s power that caused this.

Only here, in our dark domain can you all see and physically touch us. As was said before, in your worlds, the dark angels take on the form of intangible shadows. They cannot be seen, heard, or touched by any other… which is how they prefer it, as do I.”

The quartet agreed, explaining how they liked not being seen, caring much for the sakes of others, and rather just going about their business collecting the aura. Above all, they did not wish to interfere in mortals’ lives, which was why Erebus has restrained most of their powers.

All they could really do in the mortal realms was teleport and absorb aura. Everything else they did, like walking through walls, and flying just came naturally as they were shadows.

“Um…” Jun said as she raised her hand “Can I, like, ask a question?”

Erebus nodded.

“Why… did you bring us all here?”

Nobunaga glared at the ponies and replied, “Because of them.”

The ponies were shocked, “Us?” snapped Pinkie Pie.

“What did we do?” asked Twilight.

Spike decided to take this one, revealing they, the Dark Angels, had been aware of the ponies little dimensional warp. “Even though it wasn’t your fault, your actions in each of the other realms caused us a great deal of trouble.”

He then proceeded to point out the difficulties the ponies had caused, and the others had inadvertently helped them to cause.

First: The dimensional trans-warp from the malfunctioning mirror gate in Equestria began to shift the darkness within the dark zone, which could have led to unstable levels of dark power being thrown all about.

Then, as if it were bad enough that some of them could naturally see the Dark Angels through their connections, Princess Luna altered Nobunaga’s timeline from when she made his appear visible with her magic in the Feudal Era, which caused a little more instability for all the Dark Angels, now having had five hundred years of their memories revised due to the shift.

And to top it all off, the fact that each and every group used tricks and magic on the Dark Angels to make the visible with the intention of trying to talk and reason with them, this angered the quartet especially.

Erebus was also enraged deep down by this, but he did not let it show.

“So we brought the ponies here to get them all back to Equestria, where they belong.” said Nobunaga “The rest of you are only here because you were caught in the middle. It could not be helped.”

“Don’t worry,” said Davis “We’ll send you all back to your own worlds.”

“And you’re coming with us too!” his mom said.

“What?” snapped Davis.

“You’re coming too, Beast Boy.” said Robin.

“And you, Spike.” added Twilight.

Kagome and friends didn’t say anything about Nobunaga, but Erebus stepped forth and spoke severely to the mortals, “That is out of the question!”

“You got that right.” grumbled Beast Boy “We already told you, but it just doesn't register with you."

Inuyasha was starting to lose his patience, “Look, we all sorry what happened to all of you, but we want to help.”

Kagome was most surprised, “Inuyasha?”

TK stepped forward just as serious as Inuyasha “I agree. You guys just can’t stay here like this and do nothing forever.”

Davis shrugged, "Are you seriously allergic to listening? Let me spell it out for you again, and I'll speak very slowly.

This... is... a... Dark... Limbo...! Got it?

It... is... what... it... is... and... neither... you... nor... we... can... change... that! Got it?"

Spike agreed. "Even if we did have a choice in the matter, we still wouldn't go back with you.

“You are not serious, are you?!” Starfire asked in shocked, and the quartet folded their arms and glared at the groups. “Eeyup, they’re serious alright.” said Applejack.

“You bet we are…” sneered Beast Boy “Even if we could come back to life-- which we can't-- you honestly think we want to reconcile, or make up with you? If you think that, you're all more pathetic than we thought."

Nobunaga agreed, “Many of you are responsible for sending us to this nightmare in the first place!” He didn’t specifically refer to Inuyasha and Kagome for his own problems, but he did make himself clear. "I have no reason to leave. My world has been gone for a very long time, and even still, I would rather not go back."

Twilight, Celestia and Luna felt livid.

“Just a minute!” growled Twilight, and she confronted Davis first, knowing only his story from Kari and the Digi Destined. “Kari told us everything that happened to you, and she’s really sorry for the way she acted.”

Kari looked over at Davis and nodded almost tearfully. Tai held his sister softly, “Davis, we’re all sorry for the way we treated you. It’s been bothering us ever since.”

The others all nodded.

Celestia confronted Beast Boy, “The Titans told me what happened with you too, and I realize how hard you had it, but don’t you think you can see it to at least try and reconcile?”

Rarity approached Spike, “Spike, it’s what good friends do. You above all should know that.”

The ponies all looked at him with loving care.

Terra approached Beast Boy, “Beast Boy, I’m pregnant with your baby.”

Beast Boy looked at her stomach, and seemingly realized this for the first time, and he remembered that day when they… did it!

Inuyasha and Kagome didn’t know much to say to Nobunaga. It wasn’t like he had much to return to since his era was well passed at this time.

“Nobunaga, what would you choose?” Kagome asked “Would you really want to stay here, and be bored for all eternity?”

Luna stepped beside her, “I know that you were a good man in your time, and despite your thinking, there would still be hope for you.” She paused and looked at the other angels “…For all of you.”

Twilight agreed, “Don’t you see? This is what real friendship can do. Good friends can always make up, and start anew.”

In spite of every heart filling thing that was said, the Dark Angels were completely unmoved. Davis even chuckled softly. “Good friends… DO NOT let other friends down in the first place, or treat them like non-real friends.”

Everyone felt confused.

Davis then confronted Twilight, “Friends can’t ALWAYS make up and start anew, especially if they’re not really your friends to begin with.

Trust me, kiddo; I know a lot more about friendship than you do.”

Twilight felt most insulted, as did the other ponies, and even Matt was livid “How can you say that?!” he snarled at him.

“Don’t bother!” said TK “He’s just being butthurt because he still can’t get over that Kari chose me over him.”

“TK!” Kari snapped.

The sentry was outraged, “Why you, I ought to…!” Davis held up his arm, “I can handle this.”

He looked up at Erebus, and he nodded down at him allowing him to proceed.

Davis walked straight up to Twilight, who stood next to Kari, “Kari told you about me, right?”

“That’s right.” replied. Twilight.

“We all were told,” added Starlight “She explained about your fallout, and that you wanted to be with her and it didn’t work out, and we were told how you got killed. We understand you’re upset at the loss of your Digimon, Ex-Veemon, but is all this suffering really worth it, just because you didn’t get to be with the girl.”

Davis shook his head in dismay and chuckled “You really think this is just about me and Kari? Well, it isn’t!”

He then glared at Kari dead in the eyes, “I heard you tell them what happened, but you didn’t tell them EVERYTHING! Like how you wouldn’t have gone out with me even if you weren’t dating TK, or any boy for that matter.”

“What?” snapped Shining Armor “Kari is that true?”

Kari stammered and twiddled her fingers, “I… may have said… something like that.”

Davis sighed, “I’ll show you exactly what she said.” and with a wave of his hand, he created a dark wave that revealed images of the past, exactly as it happened with no exaggerations at all.

Davis only sighed “It’s not just about Kari, okay. Sure it’s a little about it. Maybe if I had asked her out when I had the chance it could’ve been different.”

“No it wouldn’t.” said Kari “I wouldn’t gone out with you.”

Davis nearly froze dead on the spot, “What was that?”

“Davis, I wouldn’t have gone out with you even if I didn’t choose TK. You’re a great friend, but you’re just not my type.”

“That’s right… she did say that!” said Gatomon “I guess we all just forgot over the while.”

The ponies couldn’t believe what they saw, especially Cadance “You had no intention of giving a guy who liked you a chance, not even one?!”

Kari was shaking in guilt and fear.

“I… I can’t believe you.” said Fluttershy.

“Oh, believe it.” said Davis “I also notice that she didn’t explain to you, she claimed to see me as friend, but all she ever was tease me, think hardly much of me, and worse, she constantly flirted with TK using their friendship just to make me feel jealous.”

He showed more images, confirming his complaining, and one of which was Kari’s inner voice confessing to it.

“While those three were having fun at the beach, I was in New York with TK, partly to visit Mimi, and partly to make Davis jealous.”

The ponies were completely speechless, and Twilight was rather livid with Kari now. Real friends NEVER made fun of real friends like that!

“Oh, it gets better…” said Davis, and he glared at all the other Digi Destined, and his mother and sister. “The rest of you couldn’t respect my own wishes and privacy!”

He showed images of Davis declaring that if he couldn’t have Kari he was willing to try and let her go and let her be with TK, while he himself stayed alone with no girlfriend and wanted pursue life single!

His mother constantly interfered with his life by setting him up on blind dates with neighboring girls, and there girls at school whom Davis turned down, not just because he had no feelings for them, but because a lot of them were gold digger; just wanting to date him to boost their own images. They cared nothing for Davis, or even that he had feelings.

He told this to Kari, his mom, and the others many, many times, but all they ever did was scold him and call him out for being stubborn. Kari even set up that dating website which made more girls go after Davis, and he felt very harassed! He told everyone, repeatedly, to knock it off and let him be, and they didn’t listen, just continued to feel he should have a date!

More arguments followed, and Kari confessed her unwilling to see Davis as anything but a friend. That was how the fights broke out, Ex-Veemon was destroyed thanks to TK and Magna-Angemon, and Kari just punched Davis in the face.

Davis stopped the images, and everyone was speechless.

“You see!” Davis snarled “I came to the Dark Zone because of all of you, and especially YOU, Kari! You claimed you were my friend, but are so incredibly… SELFISH! It was all about what YOU wanted

You set up that dating sight because you WANTED me to date other girls.

Mom only wanted me to date because it would satisfy her own needs, not mine!

What kind of friends refuse to listen and understand? What kind of friends refuse to give just a little respect and try to see you in a new way? Most of all, what kind of friends act like complete AND TOTAL… HYPOCRITES?!!”

All the Digi Destined, and friends with them were total frozen with grief, fear, TK was growing extremely angry with Davis, despite what a lot of he said was true.

“That goes double for me!” Beast Boy sneered as he glared at the Titans. “There's no way I'd want to go back to make up with you idiots!"

He conjured up his own images of his past; the very story he had told Terra, but none of the other Titans, or the ponies heard.

How he was mutated after getting sick…

His folks dying in a flood because of unscrupulous dam buidlers…

His abusive life and his struggles to find acceptance, the Doom Patrol, and the Titans themselves…!

Sure, they did have a few good times, but just a few, all the rest were bad and harsh. All the Titans would give him a look, exclude him from their activities, and not want much to do with him most of the time, even if it was due to his ignorance and inability to understand complex things.

Sure, part of the reason was that he was being just a little annoying, but it didn’t excuse the other Titans’ behaviour, especially not Raven’s! She was the worst of them all…

Insulting him… talking down to him… and very often smacking him upside the head, even when he had a good idea, or just a suggestion; whether it was smart or dumb.

…and Raven WAS NOT on her period then, or the other times…!

“Any good chance we could replace Beast Boy with a robot too?”

“Beast Boy had a brain?”

“Blue is still my favorite color… And don't get used to this smile, 'cause you're still not funny.”

“I can't believe I'm gonna say this, but I wish Beast Boy were here”

All this and more was proof she truly did not think highly of him; that he could never be anything than an immature goofball.

Even on her birthday, all the Titans tried to help her celebrate, not knowing it meant she was cursed, and how did Raven handle it… by throwing a fit and destroying everything in a raging huff!

Beast Boy glared every furiously at Raven liked he was ready to run her through, “You… Bitch…!! I should’ve killed you long ago!” he snarled.

Raven didn’t know whether to feel remorseful, or extremely pissed, but she just stood with her arms folding and the same “I don’t care” expression on her face…

…Which Celestia found extremely disturbing, now seeing Raven for whom she really was deep down-- a creepy, snarky freak! Despite her reasons for trying to stay neutral, her attitude was still highly inexcusable, and not at all friend-like! She could have handled things much better-- more GENTLE like!

“But we DID have good times!” Raven protested.

“Yes, we did!” Robin pointed out.

With that Beast Boy viewed the images, and while they all did have SOME good times, even himself cheering Raven up when her heart was broken hearted…

“Like I said…” Beast Boy protested “You’ve done more bad to me than you’ve done nice. Those good things mean nothing to me now!”

All the Titans felt heart struck, in a bad way, and Beast Boy wasn’t through yet.

“As if that weren’t bad enough, how do you think it feels to be a hero-- when you give, and give, and give… and what’s your reward for it? Nobody knows you! Nobody appreciates you! They hardly even know you’re alive!”

He showed images of how he had hardly any fans in Jump City. The stores barely hand any Beast Boy merchandise to sell, whereas the stuff for the other Titans sold like hotcakes due to their popularity.

As Beast Boy walked down the streets of people, no one would look at him, say “hello” or even give him a smile… like he wasn’t even there.

It wasn't like he was asking for people to bend over and kiss his ass like he was a god. All he wanted just a little respect and appreciation instead of being unsung!

Then there were the changes in the city, which cost Beast Boy all his favorite hangout places, and were all replaced with work buildings, and factories-- things he could not find any use for, and there were no replacements in the entire city-- no more video stores, candy shops. No more arcades, no theme parks or playgrounds, no skate parks-- It was as if the entire town was becoming one big workforce, and outlawing fun and games… it wasn’t really… but there was no reason to think different.

Terra gulped hard when Beast Boy glared at her, “Your turn…!”

He showed images of how they almost had a thing going on, every moment since when they first met, to their first date, to her betrayal to Slade, and turning against the Titans only to save the entire city form an underground volcano.

“You were the best friend… I ever had!”

She turned to stone.

And then… there it was, at her old school…

“You’re my friend! You’re a Teen Titan!”

“You’re wrong!”

“Things change, Beast Boy. The girl you want me to be is just a memory.”

She faked having amnesia and forgot about her past, only to be uncovered she was deliberately trying to forget her past, and brushed Beast Boy off entirely all so she could live a normal life. She just kicked him to the curb, just like that, not wanting anything to do with him, or even remember the good times they had, or that he was willing to forget all the bad things she did and give her love, a home, and loving family.

…But that was no good for her. “Just leave me alone!” was all she said.

And how did the Titans react to his well-understandable grieving…? But forcefully telling him to move on, and get over his troubles like that. Starfire even gave him false hopes telling him the old “Plenty of fish in the sea” dribble.

Socially, Beast Boy was completely washed up! Having a home with the titans meant nothing to him, neither was being a superhero if all he was going to get was pain, pushed over, disrespected, and worse: people who lied to him, like Terra!

She realized she loved him and still wanted to be with him, which lead to the conceiving of their baby growing inside her. They promised to try and take it steady, but Terra let her selfishness take over and took him to court on the charge of raping her, which he didn’t do; she willingly slept with him!

The Titans even knew Terra was lying, and committing deliberate perjury in court while under oath for the sake of not losing her normal life style, and yet, the Titans didn’t say a thing about it to the court. Though they had reasons to protect Terra, it didn’t help that Beast Boy was found guilty and sentenced to the insane asylum.

The rest of it was history.

“Some friends you are!” Beast Boy growled at the titans “All I ever did was give, and give. I tried to fit in, tried to make you all have a good laugh, and I made great sacrifices to help YOU and the people of the city, and you repaid me with selfishness and disrespect!”

Robin had taken enough, “So we give you a home… we give you food and shelter, and you can’t show respect for that?!”

“UGH!!” growled Beast Boy “You didn’t listen to a thing I said! You gave me THINGS… most of which was stuff I didn’t want! All I ever wanted was to be loved, respected, and treated like a decent guy. Instead, I always got the opposite. You were always telling me to suck it up and move on… TO WHAT?! How can I move on when I have nothing move on to? When the people I care about keep taking things from me and betraying me?”

Robin tried to argue, but he couldn’t think of anything to say that wouldn’t result in more anger and hatred, or even remotely try to resolve things.

Terra felt her anger and sadness creeping up on her. “Our baby… means nothing to you?”

“Not… a… Thing!” growled Beast Boy “What do I care about some baby you’re having? I’m dead, and frankly maybe your baby should die too, that way it won’t have YOU for a mother and be subjected to all the lies and pain you inflicted upon me!”

Terra felt really hurt and looked ready to burst out sobbing.

Everyone in all the other groups looked enraged! “NOW JUST A MOMENT!” shouted Cyborg “That’s going way too far!”

“SILENCE!!” shouted Erebus. The darkness rumbled and swirled all around everyone. He then calmed down “I believe the point has been quite clear. The Dark Angels have no intention to ever return to your worlds, and I share their spite.”

“What? You too?” asked Rainbow.

Erebus nodded “I was sent to this cursed zone by a freak accident; as if I was punished for a crime I hadn’t committed, but living in this realm for all these billions of years, I, too, have no reason to go back to how I once was.”

All four groups fell completely silent in shock, anger, outrage, and even a slight bit of concern.

“Now that is all we have to say to one-another.” said Nobunaga “Perhaps you all should leave this realm.”

Erebus agreed, “We will send you all back to your respective worlds, but know this: You are never again to interfere with us. We Dark Angels are what we are. We cannot change it. It was never anyone's decision to come here, but it is our decision to remain. We wish to be left to our domicile, and we wish to remain undisturbed.

I have spoken!”

The four groups felt a mix of anger and fear. Inuyasha was especially ticked “Look who’s all high and mighty.”

“Shh…!” snapped Kagome “Don’t make him any angrier than he already is!”

Even Celestia did not wish to argue with a god.

Erebus then turned and walked off into the darkness. “See them on their way…” he told the quartet.

The quartet agreed, and created portals for all the groups to head through to take them all back to their respective worlds.

The groups didn’t even bother to say good bye, or look at one another. After what they had all just seen and learned, what were they to think of one another? The ponies especially felt in different to the Titans and the Digi Destined, now seeing them for how selfish and cruel they really were.

True, the Dark Angels hadn’t acted any better, but then again it was hard to blame them. Some of the ponies felt they wouldn’t be able to hold it in either.

Then again, they, too, had their own little falling out.

Spike stood near the portal to Equestria, still glaring angrily at the ponies, not just for all the trouble and instability they caused the Dark Zone, but also for remembering their treating him poorly.

Rarity not willing to give him a chance at a date simply because he was a different species than she, and all his mishaps that caused accidents, and being blamed for other things he didn’t do, like making Flurry Heart cry, and leading the ponies to insult him behind his back.

“Spike…” Twilight said still trying to reconcile with him, but he just turned his back to her, “Don’t, bother. Just go!”

“Spike, please…!” Rarity pleaded, but even her tears did not move him like they used to “It’s not use, Rarity. I never want to see you again… any of you!”

All the ponies felt crushed to hear him say that, especially Rarity. With tears flooding in her eyes, she went through the portal first.

“Goodbye, Spike.” Twilight said as she walked through the portal, followed by the rest of the group. Even though Celestia and Luna had nothing to do with Spike’s troubles, they too were feeling crushed, but he wouldn’t even look at either of them either.

The ponies were gone.

Inuyasha, Kagome and Sota stood before Nobunaga and the portal that would take them all back to Kagome’s house. Nobunaga wasn’t very hostile with them, as still they were not completely to blame for his troubles. “Good luck.” he simply said to the trio.

Kagome wanted to try and reason with him again, but Inuyasha put his hand on her shoulder and shook his head, telling her it was best they left, especially for Sota. “I want to go home!” he cried softly.

So, the trio left and were gone.

Davis and Beast Boy had set up portals for the Titans and the Digi-Destined’s group. Neither of the boys seemed the least bit interested in talking to or even looking at any of the members.

“Beast Boy…” Terra cried.

“Davis, please…” Kari said.

“Come on, bro.” added Jun.

“Son.” said mom, but both boys turned and pointed angrily at the portals. “Get out!” Davis growled ever so softly, “…Now!” added Beast Boy.

Shaken with sadness and rage, all members of both groups walked through the portals.

Terra and Kari stopped one last time to look grimly at the two boys, but then they were gone, and the portals vanished.

The four angels then hung their heads low sighing in both relief, and slight remorse. Though they had all finally managed to scold and balk at those who had wronged them and were responsible for their fates in the Dark Zone, it still actually hurt just a little.

“I think perhaps we should mediate now.” said Nobunaga.

The other three agreed, and they all sat together on the sands, while their lord watched over them, still in his small form. “This is how it must be.” he said to himself “I just hope nothing else happens to worsen things.”

Kagome’s mom was returning home with a full bag of groceries, “Kagome, Sota… Inuyasha?”

All three of them were sitting on the deck of the house, Kagome and Inuyasha looked way down, while Sota seemed scared out of his wits. “What happened with all of you?”

“Mom!” cried Sota “We saw it! It was so horrible! I thought I was going to die, I… I…”

“Calm down, honey! What are you saying?”

Kagome and Inuyasha had no idea how to explain to her.

The Digi Destined and co made it back to their world, and it was deep at night.

“We… made it.” Wormon said softly.

“Yes… we did.” agreed Hawkmon, but the reason or his low toned voice was because he, just like all the others felt really down and disturbed.

Jun and her mother were very upset. They just stood where they were with tears rolling down their cheeks, but they didn’t move, didn’t make a sound, and they barely blinked their eyes.

Tai couldn’t blame them a bit, and as if that weren’t hard on him enough, as well as his own feelings, Kari looked equally as upset, and rather scared, but not because of the dark or the creepiness, but rather… at herself!

“Kari…” he said softly to her, though he didn’t need to ask “…Are you okay?”

“No…” she peeped softly “No, I’m not, Tai.”

Everyone felt just horrible for what they had seen.

“I… better back to the Digital World.” said Gennai.

Izzy hardly moved.

“I said… I need to get back to the Digital World.”

Izzy snapped out of it, “Oh… right…” and he booted up his computer, which was working again now that they were out of the Dark Zone, and the gateway was loaded.

Gennai looked at Gatomon trying to comfort Kari.

Now that it was rightly known that Kari was indirectly responsible for Davis’ death, that didn’t excuse her from the potential charges, but seeing how upset Kari and everyone else was—even he himself felt just as bad-- Gennai decided it best not to take Gatomon back with him now, and he would have to have a word with the four Digital Guardians about this.

Then he was gone.

TK was upset for everyone and extremely furious as well, “Damn you, Davis!” he growled under his breath “If you weren’t already dead, I’d kill you myself!” but he had to try and stop thinking that way and be brave for his friends, and for Kari.

The Titans made it back to the helipad on Titan’s tower. Starfire was on the verge of tears, Robin comforted her. Cyborg looked way down hearted over his former best friend just kicking him to the curb like that. Then again, he couldn’t blame him after all he saw.

Raven, she was so silent, so mixed with deep inner emotions, what could she possibly say, or feel?

But she finally spoke up when she noticed Terra seemed a little pale, and was breathing strangely. “Terra, what’s wrong?”

“I think… I’m gonna… paaaaa…” she was starting to faint, and Robin and Starfire quickly caught her. “She has passed out!” cried Starfire.

“She must be in a depressive state of shock.” agreed Robin. “Let’s get her to the hospital!” said Cyborg, and he dashed off to get the T-Car ready.

Poor Terra was grieving and speaking very softly in her sleep, “Beast Boy! Beast Boy!”

Author's Note

Ahhh... that's the stuff!!

And this how I PREFER things in fiction. Even if this WEREN'T a Friendship is Failure (Unless it's a fix fic) THIS is what I want the characters doing. Rather than reconciling, the abusers get a smack in the face for their ways, and the smackers, they get dealt with in their own ways for letting me down to begin with.

*To any and all characters I write about*

"When you're here in my "Revenge Fics" You're not here to be socially rehabilitated, or improve your lives.

Nope... when you come here... you go to be Punished."

Act 14: Thinking Delusions

ACT FOURTEEN

Several days had passed since the ponies had gone missing, and all of Equestria was still searching frantically for any clues that could lead to where they went.

Discord was easily the most irritated. He had been staying at Friendship Castle all this time, and the inside of the castle was starting to look desolate like a hurricane had hit it.

Tables and chairs were all tipped over; smelly socks hung from the ceiling-- odd as he never wore socks—dirty dishes and plates lay about, and all kinds of decorations costumes and other things Discord ever used in his acts lay about, draped over furniture.

Discord himself looked shriveled and disheveled after watching over the place for so many days and having been on his own all that time. No interactions with anyone by clones of himself which got so boring it hurt.

He just sat on a messy couch, in a filthy bathrobe and was snoring loudly. He was suddenly awoken by a small dish sliding off an unbalanced table that crashed.

“Hey!” Discord shouted, and he bolted upright looking ready to fight only to find he was still all alone. He groaned and held his head. “I guess we should clean this place up.”

His inner voice in his mind spoke to him. “Yeah, even looks cleaner than this.”

“Hey, watch it, Discord,” he said to himself “You’re talking to yourself again… and not in a good way.”

Before he could actually do anything, the main foyer doors creaked opened, making Discord freeze on the spot.

He turned round and there, he couldn’t believe his eyes, were Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer, finally home.

“Twilight…! Starlight…!” he cried “You’re finally home! This is so neat! Oh, I’m saved, I don’t believe I… I…” he stopped when he noticed the spiritless looks on their faces, and their lack of excitement or saying anything. They didn’t even seem to notice, or care, of the big mess the castle was in. They just walked right in, still not saying a thing. Twilight almost looked as if she wanted to cry.

“Oooo… kay.” said Discord, then he figured that maybe if he tidied the place up, then they’d snap out of their woes, and with one snap of his fingers… poof… the entire castle was put back right again, inside and outside. Everything was put back where it was, all the furniture set back upright, the outside of the castle looked just like it should

“No need to thank me.” Discord called out, but still the girls didn’t even acknowledge him and looked gloomier than ever.

If only he had known what the girls had been through, but seeing as they were a little too upset to talk, he thought it best maybe to leave them and let them settle in. At least it meant that he could finally leave the castle.

He also just realized, “Maybe the others are back too!!”

He left the castle and went to every possible location he could. Surely enough, all the ponies had returned, and yet every single one of them had the exact same expressions and gloominess as Twilight and Starlight did.

Pinkie Pie, her puffy pink mane was all flat and down, and her pretty pink coat was slightly paler than normal; this only happened when she was super-duper depressed. All she ever did was sit in a rocking chair, cradling, not a baby, not Gummy, but just a cushion from the sofa, rocking back and forth.

Even in Canterlot, though the entire village was aware the royal sisters had returned, the place was very quiet, and all the ponies were going about their daily lives as usual as if nothing had happened.

When Discord questioned why, “The Princesses looked pretty upset upon their return,” one of the residence replied, “They specifically requested to be left in peace; no celebration, no excitement… nothing. They even refuse to speak of what happened.”

Rarity was weeping miserably in her home. Not like her usual loud bursts of sobbing, but rather silent, somber weeping. All the curtains were drawn making it darker inside, and Rarity just sobbed into a cushion as she lay stretched out on the sofa.

Discord wanted to go inside and try to talk to her, but Sweetie Belle and the other crusaders came along at that moment and urged him not too. “There’s point, not right now.” said Sweetie Belle. “I’ve never seen Rarity so upset, and she won’t even tell me what’s wrong.”

“Applejack’s no better.” said Applebloom. “She hasn’t come out of her room since she got home a couple of hours ago.”

“I noticed that…” said Discord.

“Rainbow Dash actually opened up with Me.” said Scootaloo, and the others all gawked at her. Discord frantically glared her in the eyes, “If you know something tell me! Tell me what’s bothering her, and all the ponies!”

All the girls were a little shaken, and astonished by his attitude; obviously his being overly worried and concerned for the ponies all this time, as well as being shut up in the castle for all those days affected him.

Nevertheless, Scootaloo explained what Rainbow had told her, about the mirror portal malfunctioning, the world she had gone too, Inuyasha and friends, but most of all… she told her about The Dark Zone, the Dark Angels… and how Spike was there, and how he and his friends were rather short with the ponies and the other groups.

This made the others realize and understand the ponies’ feelings, especially Rarity’s. It wasn’t as if she and Spike were ever a couple, she rejected him of course; but the way Spike had turned his back on her and just demanded she leave… now she knew how it felt to be horrible rejected and crushed!

“Gosh…” said Discord “Even I’m never that harsh.

…I am? Naaahhh…”

Now that all was understood, the four agreed the best thing to do was leave the ponies be and let them get it out of their systems. Maybe then it would be easier to talk to them.

Still, Discord couldn’t help but walk off.

“Where are you going?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“I need to check on something.” he called back.

He went off to Fluttershy’s to see how she was handling things.

Tree Hugger had left since Fluttershy was home.

Discord didn’t get too close, as he could see through a telescope, she was outside but looking down hearted. She was just sitting on a log with birds and squirrels all around her trying to comfort her, and Angel snuggled into her lap. She stroked him softly, but her lips didn’t even flicker to smile the weakest of smiles.

Discord lowered his telescope, and for once he decided it best to just let Fluttershy have her space for a while.

In the Titans’ world, Terra was resting softly in the hospital. The doctor confirmed Robin’s diagnoses, “Her brain activity is off the charts, her pulse was racing, but she’s stable now; most definitely a state of shock.

She’s very lucky though, this could have had serious effects on the baby.”

The Titans were relieved to hear that the baby was fine too, but the doctor was still in shock, “I must say though, I’ve never seen a young lady so agitated before.” he then looked over at Robin, “…What happened to make her pass out like this, do you know?”

The Titans didn’t know how in the world to explain it to the man, “Well, she’s just really upset.” Robin said “The baby’s father isn’t here.”

“What?” asked the doctor “You’re not the father?”

Starfire looked very irked, “He most certainly is not!” she grumbled. Robin calmed her down.

The doctor easily deduced that Cyborg wasn’t the father… how could he possibly be, being all metal… down there!

“Then who was the father?”

The Titans couldn’t believe he would ask such a question. “Beast Boy, of course.” said Cyborg “…You know, “Beast Boy?”

The man just stood there with a confused look on his face, which only made the Titans feel confused themselves.

“You don’t know who Beast Boy is?” asked Raven.

“Yo’ man… look!” said Cyborg, and he punched his computer to show an old picture of the five original Titans standing together.

“Oh…!” said the doctor “That guy, I keep forgetting his name. I don’t really pay much attention about him. Come to think of it, I don’t know anybody in this city who does.”

The Titans felt livid, now fully realizing all the more Beast Boy had told them the truth that no one in the city cared for him, looked up to him or appreciated him that much.

“Um… would you excuse me please?” said Raven “There’s something I have to do…” and she folded her hood over her head and flew out the window.

The doctor cleared his throat, “I have other patients to see.” He looked back down at Terra and said “She’ll be fine, she’ll wake up soon. In the meantime, she needs to avoid stress. She only got lucky this time. Another attack like that and it could be very serious, for both her and the baby.”

Then he was gone.

“I do not believe I like that man much.” grumbled Starfire “Insisting that Robin is the father of the child.”

Robin and Cyborg were more concerned about the man’s arrogance towards Beast Boy.

Raven felt the same way, which was why she left; to venture into town and check around the place, as if for the first time in quite a while. She checked all the goods stores, and found out, just like in the images Beast Boy showed her, there were tons of merchandise of herself and the other Titans, but no Beast Boy merchandise at all.

When she asked the store managers of this, she got the response every time. “That kid was never juicy news or popular. We couldn’t even GIVE any of that stuff away.”

Raven flew high above the town and realized a lot more changes had happened than even she realized. Now, even some more of her favorite places were gone.

-The library was emptied out and to be made into a department store.

-The curio shop that she went to buy relic replicas and statues for her room was boarded up and abandoned.

-Even the poetry café, she didn’t really like it all that much, but it was a place in town that suited her needs-- quiet, dark, and relaxing-- it was gone too. Now it was a corner hardware store.

The jewelry store however was booming with business; people coming from all over town to get a glimpse of Princess Celestia’s crown jewels that she left behind, which were both now on display in the window but not for sale.

After a while, Raven stood atop a skyscraper, and deep inside, she felt her stomach giving a small churn of slight depression and upset, “This must be what Beast Boy felt.” she said to herself

Suddenly, she got another feeling; one that said she wasn’t alone up there!

“It’s sickening, isn’t It.” hissed a familiar voice. Raven didn’t have to turn round to know, “…Slade!”

The creep was right behind her with his arms folded, and still taunting her “You finally understand the awful truth, don’t you, Raven? It’s a pity you can’t make up for it now.”

Rave swiftly turned round and angrily blasted him with dark aura, sending him over the side and plummeting to the vacant lot below where no one else was around.

Slade, as he fell, managed to athletically grip onto a flagpole sticking out one of the sides of the building, and swing himself to land safely on the ground.

He looked up and saw Raven rushed straight down at him from above, shrouded in aura to crash into him. He dodged and she stopped just a few inches before the ground. She then used her powers to grab three full garbage cans in the lot and hurl them at him.

Slade dodged two, but got hit by the third one and was sent sailing into a dumpster, which he emerged from a split second later, “Really now, is this necessary; losing your rage upon me.”

“Don’t make me send you to another dimension!” Raven growled at him, and she levitated the dumpster up to slam it down upon him, but Slade used his mighty strength to actually hold it up and throw it towards Raven, which she barely dodged.

“You can fight me all you like, but nothing will really have changed. Beast Boy will never come back, and frankly I can’t blame him. I’m even surprised you and other titans are still friends with one another.”

Raven’s eyes glowed deathly red, “Shut up, you bastard!” she growled “Don’t you talk that way about my friends again!

Azarath… Metrion… ZINTHOS!!”

She unleashed a strong dark wave of energy straight at him, hitting him hard and making a wide pillar of darkness that shop up into the sky and could be seen for miles.

When the darkness faded, Slade was lying flat on the ground, all damaged and battered up-- just another one of his robot clones.

Even though it was beaten up, Slade was right when he told Raven nothing had changed.

When Raven got back to the hospital, she told the others,

“You fought with Slade?” asked Robin.

“That’s not important now.” replied Raven, and she explained of all the changes she saw in the city, as well as the reconfirming that Beast Boy wasn’t as appreciated by the people as they, the other titans, were.

The Titans were more upset than ever, not just for Beast Boy, but now for everyone in the city altogether… and their own selves too, and worse, even the ponies seemed mad at them before they all parted ways.

“I don’t think I can blame them anymore.” said Cyborg. He couldn’t forget the story of Beast Boy’s life, and how furious he looked when he told them all to leave and never return.

“Be…east… Boy…” Terra groaned as she softly began to awaken.

Robin looked over her and softly caressed her face with his hand, “Easy, Terra… Just take it easy.”

Terra rubbed her eyes, “Where am I?”

“You are at the hospital.” replied Starfire “You had passed out upon our return.”

Terra remembered, The Dark Zone, Beast Boy balking at her and demanding she leave, and that neither she nor their baby was important to him.

She looked on the verge of tears again.

“Hey, hey, hey, easy, girl!” said Cyborg “The doc said not to get worked up, it’s not good for the baby.”

Now knowing this, Terra took in a few deep breaths and calmed down, though the thoughts were so gruesome, she knew she would never be able to shake them.

Her friends all huddled around her, even Raven, and promised to help look after her as best they could, but they knew this wouldn’t be easy.

Robin was also deeply in thought about all those other groups they saw in the Dark Zone. “I wonder who they were, and what they’re doing now.”

In Kagome’s world, she Sota and Inuyasha were chilling out at the dinner table.

Sota was still much shaken from the whole experience of the Dark Zone. He couldn’t even eat his dinner properly as he was trembling so frightened he dropped his chopsticks.

“Oh, honey…” his mother said as she hugged him tightly. Then she glared at Kagome and Inuyasha “What were you two thinking, bringing a little boy to such a horrible, frightening place?”

“Give me a break!” scoffed Inuyasha “We didn’t bring him there willingly. We were pulled in ourselves. We couldn’t control it.”

“He’s right, mom.” said Kagome “Anyway, I don’t think it really matters now.”

She was still thinking about the Dark Angels, not just Nobunaga, but the others who were much more verbally hostile to the groups and the ponies. She couldn’t blame them, but she really didn’t like how they were, especially Erebus.

“All we ever do is take the dark aura, return here, meditate and then back out again for more.”

“That sounds really boring.” said Kagome “They have all that power to use and they hardly use any of it at all.”

“What’s your point?” asked Inuyasha, “Think about it; they’re not really hurting anybody, and they’re not trying to hurt anyone either. They made their choice to be the way they are, so maybe we ought to respect their wishes and leave them be.”

Kagome didn’t like his attitude one bit, but she couldn’t argue with it. “I guess you’re right.”

She still couldn’t stop thinking about it though, not even long into the night whereas she lay wide awake in bed, while Inuyasha meditated outside.

Kagome wasn’t just thinking of the Dark Angels, but of the ponies and those other groups. She never got a chance to talk to or get to know them, but now her eyes were really open as she thought to herself, “There are so many worlds, so many dimensions, and they all have a different way of life.”

She rolled over in bed and glanced at Inuyasha outside, and she thought of the Feudal Era and all it’s its wonders and mysteries, and now there were even more worlds out there.

She knew she would never feel the same again, but she was also glad that Princess Tsuyu didn’t know about the Dark Zone. Who knew how hysterical she’d become if she found out!

In the Digi-Destined’s world, it was nearly Six A.M. Tai and Kari spent the night with Jun and her mom, both ladies were still highly devastated from the entire experience.

The ladies had hardly gotten any sleep at all. Jun came out of her room with frizzled hair and huge bags under her eyes. She looked rather dehydrated too, a result of crying so much.

Tai got his girlfriend a cup of water which helped her a little, but she still looked all beat out.

“I’m calling your profs...” Tai said “You can’t go to campus like this.”

Jun was too tired and upset to even think of an argument, and figured he was right.

After made the call, he sat down next to his girlfriend and comforted her. Then he looked over at the sofa, and saw Kari was fast asleep, with Gatomon sleeping atop the couch rim.

He felt worried for her too. All that they had experienced all they had seen. He really cared for his sister and would always try to defend her honor, but there was no denying it anymore, Kari was largely responsible for Davis being sent to the Dark Zone. He was actually very surprised that she was sleeping blissfully, and thought surely after experiencing all that she’d be absolutely destroyed inside and awake all night like Jun did.

“You okay?” Jun asked.

“Yeah… I’m alright.” Tai replied “Considering we’ve all just had a horrifying experience, everyone’s down in the chops, you’re so tired you can barely your eyes open and my sister’s liable to have it really hard…

…Yeah, I’m alright.”

Jun could barely smile, and she softly rested her head on his shoulder, but she too was upset for Kari and for her mom.

She could hear the faint distant sounds of her mom snoring from the big bedroom, she had finally fallen asleep.

…But Kari was starting to stir in her sleep on the sofa. The nightmare she was having were just replays of the experiences in the Dark Zone, and all those things Davis showed her of how badly she acted towards him and everything else that sentenced him to his doom.

“Take a good look, Kari…!” Davis jeered at her “Take a good… long… (Bleeping)… look…! This is what you did to me!”

Kari shook her head fearfully “No… No… I…!”

“There’s no excuse!” shouted Davis “You’re just as dark as the darkness you claimed to fight off! Some child of light you are!”

The angrier he got, the more the dark aura around him flared up, and his eyes flashed a dark shade of eerie red. “DIE MOTHER (BLEEPER)!!”

“NO…!! NOOOOOOOOO…!!!” Kari screamed as Davis blasted her, and everything flashed white…

…Kari gasped as she bolted up right, frightening Gatomon and she fell off the couch and onto the floor. “Oooh… ever heard an alarm clock?” she grumbled.

“Kari!” cried Tai as he ran over to his sister’s side. She was panting and her forehead was sweaty. “Are you okay?”

Kari sadly shook her head, “No…” she peeped “…No, I’m not.”

She just sat there, with tears of shame falling down her face.

She was so lost deep in her own darkness she didn’t notice her cellphone on the table vibrating. Tai checked it and there were quite a few texts from TK.

“Hey, Kari…?”

“Are you okay?”

“Please answer!”

“I’m very worried about you!!”

Kari didn’t look too up to answer right now, so Tai answered for her…

“This is Tai, Kari’s okay… well, sort of. She’s just really bummed; we all are.”

TK got the message, and now he was really worried for Kari, and more infuriated at the entire Dark Zone concept, especially the way Davis had acted.

True, he couldn’t deny at least some of the images he had seen, and realized he did play a part in it all, “Damn you, Davis!” he growled softly “You had to go and make everyone miserable just because you couldn’t accept things and get over yourself!”

He even thought of the other Dark Angels, and how they balked at all the other groups; not even caring about the fascinations behind the other groups.

His hatred of darkness, and what he deemed, bad creatures, was really starting to broil! “I can’t believe such a place like that even exists, or was created to begin with!”

He then thought back to how the Dark Angels acted so hostile, and creepy towards not just the groups, but life itself. Even Lord Erebus was obviously corrupted by the darkness he ruled!

“We are the way we are because we choose to be.”

TK felt he wouldn’t be fooled by this. “Nothing good ever comes from darkness.” He began to sink deeper and deeper into his delusions, and began to think that Erebus wasn’t what he seemed and really was capturing all those guys and poisoning their minds to hate life just so he could gather all this power for himself!

…Not that they all weren’t already nuts in life in his view, the way they behaved and bitched about how bad their lives were instead of growing a pair of balls and moving on.

He was starting to really lose his cool, like when he really wanted to fight with someone. “If I ever see another Dark Angel, they’re going to wish they never crawled out of the rocks they came from!!” he growled.

Menawhile, Izzy hadn’t slept all night neither, not really all because he was upset about the deep emotional trauma everyone had experienced, but what he had just learned changed his life forever, more than when he first ever went to the Digital World.

He has spent the entire night trying to document all he had learned into his computers.

Finally, his mother came in, having just woken up, “Izzy, you’re already up?” she said through a yawn.

“Actually, I’m still up.” he groggily replied, turning his head to show his sleepy eyes that were tapped open, much to his mom’s shock. “I’ve made way too many discoveries, I can’t possibly sleep.”

He was really sounding paranoid, due to his weariness, and his mom wouldn’t have any of this. “I think I should call your professors and say you won’t be coming into class today.”

Izzy tried to protest, but his mother wouldn’t hear of it, and she pulled the tape off her son’s eyes, which made Izzy feel like dropping down hard from the weariness. “Maybe… a little sleep… won’t hurt.” he said through his yawning, and he was out like a light.

A few days later

Kagome and Inuyasha reunited with their group in Kaede’s the Feudal Era, and shared of their stories of the Dark Zone, and all that stuff, and you can bet the others were all astonished and frightened a bit.

“Those Dark Angels sound really creepy.” shuddered Shippo. Kirara hissed softly, feeling the same way.

“And to think…” said Sango “Many of those angels have been wandering in darkness for eons around other worlds, including our own.”

“The afterlife is a thing of mystery, Sango.” Miroku said “No one really knows what to expect upon the time of their death and where their spirit will lead, but I must say… this is all so incredible.

The Dark Angels collect all the dark aura they can from our world and the many others spoken of, and yet they hardly do anything at all with it or themselves by remain silent and still.”

They were all still glad that the ponies made it back to their own world, but Kagome was still shaken by the amounts of anger, hatred and misery the angels seemed to throw out at everyone. “That Beast Boy and Davis, they seemed really peeved, and I don’t think I can blame them at all.”

“Are you still on about that?” asked Inuyasha “Look, I know they had hard lives, but it’s not like anything’s going to change about it, no matter how much anyone feels sorry for them or anything like that. You heard what Erebus said: they didn’t choose to fall into the darkness, but they choose to be what they are.”

Kaede came along, and was also aware of the situation, “Inuyasha may have a point.” she said “I can understand all your feelings, but some things cannot and must not be tampered with lest the consequences be fatal.”

Miroku shared her warning, “So long as the Dark Angels don’t wish to harm anyone, I can see no harm in in them either.

Perhaps it would be best if we focused back on our true objective; to find and destroy Naraku.”

Everyone agreed.

While back in the land of Wassashi, Princess Tsuyu and Lord Kimo had long since returned home from their peace mission. The Princess looked much happier since her last depression. She was in the royal garden sniffing the flowers, and Hiyoshimaru held up one of them he had picked for her.

“Aww… thank you.” she cooed at her little friend.

The little monkey blushed.

Lord Kimo smiled at the two outside. It did him good to see his wife so happy again, and he tried his best not to mention Nobunaga’s name or anything that may trigger it off. All he wanted was peace for Tsuyu.

As for Nobunaga, of that time, he hovered above the palace, so the princess would not see him. “Princess…” he sighed softly.

Then he gathered whatever Dark Aura he could and vanished back to the Dark Zone.

In Equestria, in the present,

It seemed that all Twilight ever did was work on repairing the mirror gateway. Thankfully the damages were not hopeless. She managed to get the mirror back in place and cleaned up the broken bits and pieces of the machine and replaced them with new parts.

The newest feature was the machine was no longer affected by the light of the full moon, so even after another two and a half year the machine wouldn’t go berserk again like it did before.

Still, after all this time she was miserably looking down. She hardly came out from the mirror chamber, and Starlight brought her meals.

Today she brought her lunch, and saw she was nearly finished putting everything back together. “Been working all night?”

Twilight turned her sleepy head to face her, “No, just woke up early.”

Starlight shuddered at the sight of her frazzled mane and baggy eyes. “Sooooo… is the mirror working.”

Twilight rubbed her eyes and straightened her mane. “I works,” she answered “But it only transports to the dimension of Canterlot High. I don’t know how to make it transport us to any of the other worlds. It all just happened by chance.”

“But why would you want to go back?” asked Starlight “I really don’t think I’d like to run into Kari again.” She was still infuriated with Kari, now seeing how cold-hearted she truly was.

Twilight felt the same way, “I can’t deny, she had been a very poor friend to Davis, but… she did help us, and she gave us shelter.

Besides that, there’s so many other worlds I don’t know of, and I’d love to explore them all again.”

Now she was starting to sound like her old self again, which Starlight had to smile about…

She wasn’t the only one, a lot of the ponies were starting to feel like themselves again; Rainbow Dash was flying about, Pinkie Pie was baking cakes and playing with the twins again, Applejack was back to hauling apples.

She was now hauling a wagon of apples down the road into Ponyville, and she stopped at Fluttershy’s to bring her order of a pail full.

“Here ya go, Fluttershy.”

“Thank you, Applejack.” replied Fluttershy.

Angel hopped up to Applejack and gave a simple dandelion as payment, “Aww, ain’t that sweet of you.”

Angel blushed.

Just as Applejack was about to pull out, she saw Rarity coming down the path, but instead of looking straight ahead, she was looking straight up at the sky.

BONK! She walked clean into a tree. “Oof…!” she groaned and fell down onto her tail.

Fluttershy and Applejack rushed over and helped her up, “Are you okay, Rarity?” Fluttershy asked.

“Quite.” Rarity simply responded, and then looked back up in the sky.

“Um… what exactly are you lookin’ at?” asked Applejack.

“I’m looking for Spike.” replied Rarity. She remembered what she learned from the Dark Zone and felt that she was one of few who would actually be able to see Spike’s Dark Angel naturally, without the aid of magic.

Obviously, she still hadn’t quite let things be yet, much to the others dismay.

“Rarity,” Applejack said “Look, we know how you feel. We all miss, Spike, and we all feel bad… but you heard him; he doesn’t want anything to do with us. We can’t bring him back to life anyway.”

“You’re wrong!” Rarity yelled making the others wince in fright. She apologized quickly, “Forgive me for that, but I just can’t believe Spike would really act that way. That’s not the Spikey-Wikey I know.”

“Um… well…” Fluttershy stammered “I don’t know… Spike seemed pretty mad at us before he died.” Remembering all that made her stomach churn with guilt over her own part in hurting Spike, still she managed to keep hold of herself.

“What are you saying?” snapped Rarity “That we should just forget him? Leave him in that dark prison to rot for all time?” He voice got dramatically louder and louder, and then she was panting heavily.

Applejack and Fluttershy hardly knew what to say, but they could Rarity wasn’t well.

“Well, I’m NOT giving up on our friend!” Rarity stated “I can’t just leave him, and I hate always feeling upset like this! I will-- nay… I MUST find Spike and try to speak to him.”

Then she headed off still looking up and all over the sky and she crashed into another tree from not watching in front of her, “Perhaps I should find a different way than this.” she grumbled.

The others could tell she was on the verge of an extreme mental breakdown. It was understandable, but Rarity needed help.

The duo rounded up the others and they all met up at Friendship Palace. Starlight was presiding over the meeting as Twilight was napping in her bedroom.

“Poor thing…” said Starlight “I checked on her again and she was flat on the floor, didn’t even touch her lunch.”

“That’s fine and dandy,” said Applejack “But what in the hills are we gonna do about Rarity? She’s really goin’ over the edge about Spike.”

“Well I’m sure not.” said Pinkie Pie “Cookie, any-pony?” she then asked holding up a tray of cookies, that all looked like Spike’s face when he was alive, and not a Dark Angel

The cookies still tasted good anyway. “Well, it’s not like we can go back in time to get him back anyway.” said Fluttershy.

Rainbow then gasped, and almost choked on her cookie. “That’s it!” she cried “Fluttershy, you’re a genius!”

Fluttershy blinked once, “What?”

“What are you talking about?”

Rainbow made her long story short, “I was in Inuyasha’s world, and that was five hundred years ago.”

All the others caught onto her idea; maybe it was possible to fix things. If they could get the mirror gate working again, they could warp to Inuyasha’s dimension and then work things out from there.

“Uh, just one thing…” said Starlight “We don’t know if that’s even possible. Remember, we all were transported through the gate by a stroke of strange fate.”

“She’s right, you know.” said Pinkie “But still, if we can make it so Spike never dies, that’d be AWESOME!!”

“Um… shouldn’t we talk with Twilight about this?” asked Applejack.

“Well, yes, but not just now.” said Starlight.

Suddenly, they all heard a big crash outside, and they all flew to the window and looked down below where they saw Rarity running about like a wild pony, as if she were chasing something they couldn’t see.

“Spike… please wait!” she called out to what seemed like thin air.

The others all gasped, and dashed for outside.

Spike was only minding his own business collecting dark aura as always, when Rarity spotted him and gave chase.

“Get away from me!!” Spike demanded, but Rarity continued to chase him through town. Suddenly, Spike realized “What the heck am I doing anyway?” and he skidded to an instant halt causing Rarity to rush out of control, passing straight through him, she screamed and crashed right into a bunch of shrubs.

“Oooh…!” Spike groaned, and he saw Rarity get out form the bush covered in twigs and leaves, and her eyes were spinning. She shook herself awake, brushing the filth off her and tried to confront him.

“Spike, please… can we not talk about this?”

Her tearful eyes and sorrowful voice fell on deaf ears. Spike just folded his arms and turned away from her “There’s nothing you can say that I want to hear, or even make a difference.

Now I mean it, Rarity; Leave me and the Dark Angels alone!”

Then he vanished through a portal he made in the ground, and was gone.

Poor Rarity was crushed, again, and flopped down on her tail and began to sob softly into her hooves just as the others rushed onto the scene.

“Rarity…?” said Starlight, seeing how upset she was the others could tell they were too late. Not that it would’ve made much a difference anyway, and it didn’t take much to deduce that Spike had told her off.

“Oh, Rarity…” cried Fluttershy, and she went over to comfort her friend.

The others all felt really bad, feeling their own shames mounting up again.

All this only enflamed their idea of wanting to find a way to undo Spike’s death all the more, but they still didn’t know how to pull it off.

Spike returned to the Dark Zone, looking very sour. He unleashed his aura and then regrouped with the others. “I can’t believe Rarity’s still not off my case!” he groaned.

“You know, we ARE trying to meditate.” said Davis.

“Sorry.” grumbled Spike.

Nobunaga suggested “Perhaps next time you should remain out of sight of those who can see you. Then you can roam about freely.”

He based that off of his knowledge of his memories of centuries ago; Princess Tsuyu never learned of the Dark Zone, or anything connected to it. Obviously Kagome and Inuyasha never told her any of it and it was forgotten in time.

“Many times I had seen the princess.” said Nobunaga, “She lived well, her life was blissful with no further demon attacks, and she and her husband died peacefully when their time came, and they were succeeded by their offspring.”

He stopped, and felt very sad and hurtful, still wishing it could had been himself and the princess, but that was impossible even while he was alive, he knew that.

“Hey, easy, dude.” said Beast Boy, but then again what was he saying? He knew Terra was pregnant with his own child, but as he told Terra during the confrontation, he didn’t care and there was nothing he could do about it anyway.

“I’m dead, I can’t care for the kid.” he said to himself.

While the quartet continued to talk things over, Lord Erebus, still in his smaller form, sighed as he viewed them from afar. The Dark Zone was just barely getting back to normal since the ponies’ interference destabilized it softly, and angered the Dark Angels.

“My lord,” the sentry said “You seem uneased. Is there something wrong?”

Erebus remained silent for a moment, “I have always believed that Anything is Possible, and throughout the many eons and eons I have existed here, I have always feared it as well.

I wish things only to remain as they are; we dark angels remain unscathed, undisturbed, and just left to our own ways.”

The sentry began to fear the way the lord was sounding, “And… what if we are disturbed beyond reason?” he had to ask.

Erebus clenched his fists, and his eyes shimmered red with slight anger. “I would rather not think of it, but… if we must take action, so be it.”

Author's Note

Ugh, getting a little sick of all this stalling, I want so much for the war to start so I can beat on the characters.

Act 15: Bad Ideas

ACT FIFTEEN

Kikyo was standing in a field just near Kaede’s village. She watched as Inuyasha and friends set off on their quest to locate more jewel shards, which they felt would lead them to Naraku.

She glared at Inuyasha in the distance with a straight and narrow expression.

Inuyasha then looked off into the field believing he had seen something, but nothing was there.

“Inuyasha? What’s wrong?” said Kagome.

He turned back to face forward, “It’s nothing.”

With her soul collectors, Kikyo had levitated herself high up into a cloud. “Inuyasha…” she said under her breath “I still don’t know if I wish to defeat you or not, but when the time comes, I will know what I truly must do if I am to find peace.

But I cannot shake off this dark feeling of something dreadful about to occur.”

As Inuyasha and friends trekked through the field, Kagome suddenly stopped, “I can feel it; a sacred jewel shard, maybe two heading this way.”

“Two shards?” said Shippo.

Inuyasha felt whoever this was bound to be strong and he readied the Tetsusaiga. “I’m ready for it!”

Suddenly, he began to smell a familiar scent, “That smell! Oh, no… not him?!” and surely enough a big tornado wave came rushing over the lands, and there stood Koga, leader of the Wolf Demon Pack.

“Koga!” grumbled Inuyasha, and he sheathed his sword, while Koga acted smug as usualy, “Well, well, long time, no see, Mutt.”

Inuyasha growled, “Still haven’t learned your manners. Well, I’ll be glad to teach you--!”

“Inuyasha, SIT…!” sneered Kagome.

WHAPP!! “Ugh!!” groaned Inuyasha.

Koga snickered, “Nicely done, Kagome.” and he leapt right over to acting all cool and suave, much to Inuyasha’s annoyance.

“Hunting more jewel shard, huh? Well so am I, and the fact I just happen to run into you here further confirms my feelings are real to you.”

Kagome felt deeply underwhelmed by his flirtatious smug, “Uh… that’s neat.” she said was shaky sarcasm.

Even the others rolled their eyes at Koga’s sleaze routine.

“Even I myself never act this way towards women.” said Miroku.

“No, you act much worse.” Sango grumbled.

“Really worse.” agreed Shippo.

“So, Koga…” said Kagome, after she had pulled herself away from Koga “Why are you out here again?”

“Like I said,” replied Koga, “I’m looking for more sacred jewel shards, and I just happen to run into you. What do you say you come on and help me?”

Kagome shuddered at his obvious advanced, when suddenly Inuyasha intervened and slapped Koga’s arm out of the way. “Look here, Wolf Boy, you want to find the jewel shards, fine, but knock it off with you swooning with Kagome.”

Koga growled, “Gonna make me, Mutt?! And after I came here to warn you as well?”

“Ha! Warn us of what?!”

Koga scoffed, “I’m only telling you this for Kagome’s sake, but word has it there’s been some kind of dark power striking around the nearby villages.”

“A dark power?” asked Kagome.

“Yep,” replied Koga “We wolf demons can hone in on our sixth senses,” he glared at Inuyasha as if to insult him, but didn’t and continued, “I’ve been seeing some sort of dark aura in the air that that’s been feeding on the people, but then for some reason it just vanishes, as if something was absorbing it.

I can’t see what it is, even with my senses, but I’ve got a feeling whatever it is can’t be up to any good to absorb darkness like that.”

The group began to realize he was referring to the Dark Angels. There could be no other explanation, and naturally Koga was not tied to dark powers, or responsible for a Dark Angel’s demise, so he could never hope to see one even with his wolf senses.

“Yeah, well thanks for the warning,” said Inuyasha “But we already know about all this, and you’re worrying over nothing. So, why don’t you beat it and let us go on our way.”

He and Koga faced each other like the heated rivals they were. “I’m getting sick of your voice!” growled Koga “A real man knows how to look out for others!”

“Some man you are!” protested Inuyasha.

All the others were very annoyed by their bickering.

“Look, Koga…” said Kagome “I think there’s something you ought to know.” and she told him everything she knew about The Dark Angels, The Dark Zone, Lord Erebus, and even Nobunaga.

She didn’t tell him about the ponies.

“And these Dark Angels, they just roam about, take the aura, go back to their world and do nothing?” Koga laughed “That’s got to be the silliest thing I ever heard.”

“It’s not silly!” snapped Kagome, “They really exist, and they’re really out there.”

“Oh, I didn’t deny their existence,” said Koga “I just think it’s silly; they don’t get their dream girls, they don’t have much respect or manliness so they decide to die off and wallow in despair forever. Sounds more like a bunch of wimps than men.”

Miroku urged Koga not to make such sport, “From what Kagome has said, the Dark Angels mean no harm, and only wish to carry on without trouble.”

“Ha!” scoffed Koga “Don’t make me laugh, their all the same. They’re most likely up to no good, and if these guys think they can scare me they’ve got another thing coming.”

“Do you even realize what you are saying?!” sneered Sango.

“I realize I’ve wasted enough time here. I’ll be on my way. Pity you can’t come, Kagome, but I’ll be near.”

Koga winked at her, much to her and Inuyasha’s irk. Then he took off, rushing across the land.

Inuyasha cracked his knuckles, “I’d like to send him to the Dark Zone.”

Everyone ignored his grumbling, and they all continued on their journey.

Along the way, Inuyasha sniffed the air, “Stop!” he said to the others.

“What is it?” asked Miroku, but Inuyasha only growled and rushed on ahead.

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome.

“Let’s follow him!” cried Shippo. Sango agreed and urged Kirara to go forth quicker.

As Inuyasha sped on ahead, he could see in the distance, “…Sesshomaru!”

His brother glared at him, “Inuyasha, you didn’t waste any time.”

Jaken and Rin were ducking down in a nearby forest edge and watching what was surely about to be a huge fight. “Good luck, my lord Sesshomaru.” said Jaken.

Rin said nothing and watched with deep concern for her master.

Inuyasha didn’t even draw the Tetsusaiga and sneered “Look, I don’t have time to play good guy bay guy with you today, so why don’t you just get out of the way and save yourself the humiliation!”

Sesshomaru could only snicker, “You sound awfully confident, or could you just be stalling to cover the fact you no longer have the ponies by your side.”

Inuyasha stiffened.

“Yes, I know all of them.” said Sesshomaru “Most unusual creatures, I must say, and that got me thinking: Perhaps they have all kinds of power and abilities more astounding than that of what I’ve seen.

…And now, you’re going to tell me everything I want to know about them, including how to find them again.”

Inuyasha was already fed up with his brother’s lust, “Even if I did understand it fully myself, I wouldn’t tell you a thing. The ponies have gone home and they won’t be coming back any time soon. So you’re out of luck, Sesshomaru.”

Sesshomaru didn’t seem too badly disturbed by all this, “How tragic, for you… It means I’ll have no regrets in destroying you after all.”

He drew out his sword, Tokijin, and lunged forth, and Inuyasha leapt out of the way.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

“Look! It’s Sesshomaru!” shouted Miroku.

Sesshomaru didn’t seem to care much that the others were here.

“HIRAIKOTSU” Sango shouted, tossing her giant boomerang.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Jaken shouted as he blasted the weapon with his staff from afar. “You dare interfere with Lord Sesshomaru and I shall…” he stopped when Kirara blew fire at him, frightening him to take cover again behind the foliage.

Kagome then armed her bow and fired at Sesshomaru, forcing him to jump back hard, and the group stood together.

“How truly pathetic.” mocked Sesshomaru “Even without the ponies you still have to rely on your little followers to aid you.”

“Ha!” scoffed Inuyasha “As I recall, Jaken came to your aid too, not that it matters.”

His brother was still unmoved, and Jaken and Rin stayed hidden out of sight.

Inuyasha told the others what Sesshomaru demanded.

“So you wish to learn more of the My Little Ponies.” said Miroku “Your efforts will be for naught. We refuse to give you any information.”

Sesshomaru didn’t even blink.

“Don’t you have anything to say?” asked Sango.

Sesshomaru still didn’t move.

“He’s really starting to creep me out.” whimpered Shippo.

Suddenly, Inuyasha sniffed and he growled, and Kagome began to sense the presence of more sacred jewel shards, a very large amount, which could only mean one thing…!

The entire group felt the chills running down their spine, and surely enough he appeared, dressed in his baboon fur.

“Naraku!” growled Inuyasha.

Miroku and Sangon sneered at the sight of the Demon Lord, while Shippo hid in Kagome’s backpack.

“Master Jaken!” cried Rin.

“S-S-S-S-Steady on, Rin…” whimpered Jaken “Just stay down very low, don’t make a sound.”

Naraku glared at everyone snickering wickedly, “We seemed fated to keep running into each other, don’t we?”

Inuyasha growled and drew his sword “You…!!” and he lunged forth to attack, only for Naraku to skillfully swerve out of the way.

“MONSTER!!” thundered Miroku as he leapt in to swat him with his staff, and Naraku swerved again.

Naraku then unleashed a wave of demons from under his furry robes at the group.

“Ambush!” cried Kagome.

Sango and Kirara leapt in and began to slaughter many of the creatures that came at them.

Kagome shot others, but many more remained. “There are too many demons!”

Miroku didn’t dare use his Wind Tunnel for fear of hurting any of his friends, but Inuyasha had cornered a load of demons to one side, away from everyone else. “WIND SCAR” In a blazing wave the demons were disintegrated, and STILL there were more!

“Damn!” snarled Inuyasha “I’ll just have to blast them again…!”

Just as he was about to do so, the demons were already blasted by another burning wave, caused by Sesshomaru and his Tokijin blade.

“How noble.” teased Naraku “The Big brother protecting the younger brother.”

Sesshomaru scoffed, “I feel no sentiments, but if anyone will destroy Inuyasha… it shall be me, and anyone who gets in my way will perish.”

Inuyasha sighed; typical of his brother.

The demons were all gone, but Naraku was far from beaten. “So it’s come to this, has it?” he hissed, and he unleashed his demonic roots making himself into a giant once again with his root-like tentacles at the ready.

“Take cover!” shouted Sango.

Naraku unleashed his tentacles all over, slamming at the group forcing them all to scatter and roll about to avoid getting hit.

“He’s moving too fast to get a clear shot at his main body!” cried Miroku.

“Oh, this is bad!” whimpered Shippo. He really felt bad that there wasn’t much he could do to help the others at all.

“Easy, Shippo.” said Kagome, and she took him and herself to the sides to keep safe. There were far too many tentacles moving around for her to get a clear shot with her arrows. “If only they could distract him somehow, then we could strike his body and get him.”

She could only watch helplessly as her friends and Sesshomaru dodged the tentacles.

WHAPP!! Kirara was hit her in the side and Sango fell off her back, plummeting down.

“SANGO!!” cried Miroku.

Inuyasha saw and quickly leapt up high, scooping her up, and landing her down on the ground safely, and while Kirara was hit, she managed to straighten herself out and land softly, but she was very weak and changed back into her cat form.

“Are you alright, Sango?” Miroku asked out of deep concern.

“I’m fine, but we can’t fight like this.”

Naraku snickered “Don’t tell me you’ve given in already? Perhaps I was wrong when I felt I underestimated you all.”

“Shut up!” snarled Inuyasha, “I’ll have your head for that one, Naraku!”

Sesshomaru dashed right past him and bounded his way up the huge demonic body.

“Wait! Sesshomaru!” called Kagome.

“Oh, my goodness…!” Jaken cried from the bushes.

Rin was too frightened to even scream!

Sesshomaru made a clear bound at Naraku’s main body. Naraku defended himself by swinging his tentacles, which Sesshomaru skillfully dodged causing Naraku to hit himself by mistake.

Closer and closer, Sesshomaru neared the main body to attack, but at the last few feet he failed to dodge a tentacle attack and was stuck hard in his leg and was bleeding badly.

“He’s been hit!” cried Kagome.

“Lord Sesshomaru!” shouted Rin.

Sesshomaru abandoned his target and bounded painfully off the tentacles to get to safety. He landed in the forest edge near his companions, but groaned in agony of his hurt leg.

“My lord…!” cried Jaken. “Rin, quickly, find some soothing herbs from the wilderness.”

Rin agreed, but Sesshomaru stopped her, “No, Rin! I am not that hurt, and it’s too dangerous to go off.”

So Rin agreed not to go off, but stayed by her master’s side.

“So much for him.” hissed Naraku, and then he turned back to face the group… whom were charging straight at him. “Quick, while he’s distracted!” shouted Inuyasha, and he bounded straight up the long surface of the body, like climbing a huge tree.

Naraku unleashed his tentacles for him which he dodged and slashed with his sword.

Naraku tried again to smash at him, but Miroku leapt in and blocked the tentacles with his staff.

“HIRAIKOTSU” Sango threw her boomerang to tangle up other tentacles, and lassoed a couple more with her sickle-chain.

Inuyasha got closer and closer to striking the main body, but still Naraku wasn’t willing to accept defeat, “I’m afraid close won’t do it, Inuyasha.” He called to him, and from under his fur coat, he unleash another barrage of demons at him.

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome. She didn’t dare fire an arrow out of fear of hitting him, and all the others were too tied up to help either, but Inuyasha was ready for this, “IRON REAVER SOUL STEALER!”

The demons were all slashed to bits, and Inyasha leapt through the shower of blood and corpses, and just as he was about to slice the head off, he was grabbed by one unseen tentacle, and he dropped his sword to the ground.

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome.

Everyone gawked at him, and even Sesshomaru showed concern, only for it seemed he would not be the one to destroy his brother. Inuyasha was bound so tightly he couldn’t even move!

“Well, I should commend you for your efforts.” hissed Naraku “But don’t worry of your friends. Their deaths will follow yours shortly.”

Inuyasha growled and struggled to break free, and just when it looked like the end was in sight.

POW!! A sacred arrow was shot straight at Naraku’s head, slicing it right off in a streak of light.

“A Sacred Arrow…?” said Kagome. She had not fired it at all, and she could see, standing in a tall tree by the forest edge “…Kikyo!”

Inuyasha saw her too, “…Kikyo!”

Their eyes met as they stared each other. Inyasha was so lost in the gaze he didn’t even realize he was falling as Naraku’s body was shattering.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

Shippo leapt out of her bag and transformed into a big balloon and caught Inuyasha safely as the body of Naraku collapsed to bits, and revealing that it was just another puppet clone and not the real Naraku.

Even a few demons that remained sneakily slipped off with the sacred jewel shards that powered the dummy, which no one seem to notice.

“We’ve been deceived again!” grumbled Sango.

“Ugh!” growled Miroku. He looked down at the head of the baboon fur, “When will you ever show yourself?!”

Naraku’s voice taunted him, “I will show myself to you when the time is right, and now before; that is assuming you will live long enough to see that day.”

He said nothing more and his voice trailed off.

Everyone simply let it go; there was no sense in dreading on it.

Shippo set down on the ground and poofed back into his normal self.

“Inuyasha, are you okay?” asked Kagome, but Inuyasha didn’t answer and kept looking up at Kikyo in the trees.

“Kikyo!”

She kept looking at him, and then began to slip off into the forest. “Wait! Kikyo…!” cried Inuyasha, and he leapt up chasing after her.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome, but he was already gone.

“It figures he’d pursue her.” said Sango.

Kagome didn’t know if she felt annoyed, upset, or anything!

“Hey! Where’d Sesshomaru go?” asked Shippo.

Sesshomaru, Jaken and Rin were nowhere to be seen; hinting that they slipped off while everyone was distracted.

…Which they had; slipped deep into the forest.

“Lord Sesshomaru. You should rest your leg.” said Rin.

“I am fine, Rin. I have been injured before. This is truly nothing that I cannot heal on my own. All I need is rest.”

“Yes, of course.” said Jaken “Good rest is all you need, and soon we’ll be able smite Inuyasha and--”

“Jaken… please…” Sesshomaru said softly, and he drifted off to sleep.

Poor Rin sat directly beside him and fell to sleep herself. Jaken could only sigh.

Inuyasha continued to pursue Kikyo deep into the forest. Suddenly, he could see a light up ahead in the center of the woods and he stopped dead in his tracks.

There stood Kikyo, with her soul collectors feeding her.

“Kikyo.”

She looked up at him, and her face remained expressionless as ever. “The darkness is growing worse.” she said to him “You feel it, don’t you, Inuyasha?”

He didn’t know how to answer her, as he didn’t tell her about the Darkness he had experienced and seen.

“I know, Inuyasha.” Kikyo suddenly said “I know what you have been through.”

Inuyasha stiffed “You know… about The Dark Angels?”

Kikyo shut her eyes, “My spirit is cursed, and I am kept alive by harnessing the souls of dead women, but I am able to understand of such things though I have never seen them, and I can fear them as well.

Even you should know by now how deadly it is to disturb or disrupt the dead, no matter how great the temptation.”

Inuyasha was well aware of this, “What are you trying to say exactly?”

Kikyo looked right up into the skies through the opening in the forest ceiling. “I fear that terrible things are bound to happen if they continue as they are, and not even Naraku will be able to fathom such consequences that may come.”

This worried Inuyasha. “Even Naraku can’t handle?” he wondered in thought, and he thought of the Dark Angels and all that power they absorbed through the eons, “Kikyo may be right, but as long as nobody disturbs the Dark Angels or even tries to anger them… things should be okay.”

He turned to look back at Kikyo, “…She’s gone!” He couldn’t see her anywhere or where she could’ve gone.

“Inuyasha…!” Miroku called to him as he and the gang arrived on the scene.

“What happened?” asked Kagome “And where’s Kikyo?”

Inuyasha remained silent, still a little upset that Kikyo had gone again, but also still concerned about the warning she had given him.

In Equestria, after Twilight woke from her nap, and after Rarity had some much needed time to find her strength after being upset, the ponies told Twilight their idea of traveling to the Feudal Era, back in time, and hopefully change history.

“No!” Twilight snapped “No, no, no, and again… No! Out of the question…!”

“But Why?” asked Pinkie “Why, why, why, and again why?”

Applejack sighed, “Tell me we’re not going to be doin’ that all through this convo?”

Twilight would not hear any arguments, “I know you have your reasons for wanting to, but I have my reasons NOT wanting to.”

One-by-one, she listed the reasons…

“Reason 1: We can’t just connect to the Feudal Era like that, and even if we could it’s doubtful we’ll be able to get back again.”

Rarity and Rainbow realized this. They only got back to Equestria via the Dark Angels. They would probably still be in Kagome’s world were it not for them.

“Two:” said Twilight “…You realize that changing the past could involve bigger problems. It could even make the future worse!”

“Could… as in “Maybe.” said Rarity “But just think; we could get Spike back, and save the lives of many of the other Dark Angels.”

“And that’s exactly reason 3!” said Twilight “Even if we really could save our Dark Angels, is it fair that only they be saved while all the others are still imprisoned in the Dark Zone for all eternity?”

The entire room went silent.

“I guess we didn’t think of that.” said Fluttershy.

“So I guess that’s it then?” asked Rainbow “We just give up the whole thing?”

“I never said I was giving up.” said Twilight “I just said that I don’t want to try changing the past, especially when I have a better idea.”

The others all gawked at her, “What idea?” asked Starlight.

Twilight wasn’t so sure if she had it all worked out herself, as she only just thought it up, “Lord Erebus said the Dark Zone is a curse-- a Curse… as in Magic.

Soooo… I think it’s just possible that The Dark Zone can be dispelled, and the Dark Angels can be magically restored back to their former lives.”

She felt so confident that her idea could work while all the others were aghast at such a thought, even Starlight was not so optimistic. “You… want to try and use magic on an ENTIRE DIMENSION IN THE AFTERLIFE?!!” she shouted, and her voice echoed along the castle walls “Sorry, but seriously?!”

“I’m inclined to agree with Starlight.” said Rarity “Do you honestly think such a plot is even feasible?”

“Yeah,” agreed Applejack “I mean… sure, we beat a whole bunch of bad guys, curses and crises before, but THIS…?!! Even I can’t begin to think of it all.”

The others all felt the exact same way.

“Look, I know it sounds crazy…” said Twilight.

“Yeah, it does.” Pinkie muttered, and if anyone knew crazy it was she.

“…But,” said Twilight “If we could do all that stuff before, we can at least try to do this? After all, we’ve never given up before, have we?”

The others could not deny this a bit, and of course they did think of the positives like Spike being returned to them, the other Dark Angels could be restored; after many eons to be exact!!

But even still, it looked as if Twilight was overlooking the many important things, but she excused herself from the table before anyone could question her, “I’ve got a lot of work to do, mostly reading.” she said. She was planning to read every single book that she could, and every single possibility of the kind of magic she would need to get to the Dark Zone and possibly dispel it, if she even could.

“Something tells me she’s about to fall into one of her obsessive periods again.” said Rainbow, and the others agreed.

Starlight was more worried that the Dark Angels wouldn’t this one bit, if they found out Twilight was even thinking of affecting their domicile.

In the Digi-Destined world, it was almost nightfall.

Kari was sitting on a bench with Gatomon sitting next to her. She had a really bad day at school, she got low test scores, failed to hand in assignments due to her being so badly distracted.

Now she had just gotten the call, she would be repeating eleventh grade for certain, unless she attended summer school and made up for the loss.

No matter how understandable it was among those who knew, even if her teachers were told it was not excusable to just slack and ignore her schoolwork.

Gatomon was starting to feel a balance of sorry and pity for her. “You shouldn’t keep beating yourself up like this.” she said to her.

Kari hung her head low, running her fingers through her hair.

Then TK came along, “Kari…”

“Oh, Hi, TK.” said without even looking up at him, which worried him all the more. He sat down next to her, “I’ve been texting you all day and you hardly spoke a word in school.

Are you still upset about Davis?”

She looked at him rather sternly, “Of course I am!” she growled softly, then she apologized for that, “It was bad enough ever since he died to begin with, and now I find out what he’s been doing, and there’s more of them!” she referred to the entire Dark Zone in general and all the Dark Angels who were trapped there for eons. “A’rgh…!” she groaned “How did things ever get so messed up like this?!”

Davis was spying on her from way up, but keeping out of sight not wanting her to see him. He couldn’t believe after all she had learned from her visit to the Dark Zone she was acting as if she still refused to accept responsibility for her poor behaviour and actions.

“Can’t you can’t teach and old bitch new tricks.” he grumbled to himself, and then he silently vanished, but it only he had stayed longer he would have heard what TK said then…!

“Look, I don’t know if this helps or not, but I’ve been thinking,” and he explained his theory about Erebus being some kind of evil fink at work, but Kari wasn’t so sure of this. “It could be…” she said “But I really don’t think it is. If Erebus really is evil and gathering that darkness for himself, why hasn’t he actually done anything with it in the many eons?

Why does he forbid the Dark Angels from using it outside the Dark Zone?”

Much as TK knew to consider the possibilities he was wrong, he still wasn’t so sure. “Maybe they’re just absorbing so much power for something really, really huge?

Point is… I think Erebus needs to be stopped before he hurts anyone else.”

Kari was so mixed up she didn’t know what to think at first. “TK, please…!” she suddenly snapped “You don’t know if the Dark Angels are really evil, but they haven’t done anything wrong to anyone? We can’t just judge someone for how they look or what they seem to be doing.

…That’s pretty much what killed Davis to begin with.”

She referred to how badly Davis was judged by many.

-All those girls wanting to date him just because he was popular to boost their own image and not caring about Davis at all.

-Davis’ mom insisting and pestering he get a girlfriend thinking he couldn’t be happy being alone, when she never actually gave him a chance to show how he wasn’t hurt by it.

-Then there were other girls Davis had crushes on way back that thought of him as a dork, and refused to give him the time of day, and only changed their grooves when he was popular and heroic enough, but their vanity showed them only being gold diggers.

…Of course, Kari herself was hardly any better; not willing to give him even one chance herself and not seeing him in a better light either.

“Kari? Kari…?” TK called to her snapping her out of her trance.

Kari rubbed her eyes.

“TK, I don’t think you should put this much pressure on Kari.” said Gatomon “The last time you acted on impulse, looked what happened to you and Patamon.”

TK clenched his fists as anger and sadness pierced him inside, and it made him think more about Erebus, Davis and the rest of the Dark Zone for causing a lot of this trauma, and his losing his status as a Digi Destined and separated from Patamon; despite the other facts he seemed to be overlooking!

“I just really can’t take this anymore.” said Kari, “All this darkness, stress, and hateful feelings! It’s like something’s really going to go wrong, something worse than anything that’s happened so far. I just feel it!”

TK couldn’t argue with her there, but his assumption was the Dark Angels couldn’t be allowed to continue like this.

“Can I walk home with you?” he asked.

“Thanks, but… I’d really like to be alone. I need to think.” and Kari got up, pecked him on the cheek, and walked off.

“Kari, wait…!” Gatomon called as she dashed off to catch up to her, leaving TK on his own as the sky got dark and the street lights came on.

He was really starting to feel that Kari was starting to slip from him as well, hardly showing as much affection, or interest in dating again, she wouldn’t let him help her study to get her school game back in gear, which was also another reason he grades were so poor to begin with.

“I really wish Patamon was here now.” he said to himself “I can’t bear to think of him in the Dark Ocean by himself.”

From within in Digital World, at the Dark Ocean, Patamon was wandering along the dark beaches on his daily route to keep the place cleaner.

He sighed sadly as he looked out over the calm seas.

TK clenched his fists, feeling his anger growing. “Those Dark Angels!” he grumbled “No good can come from anything that dark! I want those mother (bleepers) to pay for this!

And they will!”

The only problem he had, other than not realizing his own faults, was how to pull it off. There had to be some way for him to get at the Dark Angels, maybe even force Erebus to expose himself as the evil he thought him to be.

When he got him, he emailed all the others, and told them about his theory regarding the Dark Angels, but each and every single response was practically the same-- No one really felt like going along with it.

Mimi and Sora dismissed the very theory of the Dark Angels being evil, since they had done no such back actions.

Joe refused and felt that TK was slipping into one of his anger at evil moments again, and suggested he cool off.

Yolei, Cody, and even Ken refused, heeding Erebus’ warning to not interfere with the Dark Angels’ business. Ken also stated he couldn’t bear to make Davis’ spirit any more upset than it already was. “The poor guy’s been through enough, and so have all of us. Let it go!” he said.

Even Izzy refused, stating while it would be tempting to learn even more about the Dark Angels and their ways of afterlife, he too wished to leave them in peace. Plus, all these distortions in dimensions were a dangerous thing to be tampering with. “If we’re not careful, we could end up destabilizing the entire space-time continuum for all worlds, as well as our own. That would lead to consequences so incredibly massive I can’t even say them.

Point is, let it be.”

Finally, even Matt himself refused, even though he understood where his brother was coming from, “Just because you may think the Dark Angels are evil doesn’t make them so. Darkness doesn’t always mean evil, TK.

And about you and Patamon; I hate to do this to you, but it was YOUR fault; you were the ones who got on Davis’ back, and YOU were the ones who destroyed Ex-Veemon. The Dark Angels are not to blame. You brought it on yourself!

You’re not going to make things any better by starting a fight; believe me, I know this too well.”

TK angrily pounded his computer and growled.

“TK?” his mom called as she came into his room “Are you alright? You’ve been growling and pounding ever since you came home?”

“Just a little frustrated, Mom.” replied TK. He hadn’t told her about the Dark Zone or the Dark Angels. With the exception of Jun and her mom, none of the other families knew about it.

“Are you still upset about your girlfriend?” asked Mom.

Her son nodded, “It shows doesn’t it?

I don’t know what to do, mom. I try to help and she keeps pushing me away.”

“Sometimes people just can’t get over their problems.” replied his mom “I should know; your father could never get over his anger issues.”

She stopped there, not really wanting to talk about the divorce.

“Even if some people can’t get over their problems, at least they can find a way to try and live with themselves, but it’s best you try not to complicate things.

Remember, honey, things just happen sometimes, and we can’t always control them.”

Then she left him alone in his room, and despite what she said being true, TK still believed “…This is one thing that can be changed, and needs to be before anyone else gets hurt.

Those Dark Angels are going down!”

In the Titans’ World,

Terra was relaxed, and very relaxed. Raven taught her how to meditate and to clear her mind to help her remain calm, just as the doctor cautioned.

“Ahh…” Terra sighed as she let her breath out slowly while sitting on the couch, “Nice… calm… quiet.” she kept repeating that over and over and she felt well at ease.

“That’s it.” said Raven “Just keep that pose going, I’ll be right back.” and she left Terra at the sofa and went to converse with the others at the table. “She’s fine.”

“Well, that’s good,” said Robin “But what’s bad is that we’ve done our own investigations in the city, and I can’t believe how very little signs of Beast Boy there were.”

He confirmed the images Beast Boy’s images, as well as Raven’s own findings in the city-- hardly any Beast Boy merchandise or memorabilia. Even the people…

Many of the citizens hardly knew Beast Boy at all, despite having lived in Jump City many years, as they were too focused on the other Teen Titans. And any citizens that DID know of Beast Boy were very rude and callous towards him.

“Loser…”

“Geek…”

They referred to him as, and some even stated, “Beast Boy… he was never cool, not like the rest of you Titans. Hell, why you even let a guy like that be on your team is beyond me.”

The Titans all felt very livid at the townspeople, “No wonder he threw such a fit.” said Cyborg “No wonder the darkness got him either.”

Starfire said nothing, she never felt so hurt for Beast Boy, and upset for herself and the others being a partial aid in the darkness grabbing his soul.

She remembered, back in the Dark Zone when he angrily dismissed everyone. No wanted apology, no reconciliation. Just up and kick them out.

Robin could tell what she was thinking, and he felt the same as she, he then looked at the sun crystal which was placed in the center of the table. He remembered how angrily and livid the ponies seemed after it was revealed how the Titans badly handled Beast Boy, and the way they just forced him to move on and got him thrown in the nuthouse for keeping quiet in court.

Still regardless of anyone’s emotions, “I think it’d be best if we just forgot about this whole thing.” he suggested

The others all gawked at him, and Terra’s gave a twitched, followed by her heart skipping a beat.

The other Titans seemed to agree with Robin. All this pursuit had done was cause nothing but more pain, more trauma, and even threats from the Dark Angels themselves. “They said they did not wish to be disturbed.” said Starfire.

“You should never try to argue with spirits.” added Raven, and then she thought of Erebus himself, “…Or a god for that.”

Terra looked way down as she held her stomach. Cyborg approached her, “I know you heard us.”

She nodded sadly, “I really don’t think I can let go that easily.” She wasn’t kidding either, and she understood even more how Beast Boy felt when he didn’t give up on her at her school, which made it all the more crushing in the end.

“Terra, I know how you feel…” said Cyborg “But, and I know this is gonna hurt but we gotta face the facts: We can’t bring BB back to life, and even if we could he made it clear he didn’t want to come back.”

Terra remembered how Beast Boy even insulted her pregnancy, even suggesting the baby be aborted so as not to put up with her for a mom.

Terra was still determined to keep the child and raise it well, but it still hurt her that Beast Boy refused forgiveness. “I know I can’t force him to forgive, but I just wish he were here.”

Something shadowy then went past the window. She looked up, but it turned out to be a couple of seagulls flying back and forth making shadows in the light.

Terra knew that she and Raven were the only ones that could see Beast Boy, but he hadn’t shown himself ever since he had brought them all to the Dark Zone. Most likely he was avoiding them by staying clear out of sight.

Beast Boy was indeed doing just that; whenever he was about on his sprees for dark aura, he made sure to keep clear out of the Titans’ sight by flying very high up, or just keeping as far from them as he possibly could so Raven’s magic wouldn’t interfere with his own limited powers.

He was standing atop the tallest building in town. His wings, as his cape, remained perfectly still as ordinary winds did not affect him.

He looked over the entire city, and the miserable sight it was with all the changes going on; so many business joints but hardly any fun zones, more people at work but hardly anyone just playing around and having fun!

People in the streets were even starting to turn on each other; the big picking on the small, the rich snubbing at the not so rich. Those who were poor and hungry in the streets were being ignored as usual so they had to resort to stealing and mugging to survive because of other people’s selfishness and stupidity.

“Look at them all!” Beast Boy grumbled to himself as he felt his rage spiking “It’s a dog-eat-dog world!” He clenched his fists tightly and shouted, “…NOTHING BUT (BLEEP)-TARDS!!”)

Of course… no one could actually hear him, but he felt a little better after that huge shout out, and he was panting a little.

One of the senior Dark Angels appeared, having sensed his outrage, together, they spoke in their native language; the eerie wind sounds.

The subtitles translated…

“I sensed your disturbance from home.”

Beast Boy sighed and responded, “I’m okay, but there’s not a time when I don’t feel like paying back these assholes for the way they treated me and the many others before and now.”

The sentry knew just how he felt, being a victim of the same events that made the darkness swallow him, thousands of years ago. “We all have our reasons for wanting to, but the mortals have done nothing to truly warrant us to abandon our ways.

These are the wishes of Lord Erebus.”

Beast Boy respected this, and together he and his comrade left to head back to the Dark Zone.

As the days passed, Twilight did nothing but study, study, study! She would take a book on physics, magic, legacies or anything at all she could find that contained keywords to help her in her project to getting back to the Dark Zone and lifting whatever curse there was.

She would take a book off the shelf, make whatever notes and formulas she could, then put it down in a pile by the doors to the library.

The stack of books got taller as the shelves started to become barren, and Twilight began to scribble notes and formulas along the walls when she ran out of paper.

Naturally, Starlight came in and checked on her and gave her some food on a tray. She would try and get Twilight’s attention asking her, “How’s it coming?” or “Are you okay?” to which Twilight would merely respond with “Uh-huh.” or “Okay.” even when the answers didn’t even fit such questions.

In the nights, Twilight would use solar panels to harness moonlight-- it was after all just reflected sunlight-- which she felt would be a most vital part in her project; light of the full moon.

It wasn’t long before Twilight started experimenting-- mixing potions, combining her magic to mix them well.

This often resulted in small explosions and forcing her to reconfigure her formulas to try again, which only resulted in BIGGER explosions that could be seen from outside the castle windows, and some ponies passing nearby felt the shaking.

A week later, the other ponies all met outside in the fields “She just keeps working.” said Starlight, and then she let out a yawn “Those explosions keep me awake at night.”

The others all sighed, “I don’t think we should let Twilight work like this anymore.” said Fluttershy “I know we all agreed it was our best plan, but is it really worth it now?”

“Not to me it isn’t…” said Discord, who seemed to be standing there from out of nowhere.

“Hey, where’d you come from?” asked Rainbow.

“We were having a private conversation.” added Rarity.

Discord snuffed, “Is that why you’re out here in public?” he motioned to other passersby, “Besides, everyone within a ten-mile radius has felt those explosion tremors. Even I felt them in my own dimension.”

The girls rolled their eyes.

“What is she doing anyway?” asked Discord.

The ponies didn’t think it would be too much to explain to Discord, but it was Pinkie Pie who decided, “Well, you see…” and she took in a huge breath and spilled the beans very fast, “It all started when Spike suddenly died, and we all went transported to different realms and we learned about The Dark and the Dark Zone, but they kicked us all out not wanting anything to do with us…” she paused and took in another huge breathe “Sooooo… Twilight thinks she can dispel whatever curse is on the Dark Zone and set the Dark Angels all free and maybe we’ll get spike back.

…Get it?”

Discord’s eyes were swirling and his ears were steaming. “Um…. yeah…! Just one little thing I’d like to ask.” he paused and cleared his throat “…ARE YOU ALL COMPLETELY OUT OF YOUR MINDS?!!”

His shouting was so loud he practically made the ground shake. Birds flew off and ponies passing by began to back away.

“Don’t you all realize how dangerous it is to even THINK ABOUT tampering with dimensional balance?!”

“Well…” said Rainbow “We do… kinda… realize there’s a risk involved.”

“Trust me on this.” snapped Discord “Look, I know you all think of me as weird and unusual at times, but I’m being serious. You HAVE to get Twilight to stop this project, and if you don’t then I will.”

“Discord, wait…!” cried Fluttershy.

“Sorry, Fluttershy, but this time not even YOU can convince me to change my mind. I’m doing this for your own goods!”

He vanished and was gone.

“Wow! I’ve never seen him in such a panic.” said Pinkie.

“I don’t think he’d get this jumpy unless it was real serious.” added Applejack “Maybe we should be thinkin’ of tellin’ Twilight to call it off.”

The more the girls thought about it… the more they really didn’t know what to think or do.

Discord had appeared inside the castle, and spoke with Twilight. Twilight was so-overworked and overly obsessed with her project, she wasn’t really acting or thinking like her normal self.

“What?!” she snapped at him “I’ve already come so far. I’m not giving up on this.”

“Oh, yes you are!” protested Discord “I already told you how dangerous this is.”

“I know it’s dangerous, but taking risks never stopped before.”

“Twilight, for once will you just listen!” growled Discord “You’re meddling with things that ARE NOT meant to meddled with! This is one risk you shouldn’t take!”

“And what about Spike?” growled Twilight. “What about all the Dark Angels? They should just stay there, cursed and miserable?!

And what about other innocent men all over dimensions? Erebus said if the darkness gets them they’ll become Dark Angels too.

I’m trying TO HELP THEM, Discord. I’m the Princess of Friendship and it’s what I do!!”

It was official, she had lost her mind, worse than any other time she had. Discord could see there was no getting through to her with reason. “I’m not going to let you do this, Twilight.” Discord said, and he prepared to, in good conscience, detain Twilight in a magical cage, and attempt to destroy her work.

“NO!! I WON’T LET YOU!!” shouted Twilight, and she actually managed to break out of that prison; having studied Discord’s powers for many years and before Discord could do anything else, Twilight held him with her own magic and teleported him out of the castle, and she put up a strong force field around her room so that no one would be able to disturb her again.

Discord tried all he could, and his power was unable to break it. “I don’t believe this!” he cried “That Twilight sure studied up well if she can cancel out my power.”

Regardless of all this, there was one pony he knew could help him now to stop Twilight’s project, and hopefully before it was too late!

Act 16: Stop what you are doing!

ACT SIXTEEN

TK was still overly obsessed with his new craze to get back at the Dark Zone, and coupled with his hate of evil, or anything that even seemed evil or destructive; his thinking had become way worse.

He lay awake in bed all night, outraged that none of the others shared his theory and suggested he let it be, not even his own girlfriend!

He couldn’t believe what he was about to think next but he actually took a chapter from Davis’ old methods, “If they won’t help me, then I guess I’ll just go at it alone. Somehow, I’ll find a way to prove that Erebus is up to no good, and who knows, maybe I can even convince those Dark Angels to stop being such whiners and man-up for once.”

The only problem he faced was how to actually pull this off. He couldn’t see Dark Angels when they were about.

Then, suddenly, he remembered: Dark Angels were drawn to levels of darkness like insects were attracted to sweet scents, and he remembered that Ken’s D3 probably still had some energy from the Dark Ocean still in it, but he knew that only Ken could unleash it.

“Somehow, I’ve got to convince Ken to unleash that energy.” he thought “Yeah! Then maybe Davis will appear, and he’ll most-likely act like a jerk to everyone again. Then everyone can get a double dose of proof he’s being manipulated.”

Kari lay wide awake in bed too. Tai had spoken to Matt, and he revealed TK’s obsession and his new hope to punish the Dark Angels.

Kari hated it when TK got overly obsessed with his hate for evil beings, and she didn’t want to begin to think what would happen if TK went over the line and actually tried to attack a Dark Angel.

Then again, she knew TK couldn’t see the Dark Angels like she could, and he certainly had no powers or abilities to even make physical contact with them. She didn’t even want to begin to think the horrors that would happen if TK suddenly became able of assaulting the Dark Angels. From what she had seen from her visit to the Dark Zone, those angels had to be capable of powers unimaginable, despite their holding it back.

The Dark Angels themselves also seemed angry enough as it were for when the Dark was disrupted by the dimensional distortions, but especially Davis and the others when they were forces to relive their past times of darkness and betrayal that lead to their deaths.

“Davis…” she said to herself, and she pictured him standing in the darkness, and glaring angrily at her. “If only I could at least talk to him, try to warn him about what’s going on.”

Her talking awoke Gatomon, “Try talking yourself to sleep!” she groaned, and she rolled over at the end of the bed.

Kari lay back down and thought it over. “I HAVE to talk to Davis.” she decided “But how am I going to get his attention?”

Then she thought of Ken, and happened upon the same idea TK had.

The next morning at school…

“No!” snapped Ken “I won’t do it, and that’s final!”

“But Ken…” protested Kari.

“No buts!” sneered Ken “Even if I do have enough energy from the Dark Ocean, I’m not going to unleash it to call Davis. Apart from it already being dangerous enough to even think of using, like I said to TK last night: I’m not putting Davis or any the others through this anymore!”

He slammed his locker shut and walked off to class, leaving Kari upset and more concerned than ever.

As Ken walked along, TK came up to him and gave him the same idea as Kari did, but for his own vendetta. Again, Ken refused, “I told you to let it go. We’ve caused enough trouble as it is.”

“Ken, I can’t believe you!” snapped TK “You’re just going sit by and let those Dark Angels set us all up for a big evil plot.”

Ken decided not to respond seeing as TK was not even listening to himself, and that they already had this conversation the other night, so he just walked off, but Ken put his hand on his shoulder, “Ken… you listen to me…!” but before he could continue, Yolei came in and slapped his hand off. “Back off, TK!” she griped at him “I’m getting a little fed up with this Dark Angels stuff.”

“But I…”

“No buts.” snapped Yolei “We’re all trying to put it behind us, and so should you.”

She and Ken walked off to class, leaving TK outraged, but he really wasn’t willing to give up. Somehow there had to be a way for him to make that confrontation and expose the Dark Angels as the monsters he felt they were.

In the Feudal Era, it was nighttime, and Inuyasha and friends had done a lot of traveling, and collected only a few shards of the jewel. Now they were settled in small blacksmiths hut about to sleep, but none of them seemed really tired.

Inuyasha had long since told the others of what Kikyo had warned him; about a great disaster pending.

“Do you really think the Dark Angels would do something serious?” asked Shippo.

“It is possible, Shippo.” replied Miroku “Though most people and creatures can neither see nor make contact with the Dark Angels, from what we have seen anything is possible with them.”

Kagome agreed and recounted when the ponies came to the Feudal Era, “They’re coming here was only an accident, but when I passed through the well, the dimensional warps crossed, which lead to the Dark Zone being distorted.”

Sango recounted Princess Luna when she used her magic to make Nobunaga visible to others, “Any creature that uses dark power can affect the Dark Angels, which they also do not seem to take a liking too.”

Inuyasha contemplated, “So the best thing would be the Dark Angels not disturbed by Dark aura, or dimension distortions.”

The team was most concerned of this, as there was no telling when and where such things would strike, and if could even be in the presence of a Dark Angel.

Soon, they were all sound-asleep round the fire, unaware that they had been spied on by one of the Saimyōshō insects.

The bug flew along many miles, rendezvousing with Naraku in a field far away. The bug was able to tell him what was going on. Now he, too, knew about the Dark Angels, and he pondered deeply, “I doubt very much they are of any concern or practical use to me, but if they do have such powers, perhaps it couldn’t hurt to… experiment with this.”

He decided to enlist a little outside help with his plot rather than take the risk himself, “And I know just the demon that can help me… maybe even lure Inuyasha out.”

He held out a single sacred jewel shard in his hand, and tainted it with dark aura, “This single shard, tainted with my dark demonic aura is the first step of my plan.” he then passed the tainted shard to the bug “…You know what to do.”

The bug grabbed the shared and fluttered off.

A while later, Koga was resting by his own campfire, next to him was a pile of bones from a wild boar he had hunted and cooked.

He was sickly dreaming of being back at the Wolf Demon Tribe, with Kagome as his woman. She was even dressed in wolf skins and attire like his. “Oh, Koga…” she cooed “You’re so handsome and strong. Better than that mutt faced Inuyasha could ever be.”

“I know I am…” he gloated.

Suddenly, something dropped onto his forehead waking him up. “Hey!” he groaned, but then he noticed, “Is that…?” he gazed at the shard, unbeknownst to him that it was tainted.

Koga, being power hungry, he couldn’t resist and immediately jammed the shard into his right arm, exactly where he used to have an original shard before it was stolen from him. All at once his arm felt much stronger, and he demonstrated this by picking up a burning log from the fire and crushing it in his bare hand barely feeling the seething of the flames.

“Nice.” he hissed “Strange though; even when I had that other shard in my arm before, I never felt strong like this.”

He suddenly began to feel a little woozy in his head. “What’s… going on?!” he groaned, and he collapsed flat on the ground just a few feet away from the fire.

His arm began to pulse with a dark aura from the tainted shard. Naraku’s voice then seemed to hiss in Koga’s mind. “You are in my power now, little wolf. You are my puppet, and you will do as I need you to.

When you wake, there will be much to be done.”

Koga didn’t even flinch. He just lay there as the darkness continued to taint him.

In the Titans’ world, it had already gotten dark, and the Titans were just about thinking of heading to bed, especially Terra.

“Come on, you need your rest.” Robin said.

Terra agreed, but she stopped a moment to look outside at the moonlight shining over the ocean, and the citylights far away. It all looked so beautiful and peaceful. “I wonder if Beast Boy’s out there.” She wondered to herself, but the Titans could easily tell she was thinking that.

Just as they were about to escort her to bed, the alarms went off.

“What now?” snapped Cyborg.

Robin hurried to the computer, and the monitors showed a huge fire that broke out at an apartment building, and the firemen were having a hard time getting it under control, and many people were trapped inside.

“Oh, my!” cried Starfire

Raven looked out the window, “I can see the smoke from here!”

It was agreed the Titans wanted to go out there and help however they could, and for once, Terra was willing to stay on her own. “Go on.” she said “I’ll be okay by myself. Those people need all the help they can get.”

Robin found no argument there and told her “Keep in touch with us. If you start feeling sick, just call us.”

She agreed, and the Titans were off.

Terra sat herself down at the computers and watched the whole thing.

Soon the Titans arrived on the scene, and the building was still ablaze. The flames had reached the roof.

“What happened?” Robin asked the fire chief.

“It’s an electrical fire. It just broke out so suddenly, but we can’t seem to get it under control. Worse of all there are still people inside, but they’re trapped by the fire. I don’t think my men can get them all out in time.”

Cyborg had brought along special oxygnen masks and visors for the Titans to keep them safe from the smoke. “Titans, Go!” shouted Robin.

Starfire and Cyborg could take the heat better, so they rushed inside and searched for as many people as they could and got them out.

Robin headed straight up to the roof where there was a huge water tank. He busted that huge thing wide open with his explosives which made water flood down the top floors dousing the flames a little.

Raven, she wasn’t as immune to the heat as Starfire and Cyborg, but she did stay inside and used her powers to weaken the flames even more with her own dark flames, which actually helped put the fire out.

This made it easier for her to rescues victims and teleport them to safety as best she could.

At the tower, Terra watched everything, and changed angles of the view. She was very relieved that people were being saved from the fire, but suddenly, she noticed the fire was getting strong again, and worse: she ran an infared scan on the buildings interriors, the roof was about to collapse, which would cause a big mess!

“Shit!” she cried, and she quickly called Robin warning him about that.

“Right… Thanks, Terra!” Robin replied.

Suddenly, Terra noticed something unsuaul on the street! She roated the angle, and zoomed in, “…Beast Boy!” Despite that spirits couldn’t appear on screens, she was still able to see him!

Beast Boy had been gathering dark aura, when he spoted the fire. He even saw the Titans when they arrived on the scene and helped the people get out.

Now he was just sitting on a rooftop across the street watching the action, since there was nothing he could actually do to assit, and it actually pained him a little.

Robin quickly called the other Titans warning them to get out out of the building before the roof collapsed. The firemen had received the same orders from the chief below.

The Titans gasped, “I think we got everyone out now.” said Cyborg.

“We must hurry!” cried Starfire, and she and the other Titans escaped the building. They and the firemen were soon safely out, and the fire chief ordered everyone to get back, “It’s gonna blow!”

The people backed as far away as they could as the flames got brighter and higher.

Suddenly, a woman shouted, “My baby! My baby’s still in there!”

She was right! Everyone could hear the sounds of a baby screaming from inside the building. The mother fretted and paniacked as she tried to get through to save her child, but the firemen held her back insisting she not!

“MY BABY’S IN THERE!!”

“I can’t you go! The roof’s about to collapse!” shouted the chief.

“Oh! The poor child!” cried Starfire “I must save it!”

“Starfire!!” shouted Robin, but she had already flown back towards the burning building, even leaving her mask behind!

“STAR, DON’T!!” Cyborg called, but Starfire already flew in through a window.

The heat was far more intense now, a little more than her alien body could handle. Without her mask, the smoke made her choke and it was hard to see, as well as the brightness of the flames, but she couldn’t give up and followed the sound of the baby cries.

Terra watched the whole thing on the monitors and was very concenred about Starfire, but she also sae Beast Boy just sitting on that roof across the street, just watching it all happen!

“Why isn’t he doing anything?!” she wondered, completely forgetting the facts surrounding him!

Beast Boy still continued to watch, almost with horrors.

The fire was getting so bright the people backaway even more, some covered their eyes.

When Raven turned to look away from the flames, she saw on the roof across the street, “…Beast Boy!”

“What?” snapped Robin.

“Where?” asked Cyborg, and before Raven could answer… there was a loud explosion in the burning building as the roof collapsed.

“NOOOOOO!!!” the mother screamed.

“STARFIRE!!!” cried Robin.

Terra gasped hard in her seat, and then grasped her stomach, trying to keep calm.

Beast Boy… he clenched his fists in emotional pain. It amazed him how much he could still feel such emmotions, but he felt upset anyway. There was no way that baby survived.

The mother began to weep hysterically, “My baby!!”

The Titans and the people were heartbroken for her, and also, the fact that Starfire hadn’t emerged from the building suggested she didn’t make it either… until…!

“Wait! Look…!” Cyborg cried as he pointed at the base of the building. Sure enough there was Starfire, just having emrged, coughing, wheezing and with bad burns all over her body. In her arms she carried the infant, but it was very dead, having already choked on the smoke and overcome from the heat.

“I… have failed!” cried Starfire. She was so weak and nearly overcome by the smoke and her injuried she nearly fell down, but Raven used her powers to grab her from afar and bring her over to the group.

The poor mother was given the corpse of her child, which made her weep even more. The paramedics tried all they could, but it was no use!

As for Starfire, she was starting to feel very sick from her injuries and all the smoke. The paramedics examined her, which they found difficult due to her being an alien. She was very lucky, had she been hurt anymore she could have died!

“Starfire…” Robin said softly as he loomed over her on the stretcher.

“I will be the okay.” she said weakly to him. Then she was taken away into an ambulance, much to the Titans sadness.

Raven clenched her fists angrily and looked back at the roof across the street. Then she scurried off intot he air.

“Raven…!” Cyborg called.

“Come back! We need to survey the area!” shouted Robin, but Raven was too infurated to hear him.

In almost no time she landed on the roof. “Beast Boy…!” she snarled snapping him out of his trance. “What do you want?”

Terra could see the whole thing on the screen and tried to contact her, to try and talk to Beast Boy herself, but Raven ignored her communicator and angrily threw it aside.

“Oh, no…!” Terra groaned “This won’t end well. I’ve got to contact Robin.”

Raven and Beast Boy continued to glare at one another, and Raven broke the silence, “You just sat here all this time and watched that fire burn! You knew there was a kid trapped in there and you did NOTHING to help get it out?!”

Beast Boy rolled his eyes under his mask, “Raven, you are truly pathetic!”

“And you’re a (Bleeping) coward and an asshole!” growled Raven.

Beast Boy felt very offended.

“You just sat up here, let Starfire go into that building, and now she’s really hurt!”

Beast Boy already felt back enough, but Raven was really irtating him with her stupidity! “Like I said, you are truly pathetic!” he growled at her.

“I’m just a SHADOW!

I CANNOT touch things!

Even if I had entered that building, there’s no way I could’ve helped that kid. My hands would just pass right through, and even still… I’m not allowed to interfere! Lord Erebus said so!”

Raven finally remembered all that.

“Why am I even arguing with you?” sneered Beast Boy “…You never listen anyway, you just proved it, AGAIN!

I’m outta here!”

Her formed a portal to leave

“Wait…!” Raven snapped, and she used her magic to try and grab him and hold him back, “I’m not done with you yet!”

Suddenly, Robin and Cyborg came up onto the roof, and though they couldn’t see Beast Boy, they knew what she was doing.

“Raven, stop!” shouted Robin.

Cyborg then grabbed her, making her cease.

Beast Boy looked back furiously at Raven, “I’m warning you, Bitch! Don’t try that again!” he snarled “You’re lucky Erebus says “no interfering” and that we Dark Angels live in peace… or so help me… I would blast you into oblivan!

…Like maybe I should’ve done a long time ago!”

Raven felt most hurt by what he had just said, Robin and Cyborg hadn’t heard. Then Beast Boy vanished through the portal and was gone.

“…ASSHOLE!!” Raven shouted. She was so infurated, her eyes were glowing red with demonic aura, and her body was enveloped with dark aura. The building they all stood on began to rumble as Raven’s powers began to go wild!

“Raven, calm down!” said Robin.

Cyborg could barely hold her, but maintained his girp, “Come on, girl! Stop it!”

Raven could barely calm herself. Never had she felt so outraged, so violent; she really felt like taking someone’s head off.

Suddenly, she fired a small blast of dark aura, which forms what appeared to be a tiny portal, the same kind that Beast Boy had formed which lead to the Dark Zone. It vanished almost instantly.

Raven finally calmed down and was astonished by what she had just done. “How did I do that?”

The guys were astounded. Cyborg scanned the area were there the portal was, “I got nothing.” he said “But can you try that again.”

Raven tried and tried all she could but wasn’t able to do what she did a second time.

“Maybe it only worked while you were freaking out.” suggested Robin “But how did that happen at all.”

Raven thought deeply, and it all added to one thing; “When I used my powers to grab Beast Boy, he was standing near the warp to the Dark Zone. Somehow, a few particles of the darkness must’ve been absorbed into me.”

“I better get you back to the tower.” said Cyborg.

“I’ll catch up with you later.” said Robin “I’m going to the hospital to check on Star. If she’s well enough I’ll bring her back.”

Meanwhile, Terra saw the whole thing. She didn’t rightly what to feel-- angry for Beast boy’s attitude; then again understand that she and the others had forgotten he couldn’t help even if he wanted to. Upset that a baby got killed and Starfire was hurt.

“Why… Why is all this happening?” she asked herself “It’s been one disaster after another; each one more horrible than the last!”

She stroked her belly, now feeling worried about the baby, but she couldn’t blame it for her troubles, just herself knowing her actions and bad decisions lead to a lot of the darkness that was happening in so many lives now, and running away wouldn’t help matters; it was already tried several times and failed every one.

All she could do now was try to settle and make the best of things… if that were possible. “I really hope things really don’t get any worse.”

In Equestria…

It was well after dark, and Spike was on his bout collecting dark aura, when he hovered over Friendship Castle, and noticed as if for the first time, the glow coming from the west section of the palace. “A forcefield?” he wondered. He never noticed it before as he was busy in other areas of Equestria where there were plenty of dark auras to catch.

Despite his fallouts with Twilight and the rest of the gang, Spike couldn’t resist in looking; Twilight couldn’t see him anyway, nor could the force-field block him out.

He landed on the window of the library, and what he saw would have churned his blood-- had he any.

Twilight was still overly working on her project. She had strengthened the barrier around the entire room and wouldn’t let anyone in, not even to bring her any food, she merely teleported dry foods from the castle pantry to herself, which made her habits even more unhealthy, then again her looks would be enough to tell anyone she wasn’t well.

Her mane and her taile were not only tangled and messy, but her lilac colored coat looked a tad paler from her lack of sunlight and proper eating for all that time.

“Yes…! Yes!!” she cackled like a mad scientist. “I think it’s going to work!

Energy of the light of full moon!

Religining the tras-dimensional wirings!

And most important…” she held up a flash of sparkling dark powder, which seemed almost frightening to look at, “…Powdered darkness, exctracted from bits of dark aura, combined with energies of light, and fine to be infused with the mirror.”

The fact she was talking and cackling to herself, as well as actually created such a dangerous mixture further proved her obvious insanity, and Spike already didn’t like the looks of things from the start.

“I’ll dispel the, Dark Zone…!” Twilight said, which made Spike gasp.

“I’ll free the Dark Angels!”

“What?!” snapped Spike.

“And everything will be happy again… happy… Happy… HAPPY!!”

Spike was horrified, not just by Twilight’s insanity, but he knew fully-well what she was doing was dangerous and imporbable, but there was no way he could communicate with her, nor his any of his blocked powers to try and stop her.

Suddenly, there was a huge glow of light shrouding the barrier around the room, as bright as daylight. “What’s going on?” Spike asked, even though he couldn’t be heard.

Suddenly, the barrier just ceased, much to Twilight’s shock, and the Princesses, Celestia and Luna appeared in the chamber, and they looked pretty cross.

With the barrier gone, Twilight’s other friends, and Discord burst in through the doors.

“What are you all doing here?” asked Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle…” scolded Celestia “We’ve been told what you are up to, and we have come to stop you. Your little project ends here and now!”

Twilight seemed shocked, but all her friends gawked at her with deep concern.

“I’m sorry, Twilight.” said Discord “I had to tell her.”

“There is no need to apologize, Discord.” said Luna “You have done the right thing.”

Starlight stepped forward, “Give us the powder, Twilight.”

“No!” snapped Twilight “Can’t you understand what I’m trying to do here?!”

Celestia wouldn’t hear of it, and grabbed the jar of unstable powder with her magic, levitating it right before her face, “Amazing!” she said having never actually seen such a mixture “Nontheless, this stuff is highly dangerous and we will not let you use it.”

“But…”

“There will be no argument!” ordered Luna “What you are doing is highly dangerous, unsuitable, and highly improbable.

…And just look at yourself, you are a complete wreck!”

She pointed at the mirror gate and Twilight saw herself as if for the first time in a while. She gasped at what an ugly sight she saw.

“Twilight, we’re worried about you.” said Fluttershy

Applejack agreed “You’ve all cooped up here for so long like an old jar of appel jam. You need to stop this project!”

“I can’t cried, Twilight. I want to help the Dark Angels, and I think I finally have means of getting into the Dark Zone again.”

Spike had heard enough, and then he spotted Rarity, and remembered he could at least communicate with her.

So he dropped down right in front of her, “Rarity!”

She gasped, “Spike!”

The entire room echoed with gasps and leaps of anxiety.

“Spike?!” cried Rainbow “He’s here?”

“Where is he? I wanna see him!” wailed Pinkie.

“Wait…!” said Luna. She could see Spike as well, and remembering a trick she tried before, she cast a little of her own dark magic on him, making him temporarily visible to all.

Everyone gawked in awe.

“Wow! That is freaky.” muttered Discord.

Normally Spike was against being seen and didn’t like it when his magical body was compromised by other forces, but this was a full emergency and he felt he was acting in the right.

Spike ignored the others and marched right up to Twilight. He practically would’ve struck her across the face with the back of his claw… if it weren’t for the fact he couldn’t touch her outside the darkness.

“Twilight, we made it perfectly clear to you that we Dark Angels wish to be left in peace! We don’t want your help!

…SO STOP TRYING!!”

All the others felt struck at what he had just demanded.

“Spike, you don’t really mean that.” said Starlight, but Spike glared furiously at her. “Eeyup, he means it.” said Applejack. None of the others had to be her to realize the honesty and hostility in Spike’s glare.

“We want to be left alone, and that’s final! You have no right to interfere with us again!”

“Spike,” Rarity said as she softly approached him. She tried to place her hoof on him only to go right through him. She still spoke to him softly, hoping to convince him…

“You can’t possibly wish to be like… like… that… forever. It’s a rather boring style.”

“Humph!” Spike scoffed “You’re the largest responsible for sending me there to begin with. So who are you to tell me how to spend my eternity? Then again, who are you to tell others what to do with their lives, are they not good enough for you?”

Rarity felt lived at his tone, but not wanting to make things worse she brushed it off. “Spike, we we’re only trying to help you.”

“Exactly!” sneered Twilight “Spike, can’t you get it. I’ve been working all this time, and now I have what I need. It should work!”

“No, it WON’T WORK!!” snarled Spike “The Dark Zone isn’t some kind of magic spell you can despell. It’s a dimensional afterlife, and it’s already suffered enough thanks to all the distortions in dimensions as it is.

If you try whatever little stunt you have planned on the Dark Zone, while it’s already un-balanaced, you will TERMINALLY destabilize it!

You’ll shift the darkness way out of balance!

There will be dimensional rifts opening up everywhere!

You will, quite literally, disrupt every single world in the entire multi-verse!

And Lord Erebus… oh, my-- he’ll be so furious-- you’re lucky he hasn’t allowed me to attack all of you for even THINKING of doing this!”

A long silence filled the room as all the others were shocked and horrified at such a thought.

Before anyone could say anything else, a portal appeared below Spike’s feet, which he did not conjure himself. “Uh-oh…!” he cried, and he fell right through. “Spike!” cried Rarity. She tried to jump through the portal with him, but it vanished quickly causing her to fall flat on the hard floor.

“Oooh… that look like it hurt.” muttered Pinkie.

Rarity wasn’t really hurt, but very upset, but none were as upset as Twilight. “See what I mean?” she protested “I HAVE to do this! I have to save Spike, and all the rest of them from the darkness.”

“And that’s out of the question!” snapped Celestia. Still in possession of the dark powder, “I am taking this and placing it somewhere safe until I can figure out what to do with it.”

She then turned and cast a magical barrier over the mirror itself to block it off from being used or even touched, the chemistry sets and anything else related. They were all blocked off until Twilight could come to her senses and abandon her project.

Twilight was most upset, but the sisters wouldn’t give in.

Luna commissioned all the others “You are charged with keeping watch over her, and try to snap her to her senses.” to which the others all agreed, especially Discord.

Then the two sisters vanished, taking the dark powder with them.

Twilight moved towards the mirror. She was able to touch the barrier harmlessly, but it was like trying to get through and extremely tough rubbery surface and her own magic couldn’t break it.

"Why can't you understand?!" wailed Twilight. "I'm just trying to help! I can bring you all back to life. I can end the curse! We can all be happy again!"

Spike looked ready to pull out his angel wings. "You are so thick-headed! You know that?

Listen to me, and listen well-- You CANNOT... break the curse. It is what it is. If you really want to stop it."

You CANNOT... bring me and the other Dark Angels back to life. WE... ARE DEAD... FOREVER!! We have no bodies to inhabit, and most of the angels-- they've been dead for millions-- billions of years even. The world would be too strange to them to live in."

The next thing he was about to say, even he knew was very harsh, but he was so angry he just didn't care. "Even if you could bring me back to life, do you really think I'd want to start over and make up with you?"

Every single one of the friends felt struck so very badly.

"What?" exclaimed Twilight.

Pinkie gasped so hard, she nearly had damaged her vocal cords.

"Spike...!" peeped Rarity "You... you don't mean that, do you? Never forgive your friends? Your caregiver...?" tears starting brimming in her eyes. "Not even me?! You can't be serious!"

Spike folded his arms showing he was indeed serious. "...I'm not the only one feels like this. Ask any Dark Angel, and they'll tell you flat out... We're not interested in making up with you.

YOU'RE the reasons we all became Dark Angels in the first place. Sure, we were born cursed with the darkness- we didn't know, but YOU ALL treated us poorly and caused us to lose our hope and faith, and THAT is what triggered it off."

The friends all felt the guilt and shame eat away at them, Rarity flopped onto the ground with her hoofs over her eyes trying not to burst out crying!

Twilight shook her head desperate to deny it all. "Spike, please, listen!"

"No, YOU listen to me, Twilight Sparkle! Even if I had never become a Dark Angel..." he paused for a long moment, and was quivering almost shamefully for what he was about to say "...Even if I had never died, I wouldn't have wanted to make up then either."

Everyone felt as if a huge fiery knife had skewered their hearts right in the middle! Rarity began to sob softly, but Spike was completely unmoved and decided to leave. He gave Twilight one final warning, "You back off, and not just for your own sake, but for the sake of absolutely EVERYTHING!!"

Then he vanished through a portal and was gone, back to the Dark Zone where he belonged and felt safe, leaving all the friends feeling hurt, betrayed, and ashamed.

Twilight flopped down onto her tail and hung her head low. She was so upset, her tears were falling, but she couldn't bring herself to cry.

“Twilight…?” said Starlight.

Twilight hardly moved, and didn’t make a sound.

Applejack sighed, and walked over to her, “Come on, you…” she said as she helped her up onto her feet. Twilight didn’t seem to put up much of a fight, and came quietly out of the room.

Everyone promised to keep close watches on her, in shifts if necessary.

Discord changed instantly into a nigthwatchmen’s uniform. “No one’s gonna get past me.” he said in a gangster-like voice.

The others shrugged him off, but agreed to the watch.

Rarity also looked and felt deeply upset, but for an entirely different reason. “Are you going to be okay, Rarity?” asked Fluttershy.

“I... don't believe so.” she sobbed softly. "Oh, Spike!"

While many of the others agreed what Spike said was beyond jerkish, many of them were willing to heed his warning and not allow Twilight to interfere anymore.

Everyone felt it was really going to be a long and difficult night…

…but one thing no one had noticed; even Celestia hadn’t noticed… when she blocked off the mirror gateway, and all it’s mechanical functions, the solar panels were still absorbing power from the moonlight as it shone through the open windows!

In the Dark Zone, Spike landed on the dark sands by Lord Erebus and his sentries. The sentries were asked to bring Spike back when they had discovered he had allowed himself to be struck by magic and seen by those who could not naturally see him before.

“You have much explaining to do.” hissed one sentry.

“You know fully-well you are to remain in hiding at all times.” added the other, but Erebus suddenly hushed them. “There is no need for hostility.” then he looked down at Spike, “I trust he has a justified explination for his recklessness.”

Spike told his story, of Twilight’s attempt to infect the Dark Zone with her magic hoping to despell it and supposedly cure the Dark Angels of their darkness.

The sentries could hardly believe it, and Erebus, though he didn’t show it much, he was shocked and appalled, “I see…” he hissed softly.

Before he could question any further, Beast Boy returned from the Titans’ world, looking rather peeved. “Raven tried to stop me from leaving. I told her off.”

Erebus sighed, not at Beast Boy for obviously not staying out of sight like he was supposed to, but the fact that more mortals were out there questioning the Dark Angels’ privacy, as well as their existence.

“Ah…!” Erebus suddenly gasped, and other Dark Angels felt it too, all across the Dark Zone, especially. “The Darkness… it is shifting once more!” cried Erebus. Then suddenly, Nobunaga, whom was meditiated before, awoke in shock, “No…!” he cried “Oh, no… no, please!

“Dude, what’s wrong?” asked Beast Boy. He and Spike raced over to him. Davis was still out on one of his bouts.

Nobunaga was panting heavily in stress, and clutching his chest, almost as if he were in physical pain, which of course was not possible.

“My memories of long ago have been altered once more.”

“Why? What happened?” asked Spike.

Nobunaga dug deep into his memories and explained it all as he saw it, and played out the possibilities from outside his point of view.

Five-Hundred Years Ago, in the Feudal Era…

Princess Tsuyu and Lord Kimo were visiting their home villiage, donating bits of gold to the poor. The Princess even handed out flower baskets she had made for all the children, and even let some of the children play a little with Hiyoshimaru.

The playful little monkey did flips and handstands, and the way he danced about while scratching his behind made the children laugh.

The Princess felt her heart melt with love and joy, which melted her husband’s heart too.

“You enjoy what you see, My Princess?” Kimo asked.

“Yes, my lord. I feel… I feel that I have much love to give to others as well.” She turned to her husband, looked deeply into his eyes, “Oh, my lord… my husband… I feel it is time; time that we conceived to have a child of our own.”

Her husband’s heart leapt with joy. “Yes. Yes, I believe we should-- nay… we must. It would be most wonderful to have and raise a child.”

Suddenly, someone screamed and came running in panic, “WOLVES!!” he cried “WOLVES HEADED FOR THE VILLIAGE!!”

His cry of Wolf was easily believed, especially when the people could hear the faint yet distinctive sounds of wolves howling in the distance.

The people panicked and grabbed all their children rushing for cover, while the villiage wariors jumped into arms to defend the villiage perimeters form the oncoming mongrels.

The wolves put up a vicious fight, but the warriors managed to slay them easily, but the remaining wolves then howled in a signaling manner.

Inuyasha and friends were close by on their way through the fields, when they heard the wolves.

“Listen!” cried Inuyasha “I’d recognize that sound; those are Koga’s wolves!”

Suddenly, Sango felt a twitch on her cheek-- pesky old Myoga, sucking her blood again.

WHAPP! She swatted him. “Oof!” he groaned “Why can I never enjoy a precious meal without sucmbing to injury?”

“Myoga…? What are you doing here?” asked Kagome.

The poor little flea straightned himself out and hopped up onto Kirara, “I was passing through the fields when I noticed a pack of reavnous wolves headed straight for the nearby villiage of Princess Tsuyu and her Lord Kimo.”

Everyone gasped, and Inuyasha’s features hardened.

“The Wolf Demons raid and hound on helpless villiages and victims.” said Sango.

Something inside Inuyasha snapped, and he dashed off.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

“There’s no point, Kagome.” said Miroku “If Koga’s wolves are involved, then surely Koga will be there as well, and you know how Inuyasha feels about that.”

With that in mind, the team dashed off.

“Protect the Lord and the Princess!” cried the Captain, and the gaurds formed a human barracaide around the royal couple, ready to take on the snarling wolves.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” hissed an unpleasant voice. The royal couple looked up and saw Koga standing on a thatched roof, and he looked pretty mad. He didn’t even look like himself either. His eyes were black as night. He had dark scratchmarks across his face, and hie right arm was shourded in dark aura.

Tsuyu was overwhelmed with fear at the sight of him. Her husband held her tightly and doing his best to be brave for her. “Who are you?” he sneered at Koga “What is it you want here?”

Koga just stood where he was hissng and sneering, while Naraku’s voice echoed in his mind, “Destroy them all, and lure out the dark ones.”

Koga couldn’t seem to resist the force at all, and he growled vicilusly and leapt from the roof to the ground, and began to brutally attack the gaurds.

“Stop him!” shouted the captain. The gaurds all rushed Koga with a valliant effort in mind, but they of course were no match aginast the power of the sacred jewel shards.

Koga slaughtered those poor men and shattered their weapons as if they were all made of paper! Their blood gushed and their corpses lay about, much to the horrors of the princess.

The remaining gaurds were starting to fret, and worse, the wolves were still glaring and growling.

“Stay back!” Koga sneered at them “You have what’s left!”

He then glared at the royal couple near the last of their honor guard, and he rushed forth to take them all on…!

“STOP!!!” thundered Inuyasha, and he leapt right in at Koga and gave him a hard bash to the face with his fist.

“Lord Inuyasha!” cried Tsuyu.

The rest of the team rushed up, and the wolves growled at them, frightening Shippo. “They sure look angry!” he whimpered.

Kagome then saw Koga, but she also could see that he didn’t seem like himself. “Ah…!” she gasped as she looked straight through him, “Inuyasha, he has another sacred jewel shard, in his right arm again!”

“Huh!” scoffed Inuyasha “So you swiped yourself another one. That’s no excuse for your slaughtering these innocent people with your pack of mongrels.”

Rather than be his usual insulting, snarling self when faced with such insults, Koga mere growled at him, and his eyes went from black to red!

“Whoa! What the hell is up with you?” asked Inuyasha.

Miroku gripped his staff, “I am sensing there is something off about Koga; something incredibly powerful and wicked!”

Kagome confirmed this when she began to sense something wrong with the shard in Koga’s arm, “The shard… it’s… it’s tainted!”

“What? Tainted?” called Inuyasha. He turned to fac Koga again and saw the dark aura glowing on his arm, which explained Koga’s unusual and more violent behaviour. “Where did you get that shard, Koga?”

Koga did not answer. Instead he roared and charged forth at great speed, Inuyasha barely leapt away in time as Koga punched the ground, making a huge hole.

Myoga leapt up up on Sango’s head “He is under the influence of a demonic power. It will be useless to try and reason with him I fear.”

Inuyasha then grabbed for his sword, “Fine! If you won’t back off, I’ll just have to kill you.”

“Inuyasha, don’t! Don’t kill him!” shouted Kagome.

He stopped.

“I know you have your differences with Koga, but you can’t just kill him like this!”

“Don’t you be getting all sentimential with him now,” Inuyasha sneered “He’s already killed these gaurds. What’s to say he won’t kill us next?”

“He has a point.” said Sango “We must at least defend ourselves, as well as the villiagers.”

The others all agreed.

The Wolves charged forth, but Sango threw a demon repellent bomb at the ground while Kirara breathed a little fire their way.

“WIND TUNNEL” Miroku amied his hand right up at the sky, not directly at the wolves. The powerful vortex frightened the wolves, and the entire heard ran away.

Still, Koga was as violent as ever; attacking Inuyasha like crazy, but Inuyasha still made no attempt to draw his sword out, or make any lethal moves, but he did throw a few punches and kicks to at least defend himself and maybe tire Koga out, which wasn’t easy due to the shards in his body.

“Come on, Koga! Snap out of it!” snapped Inuyasha, but Koga only growled, and he leapt over and booted him hard in the gut, sendning him skidding along the ground.

Tsuyu screamed, and her husband held her tightly.

“We’ve got to get them to safety!” cried Kagome. The others agreed, and began to escort the royal couple back to the palace.

Koga didn’t seem to care at all. He was far too preoccupied with his current opponent. “Had enough yet, Mutt?”

Inuyasha crushed the dirt in his hands as he stood, “Well, well, maybe there’s still some of you in there after all.”

The two demons glared furiously at each other, but Koga’s growling got louder and more ferice, which made the aura on his arm glow brighter.

“INUYASHA, GET OUT OF THERE!!” shouted Miroku.

Inuyasha quickly leapt away just as Koga thrust his fist forth, unleashing a dark shockwave in a burning stream to the spot.

KAPOW…A huge explosion of darkness that shook the village

At the same time, Nobunaga was on his bout when he saw the erupting darkness. “What…?” he snapped softly, and he saw the force from coming from the nearby villiage, “Princess Tsuyu!!” he cried, and he dashed off to investigate.

“Oh, my!” cried Tsuyu.

“Steady, Princess! We’re almost out of danger!” said Kimo.

The others were all shocked out of their mind. “I can’t believe he’s THAT strong!” cried Shippo.

“Who’d have thought one tainted jewel shard could produce such a shockwave!” added Sango.

Miroku suddenly began to feel he knew where Koga got the shard from. “There is but one demon I know that can produce such wicked aura…!”

Everyone caught on, and figured it was Naraku who was behind all this. “He must be controlling Koga like a puppet to do his bidding.” said Kagome “But why?”

That didn’t seem to matter too much at the moment, and just then Sango had an idea “If he is being manipulated by the tainted shard, removing it may purify him.”

Inuyasha heard that from afar, “That’s all I needed to know.” He cracked his knuckles with glee at the thought of slashing Koga’s arm.

He had the wolf demon in his sights, and he rushed forth to get him, but strangely… Koga zoomed right past him.

“Hey!” Inuyasha called.

“Where’s he going now?” asked Shippo.

Suddenly, Tsuyu gasped when she saw “…Nobunaga!”

“What?” cried Kimo.

“Where is he?” asked Miroku.

Tsuyu pointed at the villiage entrance. Only she could see Nobunaga, hovering above the villiage gate.

The first thing he saw was the corpses of all the gaurds that Koga slaughtered.

“You…!!” Koga suddenly shouted at him.

“What? He is able see me?” cried Nobunaga, and then he realized the darkness emitting from Koga’s arm “He is using dark power!”

Koga snickered hard “So, there are dark spirits around.” then he could feel Naraku influencing him. “Whatever it takes, you must capture this creature and bring it to me. I must learn more of it.”

Before Koga could even try anything, Inuyasha tackled him hard, shoving him hard along the ground. “Oh, no you don’t!” he thundered “You leave the Dark Angels out of this!”

The two two engaged in a struggle; Inuyasha trying to pin Koga down to get good shot at his arm.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

Inuyasha called back to her “JUST GET THOSE TWO OUT OF HERE!” he refered to the royal couple.

“He’s right.” said Miroku “Hurry!”

Just as the royal couple were being escorted to the palace, Tsuyu looked over her shoulder and saw “…Hiyoshimaru!” She had forgotten to take him with her, and he was no stuck under a few bits of rubble from the battle.

Nobunaga saw his old friend too, but there was nothing he could do to help him. For that matter, he should have left already; knowing what affects dark power would do to him…!

…But he was too worried about the Princess.

“I must help him!” cried Tsuyu, and she tried to break free from the group, but the others wouldn’t let her through.

“Princess, it’s too dangerous!” cried Kagome.

“Kiara!” said Sango “Go and fetch the monkey.”

Kirara rushed forth and scooped Hiyoshimaru up, but before she could bring him over to the group…

…Koga overpowered Inuyasha and kicked him off of him super hard, sending him crashing hard right into Kirara.

Hiyoshimaru went soaring up high in the air, and landing on Koga’s head, much to everyone’s super horror!

The naughty little monkey began to punch and bash at Koga’s head, that Koga grabbed him hard in his right hand, glared at him with such furry, and then just SLAMMED the little creature hard on the ground, making it burst like a boil!

“NO!!!!!” screamed Tsuyu!

“HIYOSHIMARU!!!” cried Nobunaga.

The others were devastating, Kagome, and Shippo were practically in tears.

“You sick, bastard!!” snarled Inuyasha, and he didn’t care about objections; he drew the Tetsusaiga!

“Is that supposed to scare me?” growled Koga.

Inuyasha didn’t answer and just rushed forth roaring angrily, andhe brought his arm down to slice Koga in half, but susprisingly Koga blocked the the force with his right arm, and spring him off!

“Damn it!” shouted Inuyasha “That shard’s making him even stronger!”

“You don’t know the half of it!” hissed Koga, and he held his arm up high, and the dark aura began to gather in his hand in a huge glowing ball of darkness.

“What’s he doing?” cried Shippo.

Miroku fretted, “He is gathering all the demonic aura into one concentracted blast! It’ll be strong enough to wipeout half the village; even if Inuyasha uses the Backlash Wave!”

This worried everyone, whether Inuyasha attacked or dodged the villiage would get badly leveled…

…Except, the energy was suddenly starting to die out, much to Koga’s shock. “What’s happening?!” then he noticed that Nobunaga was absorbing the aura to weaken the blast.

“You killed my friend! The Princess’ pet!! I will not let you hurt any one else!!”

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu.

Koga growled as his aura got weaker, but he wouldn’t let it go to waste. “I can use what I’ve got!” and he leapt up really high and picthed that ball of power straight at Inuyasha.

“This is my chance!” said Inuyasha, and the blade of his sword was enveloped in the aura of the Backlash wave.

“Inuyasha, don’t!” called Kagome.

“Trust me!” shouted Inuyasha “BACKLASH WAVE” With a big slash of his sword, the backlash wave deflected the aura, but rather than shooting it back at his opponent, Inuyasha had aimed it so the blast when straight up at the sky where it exploded brightly, much to Koga’s anger.

“Why you… I’ll!! GAAAAAAAAAH…!!” While he was distracted and ranting, Inuyasha leapt right over and slash at his arm with his claws, popping the tainted shard out in a stream of blood!

Koga then lay flat on the ground, unconscious but not dead, and the tainted shard lay on the ground several feet away from him.

The dark aura then levitated the shard up high in the air, and it began to fly away, back to Naraku, but his evil voice echoed. “You may have saved the wolf demon, but I already have all the information I need.

I know now of the Dark Angels and in time I will learn much more.”

Everyone was infuriated with Naraku’s voice. Nevertheless, it was over, and he was gone.

Though the villiage was safe, Princess Tsuyu was devastated at the death of Hiyoshimaru. She walked miserably over to the corpse of her pet, and trembled as she wept so softly.

As for Nobunaga, he couldn’t possibly have felt any angrier, any more heartbroken. Even as a spirit, he could still have such emotions.

“Hiyoshimaru.” he muttered softly, while quivering.

The others all huddled around the princess to comfort her, and she finally looked across at Nobunaga, and watched him disappear softly into a portal, “Nobunaga…!” she called, but he was already gone, which hurt her heart even more.

“I’m so sorry, Princess.” sobbed Kagome. She felt just as heartbroken; Hiyoshimaru was so cure and cuddly in life.

“I lost my friend…!” cried Tusyu, “Now I have lost more gaurds, and now… I have lost my sweet pet that I cared for!

Why is it that everyone I seem to care for meets with doom?”

No one said a thing, there wasn’t much to say.

Koga suddenly began to come to. “Oh…! What happened? What am I doing here in this pitiful villiage?” he groaned as he sat upright holding his aching head, and he notice the streaks of blood on his arm. His arm didn’t hurt too much due to his strength, “Whoa! That must’ve been some fight I had.”

Then he noticed Inuyasha and the gang ahead of him, all mourning the loss of the little monkey, as well as the gaurds, but he also noticed Inuyasha’s bloody hand, and he put two and two together.

“…Why that flea-bitten, no good…!” he bolted upright and thundered “…INUYASHA!!”

Everyone turned.

“Koga!” cried Kagome.

“So he finally got up.” grumbled Inuyasha.

See the cold glare n Koga’s eyes, everyone knew there would be trouble, but Miroku stepped forth, “Koga! All will be explained, but we are currently in the midst of a mourning eulogy of fallen soldiers and this animal.

I’d advise you remain calm.”

Koga was usually not one to care about, what he regarded as, such trivial things, “Fine, but only for Kagome’s sake.”

Kagome smiled at hime, which made him smile at her, much to Inuyasha’s annoyance.

In the Dark Zone in the present day, Nobunaga clenched his fists, “My poor little, Hiyoshimaru, destroyed before my eyes, and that Dark Aura-- had I absorbed much more I don’t know what could have happened.”

The others felt very sorry for him, and Erebus especially felt worried. Even though Nobunaga made himself seen back then, he was absorbing Dark Aura to try and prevent trouble, exactly what the Dark Angels priority, but the fact that other creatures in the Feudal Era were relearning of the Dark Angels’ existence…

There would most likely mean more trouble-- more shifts in darkness and alterations in time and history.

“Man! What next?” groaned Beast Boy “Everyone’s out there to get us! What are we going to do?”

Spike was especially worried what Twilight would try with her project, even though it looked like she had been stopped. “They just don’t listen!” he groaned “We warned them. We ordered them. Even threatened them-- well, maybe we haven’t threatened them.”

“I understand your worry.” said Erebus “We have tried to reason with the mortals, and continue our peaceful ways, but I fear now that times will have to change.”

Every Dark Angel in the entire real heard him, and many of them were inclined to agree. All of them had held deep dark thoughts of the mortal worlds, and how the actions of those living there sent them to exist in the Dark Zone for eons and ages.

“It is settled…” said Erebus “At the moment we shall do nothing, but if the mortals we have faced make any further attempts to dececrate us…

…We shall have to do the unthinkable.”

Author's Note

This is fic is on Hiatus for a spell

I'm so exhausted with it (Been at it since June) And there's still a long way to go. I need a break from it

Act 17: A Dark Doom

Author's Note

What is it that the bible said,

"A great flood shall wash away the sins and the evils of humanity"

...I doubt this will be anything compared to that! HEH-HEH-HEH

Act 17: A Dark Doom

ACT SEVENTEEN

Naraku sat by himself in thyoute fields as his insect spies returned to him, bringing back the jewel shard he used on Koga as well as having witnessed the battle between Inuyasha and Koga. “Now I know the existence of thee Dark Angels.” he hissed to himself “And I thought my own demonic powers couldn’t’ be fathomed.”

He was really starting to think nastily, “I must understand more of this darkness, and who knows, it may the key to my ultimate dominance.”

Kagome helped treat Koga’s wounds with a warm, damp cloth and bandaged him up. “There, is that better?”

“Don’t worry about me, I’ve had worse.” Koga said with a smile “But thank you for caring so much, Kagome.”

Inuyasha said nothing; he wasn’t really interested in Koga’s showing off or trying to irritate him, especially considering the events that just happened.

All the dead guards were buried and Miroku gave them a small eulogy, but after that the friends felt it was time the Princess understood what was happening.

“Nobunaga is a Dark Angel?” Tsuyu asked in shock.

“I know this appears shocking, but it is true.” said Miroku “You are only few of many who are actually to see Nobunaga when he is about.”

Tsusyu and Kimo were both astounded. “I do not understand,” said Kimo “How does this happen? What causes it to happen, and why?”

Inusyasha scoffed, “Look, long story short, that idjat was in love with your wife, and because he couldn’t have her, and his overwhelming misery, he was seized by the darkness, so now he’s one of them… Got it?!”

Tsuyu froze where she was, “Nobunaga…?” she cried under her breath, and for the first time ever it really kicked in. She remembered all the times he would blush when near her. How he would stuttered and stammer sometimes when he spoke, and why he was so brave and gallant towards her when she was in danger.

She held her hand to her cheek in deep shock, and her husband couldn’t believe this either as he thought, “He was in love with the Princess, and yet… he saved my life, putting himself in harms way.”

Tsuyu even remembered the night Nobunaga collapsed, and the way he sounded so upset, so hopeless before he went! There was more questioning it. “Oh, Nobunaga!” she cried. Her tears were falling and her heart was aching with guilt “…He is dead… because of me?”

Sango nodded her head sadly, as did Shippo.

Myoga hopped up on Shippo’s head, “I’m very sorry you had to hear of this, Princess.”

Koga overheard everything, “So he just keeled over because he couldn’t be with his dream girl? That sounds kind of lame.”

Everyone turned and glared ta him sharply, even Kagome was not impressed. “How can you say that?”

“Hey, there’s plenty of fish in the sea, and loads of birds in the sky. He could’ve just moved on and picked any one of them he wanted.”

“Ha!” scoffed Inuyasha “That’s rich coming from you, when your always flirting with Kagome.”

Despite the correctness, Koga was infuriated “Shut up, Mutt! I can have any woman I want!”

“Please, stop!” cried Tsuyu, and she began to softly weep.

“Oh, Princess!” her husband said as he comforted her. Tsuyu still loved her husband more than any other, but this guilt was eating at her hard. Though she never had feelings for Nobunaga, she hated the thought that all this was happening to him.

“Nobunaga…” she wept “…I am so sorry!”

Shippo curled up with Sango and Kirara, hating to see a beautiful princess so upset, and Sango patted his head softly.

The Princess needed a good rest after all the trauma she had suffered, and everyone was invited into the palace for a rest by Lord Kimo.

Kagome and Inuyasha stayed behind with Koga, and Kagome gave him a strict look, “Nice going!”

“What?” snapped Koga “He could have moved on, but he chose to cry about it and die.”

Kagome wouldn’t even excuse Koga’s wolf instincts for his heartlessness, but Inuyasha insisted, “Let’s go, Kagome. We’ve got other things to deal with besides this wolf cub.”

“Hey!” snapped Koga, but Kagome and Inuyasha were already heading to catch up with the others. “Whatever. I don’t need you guys.” Koga grumbled, and then he headed off by himself, out of the village.

“Nice one reading him out like that.” said Inuyasha.

Kagome didn’t seem to care much now; she was more concerned about the prior battle. “I’m sure by now Naraku knows about the dark angels too.”

Inuyasha thought about this as well, and knowing Naraku was a creature of extreme darkness, he was likely to be able to see them himself-- though this would have to be confirmed. “We should tell the others. If Naraku’s really involved with this, we could be in for big trouble.”

Meanwhile, TK wasn’t paying much attention in class. He had been pondering hard on what to do about the Dark Angels and how to expose them as monsters.

He made lots of notes and plans of how to attract them or get their attention, but all his ideas seemed fruitless as he didn’t seem to have the power to pull things off, and even if he did, because he couldn’t actually see the dark angels how would he know if they were around?

He then looked over his shoulder at Kari, who was in the seat aside from his. She caught a glimpse of him staring at her, but her features hardened and she went right back to focusing on her work, which really aggravated him.

Then, as he turned back, he saw the teacher standing there before him. “Is something wrong, Takashi?” he asked rather deeply.

“Uh… no, sir-- Just taking notes.” TK stammered, but the teacher observed his paper. “Funny, these don’t look like the notes I’ve written on the board on the book we’ve been reading. They look more like plots against someone, or something.”

TK felt really embarrassed by now, and while he wanted to explain, how could he. Then again, the teacher never gave him a chance.

“Never mind, just think about this as you write me up a ten page essay on how important it is to pay attention in class… in class… after school!”

Some students chuckled at TK; Kari only sighed and shook her head in disappointment, while TK crumpled a sheet of paper in his hand.

Nevertheless, by the day’s end, he had served his detention, and handed in his essay.

Still, he was not deterred!

“How can I attract the Dark Angels?” he kept asking “Ken won’t let me take his D3, so there has to be a way.”

He left the school, and decided to go for a walk to cool off a bit, alone-- Kari had asked for her space anyway.

Kari was with Ken and Yolei at one of the school yard picnic tables, while Cody was doing some Kendo stances on the grass with his training stick. She watched how TK walked off, and had no idea what he was plotting. “I’m really getting worried about him.” she said to the others “He seems so determined to bring the Dark Angels down.”

Yolei shook her head, “He’s determined, but he’s really being stupid.”

“He’s under a lot of pressure right now.” said Ken “I don’t like the way he’s behaving either, but we can’t ignore that.”

Cody angrily thrusted his stick, “I don’t think it matters, Ken. TK has no right to be acting like such a jerk.”

All this only made Kari feel worse. “I’ve got to talk to Davis again.” she told the others “Maybe I can try to warn him what TK’s trying to do.”

The others all gawked at her and felt very skeptical about this.

“Last time I checked, Davis hated your guts.” said Yolei “He seems to hate us all for that matter.”

Kari was aware, “But I can’t stop thinking about this. I… I feel I need to talk to him. I hate to think of him so angry, so miserable-- not to mention a prisoner in the Dark Zone.

All the Dark Angels ever do is meditate, go and collect dark aura, and then meditate more. How can they just sit like that for all eternity? They don’t deserve to be that way.”

Ken began to have thoughts of his own dark past, and how he became the Digimon Emperor. It sickend him to think how he once actually enjoyed being nasty and beating up small Digimon-- while under the impression it was just a computer game.

He regretted it to much; a tear fell from his eye.

“Ken, are you okay?” asked Yolei.

“Oh,” Ken said snapping out of his trance “Just, having a bad memory relapse.”

His girlfriend wrapped her arm around him and cuddled him close, but now Ken was starting to think how bad Davis had it, but still, “I really don’t think we should bother. The Dark Angels made it clear that they don’t want to be disturbed.

Besides, they’re not really hurting anyone, and like I said-- I won’t put Davis through anymore of this.”

Kari looked down,

“Don’t you give me that look!” snapped Ken “The answer is “No!” definitely “No”

Cody agreed with him there, “Besides, they’ve suffered enough already thanks to the dimensions being distorted. We don’t want to make things any worse.

I think it would be better if we just focussed on TK, and try to snap him out of this.”

Kari wasn’t so sure. She knew they were right, but she still wanted to at least try and talk to Davis’ spirit again, no matter what anyone said.

“I have to go.” said Yolei “I have to work in the store this evening. Mom and Dad are going out for their anniversary.”

“I’ll go with you.” said Ken “It’s on my way home anyway.”

Cody had to leave too for his Kendo lesson with his grandfather. “Are you going to be okay, Kari?” he asked.

“Don’t worry about me, I can get home fine.” answered Kari “I just really need some alone time right now-- time to think”

The friends said their goodbyes and headed off, leaving Kari think think for quite a while.

Her mind began to wander back to when Davis glared at her and the others, telling them all to leave the Dark Zone and never return.

“Get out!”

She remembered how infuriated he seemed, not just at her, but at the entire gang, and even his own family. She even remembered how hostile the other dark angels form the other dimensions acted to their former friends, and all suffering from reasons similar.

“This is crazy!” Kari groaned to herself, but all it did was make her wish to speak to Davis more, and maybe even return to the Dark Zone and talk to all the Dark Angels-- make them see that they didn’t have to be miserable or silent.

Suddenly, she saw on the grass, “Ken’s D3.” Obviously Ken had unknowingly dropped it. She picked it up, and knowing that it was still full of the dark power she was very tempted to try to use it to attract Davis to her-- even though it was Ken’s D3, because the energy was drawn from the Dark Ocean itself, Kari also had the power to tap into it.

“No!” she thought to herself, “What am I thinking? This dark power is very dangerous, and Ken would be steamed at me if he finds out I used his D3!”

Kari’s hand trembled as she held the D3.

“Kari!” TK said, scaring her and making her jump, and he jumped too. They both calmed down quickly. “You got Ken’s D3!” exclaimed TK.

“What are you doing here?” Kari asked.

“I stopped by your place, and Tai said you weren’t home, so I figured you were still here, but hey, you got the D3. How did you make Ken give it to you?”

“I didn’t,” Kari explained “Ken dropped it, and… well…”

“Look, at least you’ve got it.” TK cut it “Now we can use it to lure the Dark Angels out.”

Kari clutched the D3 tightly. “No!” she snapped “We shouldn’t, especially not like this.”

TK couldn’t believe her. “Kari, what is with you? You’re the one who keeps going “I wanna talk to Davis” and Ken and Yolei bitch at us to say “No!”

Kari did not like his attitude one bit, and she snapped at him. “What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with you, Takeru?!”

TK winced back a bit, people only ever called him by his real name is they were really steamed with him.

“You’re really obsessed with this Dark Angel stuff-- way more than I am!” Kari growled.

TK couldn’t believe what she had just said, “Hey! I’m trying to stop those evil freaks from whatever it is they’re going to do!”

“They’re not freaks, and they aren’t evil!” shouted Kari “They’ve done nothing wrong! They couldn’t help what they became!”

“Sure they could have! If they just manned up and didn’t whine that they didn’t get their dream girls, that cunt, Erebus would’ve backed off!!”

Kari was so mad that she smacked him across the cheek, much to his, and even her own horror, but Kari’s anger returned, mixed with sadness, “I don’t know who you are anymore, but this is not the guy I knew, or want to hang with!”

“Kari…” TK tried to console her, but she already ran across the field. “Kari…!” but she was already running down the sidewalk.

“WELL, (BLEEP) YOU TOO!!” he shouted up the street, and everyone nearby could hear him and looked his way, but he didn’t care, and yet he STILL blamed the Dark Angels for all this-- preferably Davis!

He then realized that Kari still had Ken’s D3, and he had to get it from her as it was his only ticket to confronting Davis. So, he raced up the street to find her, knowing she couldn’t have gotten too far.

In the Titan’s World,

Robin had gone to the hospital to be with Starfire. Despite her injuries from the fire and the smoke, she was treated well by the doctors and awoke, but she still felt very sore and tired form the ordeal.

“How’re you feeling, Star?” Robin asked.

“I am feeling weak,” groaned Starfire, “But I shall be fine.”

She seemed more upset than hurt because she remembered how she failed to save that baby from the fire in time.

Robin comforted her “It wasn’t your fault, Star; you tried.”

Starfire still didn’t feel any better, and sadly drifted off to sleep, but still clutching Robin’s hand.

Robin stayed with her all through the night.

While back at the tower, Cyborg ran all the scans he could on Raven to determine what happened to her. “You seem fine.” answered Cyborg “But you’re energy levels are slightly abnormal.”

Raven blinked once, “How abnormal exactly?”

Cyborg typed into the computer to show images of infrared waves traveling through Raven’s body, resembling her powerful magic-- he brought up a “Before” and an “After” image.

“Look here,” he said pointing at the “Before” image, which showed the energy flowing in a straight path like the waters of a river. “Now, look here at the other.” and the “After” image showed the energy was still flowing, but waving back and forth, “It’s almost like it’s been compromised.”

This meant that Raven had indeed absorbed some of Beast Boy’s Dark Angel power, which was combining with her own.

Raven looked down at her hands with awe and astonishment, but at the same time she was concerned, “I don’t know how my powers are affected by this. I don’t know if I should dare try an experiment either.”

While Cyborg did agree he pointed out, “But we can’t just do nothing about it either. What if you get called into action? We’re going to need you more than ever now that Starfire’s out of action.”

Raven knew he was right and so far nothing really bad or unusual had happened-- other than the fact she was able to create tiny portals to the Dark Zone whenever she freaked out in anger, but that didn’t make it any less risky.

Terra wasn’t being much help. After all that happened that night, she was just trying her hardest to stay calm and quiet for the baby’s sake. She was just sitting on the sofa in the lounge, breathing steadily.

She clutched her stomach softly as she watched the news that covering the story of the fire. Though the fire had been put out, many were injured, several others were dead, including that little baby Starfire tried to rescue which landed her in the hospital.

“Beast Boy…” was the only thing she could seem to mutter, remembering that she saw him on the rooftop, via the screens, and how he was unable to do anything to help anyone and that the Titans got into a huge tiff with him.

“Hey…” Cyborg called softly as he and Raven came into the lounge, “You okay?”

Terra sighed “Physically-- yes. Emotionally-- not so well.”

The duo knew Terra had seen everything that happened, including the tiff with Beast Boy.

Raven sat down next to her, “Look, I know you’re peeved with me, but he wasn’t being any better.”

“I know,” said Terra “But it doesn’t change things. I don’t know how much more of this I can take-- everyone’s yelling, swearing, hating each other, even the Dark Angels are angry with us.” she paused and gasped softly as she felt her stomach!

“Terra!” said Cyborg.

“I’m okay, it was just a kick.” she sighed, and she calmed down. “I really don’t want to bring this baby into a world of so much anger and fighting.”

She almost looked on the verge of tears, knowing many of this happened because of her.

Cyborg and Raven had no idea of what to say about that. They talked, and talked, and talked about it, but nothing would change the facts or Terra’s mind.

Just then, Robin called from the hospital.

“How’s Star doing?” asked Cyborg.

“She’s fine, just a little burned and upset, but she’ll be okay. How’s Raven?”

Raven explained everything about her powers being altered.

“I see,” said Robin “Well, I know it’s risky, but we should try and test Raven’s powers out.”

The others, even Raven reluctantly agreed.

In Equestria, the friends took Twilight out to dinner hoping to cool her off after the big upset, but really they all needed some time together after the way Spike had balked at them, and practically threatened them to stay out of his business.

Twilight hardly touched her food, still unable to believe that even Celestia had forbade her from doing any more experiments, blocked off the mirror gate, and taken the dark powder and hidden it well.

“Twilight?” said Starlight, “Are you going to be okay?”

Twilight sighed “I don’t know. I just don’t know! I’ve never felt so… so…”

Pinkie then began to spout “Upset? Miserable? Angry? Down on your luck? At wit’s end?”

“...Lost!” Twilight finally answered “Spike is gone, and he's right-- it was mostly because of us that he went.”

Rarity felt really upset, “Please don’t remind me of that.” she said tearfully “The way he… he went is one thing, but the way he is now-- dark, angered, miserable… and..." she paused feeling the pain stinging at her and making her eyes water again "...That he never wishes to be our friend again... why it’s more than I can bear!”

She buried her face into her from limbs on the table, and wept softly.

Fluttershy and Applejack softly comforted her, and they thought she said she’d be okay.

Discord just munched on his food, “Hey, can you try to keep the tears down-- I’m trying to eat here.”

This irked everyone, and Rainbow yelled right in his ear “HOW CAN YOU BE SO INSENSITIVE?!”

Discord picked his ear, “Gee, any louder? I don’t think they heard you in the Dark Zone.”

“You weren’t exactly bein’ too nice.” said Applejack.

Discord sighed, “Look, I get all that, but at least I’m being more realistic. You heard what Spike said-- you can’t help him, you shouldn’t try to help him, and that’s that, and he doesn’t want to be helped. Some of you got that, right?”

The ponies couldn’t seem to argue with him there, but Twilight looked up. Her eye was twitching with anger. “Look, I get all that, but I still don’t think the Dark Angels should be the way they are-- trapped in a dark nightmare, languishing away and doing hardly much.”

Discord sighed and put his hand over his big snout, “Oh, boy… back to square-one again.”

Twilight growled and gritted her teeth, but Starlight calmed her down “I hate to say it, but Discord’s right,” then she looked over at him “…But he could be more sentimental about this.”

Discord scoffed, “Well, I know when I’m not wanted.” with that, he left some money for his share of the tab, “Just let me know when things start to get back to reality around here.”

Then he vanished and was gone, many of the ponies scoffed that he was gone, but Rarity was still upset and still thinking about Spike and how it was becoming more and more painful that he wouldn’t accept any apology from her or the rest of the gang.

She could only visualize him scolding her for being so shallow…

“You wouldn’t give me a chance just because I’m not a pony? You’re not a dragom, Rarity, and I was willing to at least try, and who knows…? We could have had something special, and if it turned out we really weren’t meant to be, maybe it could’ve been better.

But no… you told me flat out you weren’t willing to try, and I did my best to accept it, and then you and the others go and treat me like dirt!

…YOU’RE DISPICABLE!!!”

Every word painfully hammered into her, even though all that scolding was in her mind, it felt like it actually happened to her, and only made her cry more.

Applejack began to find her cries annoying, and so did other ponies that were nearby.

“Excuse me please!” Rarity sobbed, and she ran off, not even leaving behind a share of money.

“Oh, poor, Rarity.” said Fluttershy.

Twilight began to calm down and looked more sad than frustrated, but she still remained undeterred and still hoped there was some way to set the Dark Angels free.

Little did she or any of the ponies realize that back at the Castle of Friendship, while the mirror gate was still bound by Celestia’s magical barrier, it was still absorbing power of the moonlight.

At the same time, in the Titan’s world, the Equestrian Sun Crystal had also been absorbing energy ever since sundown!

The sunlight beamed directly through the lounge windows, and the crystal, placed at the table as a centerpiece, and though it was night now, the crystal was starting to glow again!

The Titans had not noticed this a bit, what with all the stress that had occurred, and right now, the three Titans in the tower were nowhere near the lounge to notice at this p

Cyborg still had that special chamber he had built for Raven from the time when Trigon was about to appear. “I always felt we’d need it again, so I souped it up.” he explained “So even if your powers start going shit crazy, this room should protect you and us.”

“Nice, I guess.” said Raven, and she entered the chamber while cyborg and Terra headed up to the control ops to observe her.

“What’s going to happen?” Terra asked.

“I’m going to send some targets into the chamber for her to attack, and we’ll see how her power measures.”

He then called into the radio, “Ready, Raven?”

Raven gave him a thumb up.

Cyborg then worked the controls, and several droid bots, he had made for training, entered the chamber. Some rolled on wheels, others hovered in the air. Some were even larger than Raven was, but she stood ready and began to unleash her power at them.

She fired a few dark streams, shooting some of the robots down.

Other robots were armed with laser blasters that only fired harmless stun beams that wouldn’t hurt if they hit.

Raven then conjured up a wall of darkness, which deflected the blasts right back at the bots.

Cyborg read the gauge and everything seemed fine.

“Okay, Rae…” he called to her “Give me a big blowout now.”

Raven agreed, and concentrated hard, “Azarath… Metrion… ZINTHOS!!” She unleashed a huge wave of darkness that struck every single bot, and vaporized them into dust.

The lights from the explosions were so bright that Cyborg and Terra looked away and groaned.

When the light had faded, the bots were all gone, and the gauge only read that Raven’s power was just a little higher than normal, but nothing to warrant concern.

However, Raven’s emotional readings were starting to climb, well-past the danger level.

“What’s happening?” cried Terra.

“Raven…!” Cyborg called, but he looked inside, and saw Raven’s eyes glowing red, like they did when she freaked out in anger, and her body was glowing with dark aura.

Cyborg’s controls were going crazy! “Raven, come on! Stop this!” he shouted, but Raven didn’t seem to respond, it was almost as if her true demonic nature was taking over.

“Look at this!” cried Terra, pointing at the med-readings which showed Raven’s hormones were going crazy.

“Shit! She’s having another period!” said Cyborg. Terra found this most odd, knowing what periods felt like, but keeping in mind that Raven was not an ordinary girl sure made the difference.

Raven roared, and began to blast her power at the walls of the chamber; actually trying to break out… and the walls of the chamber were actually beginning to weaken.

“No way!” exclaimed Cyborg “I thought I worked out all the bugs on the designs!” Still, he wasn’t beat yet, and did anticipate any possibility of deigns flaw.

He pounded on a big red button, which caused the chamber to fill with sleeping gas. Due to Raven’s extreme freaking out and overbearing power, it took a few moments, but she fell to the floor, sleeping like a log.

The controls showed her energy levels dropping and her medical-readings were calm again, but her power levels were flowing and curving worse than ever, almost as if the energy had increased.

“Is she going to be okay?” asked Terra.

“I don’t know,” replied Cyborg “We can’t get her out of there yet. I need to purify the gas.”

He activated the air-cleanser unit to filter out the chamber. The meter on the console showed the gas level draining, but suddenly, the energy meter began to rise again!

“Now what?” grumbled Cyborg.

“Look!” cried Terra. She pointed inside the chamber, and saw Raven was disappearing through a portal in the hole-- a portal just like the ones Beast Boy used.

“Raven!!” shouted Cyborg, but it was more than too late, for Raven had already fallen into the portal, which vanished instantly.

Cyborg and Terra gawked at each other in great fear, and they dashed off to call Robin!

Meanwhile, Kari had called Ken on her cell-phone about his D3, and that she was just a few blocks away.

Ken came to her with Yolei.

“Thanks for finding my D3, I was going crazy looking for it.” said Ken.

Kari nodded, and then looked down at the D3.

“Um… you can give it back now.” said Yolei.

Kari continued to stare at it, knowing she was giving up her chance to try and talk with Davis, and it really bugged her.

“Hold it!” shouted TK as he came running down the street, almost like a skilled basketball player ready for the steal… and snatched the D3 out of Kari’s hand!

“I got it! I GOT IT!!” he chortled

“TK!” snapped Yolei.

“Give that back!” demanded Ken, and he rushed in to take his D3, only for TK to give him a shove to the ground.

“Ken!” cried Yolei. Now she was pissed-- Kari too!

“Can’t any of you see what I’m trying to do?!” snarled TK “Those Dark Angels are ruining everyone’s lives! They’re making you feel sorry when you shouldn’t be, and they don’t do anything to better themselves except sit on the sidelines and watch us all suffer!

…I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!!!”

His screams echoed all over, and many people looked his way, but they also just went about their own business anyway.

While in the Dark Ocean, Patamon actually felt it!

“TK…?”

“What’s wrong?” asked Gatomon.

Patamon listened deeply to the winds, “I thought I just felt I heard TK crying out.”

Gatomon looked at pretty much nothing, wondering if Kari was okay.

TK was quivering, like a real crazed individual, “I want it to end! I want those Dark Angels to answer for all the pain they cause the people! I want to stop them from hurting others! That’s why I want to do this!”

“TK, you’re being paranoid!” snapped Kari!

TK wasn’t interested in anymore lectures, and prepared to use his connection with the Dark Ocean to unleash the power from the D3.

Ken clenched his fists and called out, “WORMON…!”

Wormon leapt out from Ken’s backpack, “STICKY NET” and sprayed him with his webs binding him in a net, and making him drop the D3 on the ground.

Ken grabbed it and held it close while sighing in huge relief, “Thanks, Wormon.”

“Aw, it was nothing, really.” Wormon said bashfully.

Kari had warned Ken and Yolei on her call about TK’s obsession with the D3, and Ken had figured that TK would try and take it, so he had Wormon on standby, just in case.

Then, who should come along by Tai and Jun, along with Matt and Sora, on a double date.

“TK…!” Matt shouted as he saw his brother wrapped in the webbings.

“Kari, what’s going on here?” asked Tai.

Kari explained everything, and Yolei and Ken vouched for her.

“TK…!” Sora said in shock “I can’t believe you!”

“Haven’t you hurt my brother enough!” scolded Jun. Tai held her hand to keep her calm, but TK said nothing and just sulked.

Sora took a nail file out of her purse and cut him loose of the threads, but he still acted all sour and rude. “I’m just trying to do everyone a world of good!”

“This isn’t like you, TK!” said Matt “I’ve seen your freak-outs over evil or darkness before, but this goes way over the line, and I think you need professional help!”

All this anger and all this hatred going about, was starting to make the dark power in Ken’s D3 resonate!

Twilight and her friends made it back to the Castle of Friendship, but no one was saying pretty much anything.

Pinkie Pie tried to break the silence, “So… um…?” but she couldn’t think of anything to say.

“Well… maybe we should all head on home?” suggested Applejack.

The others agreed, and they also wanted to go check up on Rarity and see if she was alright.

Suddenly, there was a large glow coming from down the hallway. “What’s that?” asked Rainbow, and right then the castle began to rumble softly as the light got brighter and brighter.

Twilight gasped, realizing where this light was coming from, “The mirror gate…!”

Everyone gawked at one-another in concern and wondered how this was possible if it was blocked off.

Everyone raced to the library, and surely enough the gateway was going crazy-- glowing brightly and shaking under the barrier, and Twilight immediately saw why! “The solar-panels, they absorbed too much energy!”

In the Dark Zone, the Dark Angels could feel everything-- a great big dimensional distortion, even bigger than the ones they had felt before, making the realm become more and more unstable.

“What’s happening…?!”

“The realm can’t take any more of this stress!”

Nobunaga, Spike and Davis could barely keep on their feet.

“Who do we have to thank for this one?” Davis asked.

“Whoever it is, I sure wouldn’t want to be them right now.” said Spike, but he began to have his suspicions that Twilight was not heeding his warning.

“Hey!” Beast Boy called as he came flying in over the hills and dragging Raven in a dark binding with her, “Look who I found just over the hills!”

He placed her down, but didn’t release her from the binds.

Raven was no longer in her demonic form having calmed down, but now she felt really awkward and nervous as all of the Dark Angels around the way seemed to be glaring at her.

Nobunaga approached her fiercely, “How dare you return here, after being explicitly barred!”

“How did you even get here?” Davis asked.

“It wasn’t my fault!” Raven sneered, and she explained how she had seemed to absorb some of Beast Boy’s power when she confronted him, and this only made her situation worse.

“What’s this I hear?!” thundered Erebus. The Dark Angels all turned and shuddered at the sight of their angry lord, and Raven felt very nervous.

Erebus glared at Raven, “It was bad enough that you dared to interfere with the Dark Angels, but did I just hear correctly that you dare to use our powers?!”

Even Beast Boy was shocked to hear that some of his powers had been absorbed, but nothing else would explain how Raven was able to get here.

“Look, I didn’t mean to come here!” growled Raven “Just send me back, and we can forget this whole thing!”

The Dark Angels didn’t like her attitude, but the realm was only become more and more distorted.

“What’s happening?” Raven asked.

Erebus felt the disturbance and realized, “There are more dimensional distortions emitting from the other dimensions!”

“Twilight!” snapped Spike.

“Kari!” cried Davis.

Beast Boy didn’t think it was Raven this time, but something in his former world was causing this.

Nobunaga couldn’t feel any disturbances occurring from his memories, but he didn’t like this one bit either.

The mirror gate in Equestria was going berserk, and having its links set to target the Dark Zone!

The Sun Crystal in the Titan’s world was linked to the mirror, and was activating in sync with it, while at the same time, Cyborg and Terra were on the video-call with Robin.

“The Sun Crystal!” cried Cyborg, and he and Terra could see it glowing like crazy.

“Quick, ditch it out the window!” Robin shouted, but the light and energy from the crystal was shining so bright that neither Terra nor Cyborg could even look to try and go near it.

“It’s too bright!” cried Terra.

Even Robin over the video phone couldn’t look, then gain, the light was actually distorting the connection and the screen went all static.

…All this while Ken’s D3 was activating and emitting dark aura. “No, stop!” he cried as he tried to contain the energy, but it was no use.

“What’s happening!” cried Yolei.

Jun held onto Tai and buried her face in his shoulder whimpering, and Matt held Sora hard.

Ken finally couldn’t stop the growing darkness and threw this D3 down on the ground.

The darkness then shot straight up into the sky like a pillar, and a small part of the blast just grazed Kari and TK, knocking them both down.

All three dimensional warps seems to resonate at the same time.

Celestia and Luna could sense the great disturbance.

“What is happening?” asked Luna.

Celestia had never seen or felt such a surge, but she had a really bad feeling that Twilight was somehow connected with this. “I don’t understand-- I blocked off the mirror gate.”

The two sisters decided to investigate, and they both teleported off.

At the same time, Rarity was on her way to the Castle, having taken a long walk to try and clear her head from the sadness she felt, when she saw the lights.

“Oh, my!” she cried “Whatever is happening up there?”

The doors to the castle were still wide open, so she ran right in, and headed straight for the source of the light, and gasped at what she saw-- the mirror portal was glowing brightly.

“Some-pony shut it down!” cried Pinkie.

“I can’t!” shouted Twilight “Celestia’s barrier is blocking the controls! I can’t get near them!”

Celestia and Luna appeared and didn’t need to question what was going on, and it was already too late to do anything about it!

The mirror gave such a burst of dimensional energy…

So did the Sun Crystal...

…and Ken’s pillar of dark power!

The Dark Zone was quaking violently as bright bolts of lightning seemed to strike the dark and stormy skies.

All the Dark Angels in the entire realm were already feeling the great surge and disorientation by the darkness being shifted and damaged in ways unimaginable!

Worse than that, just as Spike warned, Dark Angels in any dimension anywhere that were collecting dark aura in any world on any planet began to feel to disturbance striking them like strong winds.

“Now they’ve done it!” Spike thundered.

Raven didn’t need to be a Dark Angel herself to realize what was coming next…!

Large rifts began to appear showing ways to Equestria, The Digi Destineds’ world, and the Titans’ world! Many tiny rifts also appeared leading to other dimensions anywhere and everywhere, though they were not totally visible, they were there!

“This is bad!” Raven muttered.

Most everyone in all the other dimensions were confused and baffled by the mysterious holes in the skies, but only those who were involved before were horrified and frightened beyond words.

Izzy, Joe, and Mimi looked out the windows from their respective apartments and could see the rifts appearing.

“What is this?” they wondered, but Izzy had a bad idea and could tell this was not the Digital World playing some kind of trick. Worse than that, his computers were going haywire as the Digital Gates came online.

Then Gennai came online, “Izzy!” he called “What’s happening out there? We’ve felt an immense surge of darkness and distortion!”

“I don’t know what it is, but I have my suspicions.” said Izzy.

He then quickly sent a worldwide email to every Digi Destined in the world, and he hoped with all his might they were seeing this and would receive his email on the Digi-Vices. He told them to head to the Digital World immediately!

“That’s a good idea.” said Gennai “You and your friends must come here at once!”

Izzy agreed, but then he thought and asked “What about TK and Kari?”

Gennai fell silent for a moment, and he didn’t have to say what Izzy already suspected. They were barred from the Digital World and couldn’t enter, that also applied to Tai’s girlfriend Jun, as well as anyone else who was not a Digi Destined and didn’t have a Digi-Vice.

Izzy could already feel his heart aching, but the sudden earth shaking snapped him out of his trance.

“Izzy, you must hurry!” shouted Gennai.

Izzy agreed and grabbed his Digi-Vice and he ran past the living room where his parents were looking out the window and up at the sky.

“Izzy,” his mother called “Where are you going?”

“Mom, Dad, I’ve got a real emergency here.”

“You mean you know what’s going on with all these holes in the sky?” asked his father.

“Well, sort of,” replied Izzy, and at the moment just looking at his two loving adoptive parents really shook him painfully inside for what was about to happen.

“What is it?” asked his mom.

Izzy couldn’t control himself and ran over and hugged both his parents tightly, and they hugged him right back. “I love you both very much!” Izzy said with tears in his eyes.

His mother had tears falling down her face too, “Just be careful.” she said to him. “We love you very much too!” added her husband.

Izzy didn’t know how, but he managed to break off from his parents and ran out the door. His mother started to cry and her husband held her softly. Though they both had faith in their son, whatever was happening outside gave them nasty feelings this was bigger than anything before.

In Jump city, Robin could see the rifts from the window of Starfire’s room, and Starfire had been awakened by the sudden shakings. Despite her injuries, she was able to sit up.

“Robin, what is happening?”

“It’s bad, Star… really bad!”

Everyone else in Jump City looked up at the rifts and couldn’t understand them.

A rift even appeared inside where the mirror gate stood, and Twilight could see Spike and the other dark angels, as well as the many rifts to the other dimensions.

“Spike…!” Twilight called

He saw her, and he marched straight and over and balked, “Do you realize what you’ve done?! Do you have any idea what’s going to happen because you wouldn’t listen?!!”

It was in vain that Twilight tried to explain she didn’t mean for this to happen, and wasn’t quite sure how altogether, but it changed nothing.

Erebus then glared at the ponies, and he then turned to look at the Digi Destined in their world and the Titans from their world.

Every one of the mortals shuddered in fear at how pissed his seemed, despite his lack of facial features.

Erebus then spoke very deeply to the mortals, “Your persistence is strong, but now my anger is stronger!

For eons upon eons, we Dark Angels have existed in silence, solidarity! We have done no harm, and only asked to be left to our own ways….

But you mortals have repeatedly defied my warnings, and because of your foolishness… the Dark Zone, our domain, our home, has been brutally assaulted!!”

His long black hair stuck up and out in all directions as his anger increased and the dark power with in him showed, and he transformed into his giant, monstrous form once again.

“Hear me now, my Dark Angels… my children!” he called out “Our ways of peace and silence are no more! The mortals have desecrated us, not just in life which sent us here, but they have caused us nothing but disturbance and pain!

Now, it is our time to act! Our new priority is to invade each and every single world, every dimension, and make that world OURS!!!!”

Every dark angel agreed and cheered with prosper and willingness, while Raven’s stomach gave such a turn like no other, and all other mortals whom had just heard the threat were shaking with fear and beginning to panic.

“They can’t do that?!” cried Terra!

“They’re spirits! They can do anything!” whimpered Cyborg

Erebus cast a great magic on all the Dark Angels, unlocking their powers so they would no longer be restricted, or intangible! They were now able to use their powers as they pleased in the first step in the great conquest.

“The Dark Aura…!” Erebus hollered “Harness it! Use it! Unleash your Darkness!”

As the angels absorbed the aura gathered over the eons, not only did their powers and might begin to increase, but every world, in every universe, even the spaces in between planets was starting to rumble and shake.

“What’s happening?!” cried TK!

“You want answers?!” panicked Yolei “YOU WANT ANSWERS…?!!

…WE… HAVE… (BLEEPING)… PISSED OFF… THE GODS!!!”

(0:06)

Erebus then shouted to all the mortals, “Mortals… you will… NEVER AGAIN SEE THE LIGHT… OF DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!!!”

POW!! All worlds began to shake violently as large dark pulses began to rain from skies, and explosions of darkness blasted across the space of every universe!

Erebus ROARED and THUNDERED extremely loudly, making the trembling worse, and more explosions and bombings rocked each world.

People and creatures that got hit by the darkness were instantly disintegrated. Many other creatures ran for their very lives, but there was quite literally no place to escape to as the darkness continued to spread-- flattening cities, wiping out forests, waters and mountains. Even the very stars in space were losing their lights and began inverted into dark forms of themselves, causing the people die all the faster.

“GO, DARK ANGELS!!” shouted Erebus “GO AND DESTROY!! GO AND CONQUER!! TAKE BACK WHAT WAS TAKEN FROM US!!!!”

The angels all charged in armies through the rifts and began to invade every single world, and attacked the people.

Nobunaga couldn’t return to the feudal era, but he did return to Kagome’s world, and began to help his fellow dark angels invert it to the darkness, and destroy any mortal that got in the way.

“MOM!!” cried Sota.

His mother grabbed him, “SOTA!!”

Kagome’s grandfather ran to the both, but all three of them were annihilated in the dark waves that spread!

Davis and Beast Boy along with whatever armies they had brought went back to attack their own worlds-- demolishing every building, every landscape they could find, and murdering any being that came into their view.

Beast Boy suddenly saw three familiar faces-- Jackie, Jillian, and Jackie’s lawyer mom, all together.

“Oh, this is going to feel sweet!” he gloated, and he shot the two teenage girls first, “That’s for calling me a brat boy!”

Then he cornered Jackie’s mom “And this is for taking me to court!!” and he killed her too-- blasting her into dust!

Davis and his crew were blasting his world to pieces. Many humans and animals were already killed and many more were dying in the shelling!

“PAY FOR YOUR SINS!!!” Davis shouted “DIE!! DIE!! DIE!!”

He seemed to have no qualms whatsoever in those he destroyed, and was enjoying this like playing a video game!

All couples saw what was happening, and were panicking like crazy.

“WE’RE DONE FOR!!” screamed Jun “AND I NEVER EVEN GOT TO HAVE SEX WITH YOU, TAI!!!”

Tai wasn’t even disturbed by that, and just continued to hold her.

Izzy came dashing up the streets with his laptop ready, “GUYS!!” he called, and he opened the screen showing the portal, “QUCIK, WARP THROUGH!!”

The Digi Destined knew they had to, but TK, Kari and Jun, they couldn’t go inside on their own, and Tai really couldn’t bear to leave his girlfriend and sister behind, nor would Matt leave TK behind.

“NO!!” cried Kari “NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

Right then, a dark aura began to awaken within her.

“KARI!!!” TK shouted, and the same darkness emitted from him as well as he leapt for her, colliding into her, and the two actually disappeared!

“KARI!!” shouted Tai.

“TK!!” cried Matt.

The rumbling got worse as dark explosions flew about, and dark shelling rained down all over.

“WE HAVE TO GO NOW!!!” shouted Izzy, and he opened the Digi-Port himself, casting light over him and the other Digi-Destined.

“JUN…!!” Tai cried as he felt his grip on her slipping “NO, NO!! JUN, I WON’T LEAVE YOU!!” but he had already vanished with the others leaving Jun on her own.

Jun’s tears were cascading down her face, but she couldn’t find in her to sob, but just tilt her head up to the sky, close her eyes, and embrace her incoming fate.

KAPOW!! She was hit in an explosion and was gone, just as more and more people were dying with her.

In Equestria, Spike led a force of Dark Angels in and began to obliterate everything.

Ponyville!

Cloudsdale!

Canterlot!

…All were crumpling like crackers and falling like avalanches as the darkness spread.

Spike even made it to the Crystal Empire, and headed straight for the palace to settle an old score with the royal family.

He found them all in Flurry Heart’s bedroom, all panicking and crying in fear.

“Spike…?!” Shining Armor called, and then there was a big explosion that made the whole place shake Cadance was thrown back hard, accidentally dropping Flurry Heart.

The baby cried in pain and fear, but Spike landed near her and used his new strength to pick her up by the horn!

“SPIKE!!!” screamed Cadance. She could see the lust and evil in his expression! “NO, DON’T!!” but Spike, grabbed Flurry’s head in his hands and CRUSHED IT like a grape, making blood and broken bones spill all over!

Cadance and Shining Armor were horrified, devastated, and Shining Armor furiously charged at Spike, shouting “YOU’LL DIE!!!!” only for Spike to blast him into dust before Cadance’s eyes, “…Yes, you’ll die!” he mocked.

Cadance was so devastated and overwhelmed by what she had just seen that she collapsed from her sadness, falling ill with grief and no more care to give.

“Here,” Spike sneered “Let me put you out of your misery!” and he moved in to obliterate her, only for her to suddenly vanish out of sight. “What?!” snapped Spike, but as pissed as he was, he decided to let her go, and continue on his onslaught.

Twilight and friends tried to do battle with the dark angels, but absolutely nothing they could do even fazed the spirits. Even Celestia’s power didn’t even make them flinch.

“What are we going to do?!” cried Twilight.

“There’s nothing we CAN do! Not against this!” shouted Celestia.

“WE’RE DONE FOR-- DONE FOR!!!” screamed Pinkie.

The darkness was spreading towards them like a huge tsunami, wiping out everything it touched, and the ponies all huddled together to embrace their oncoming end as the castle was struck and obliterated!

Many races of many dimensions, human, animal, or alien alike tried to battle the Dark Angels, and stop their destruction, but all efforts were completely fruitless. Not even reality benders, nor those that could control cosmic energies had the power to stop it, since Erebus was a CREATOR who helped to make such energies!

(1:38 of the vid)

As Erebus continued to thunder and roar, causing more worlds to collapse to the darkness, Raven, still bound by the dark bindings, was left completely unguarded, and she would never be able to get over all the destruction she had witnessed. Even her father couldn’t have done anything this deadly!

“I can’t let my friends die!” she cried, and she managed to get up onto her feet, and hop, hop, hopped her way over to a rift that led to Jump City.

She leapt right through, leaving the Dark Zone, and plummeted from the skies.

The further she got from the Dark Zone itself, Beast Boy’s bindings around her began to fade, and soon she was free, but there was extremely little time left.

She quickly teleported!

(2:31 of the vid)

Titans Tower was starting to crumple as the dark shelling and explosions continued to bombard it and chip it away!

“Cyborg…!!” Terra cried, and Cyborg held her tightly!

While at the hospital, Robin looked deeply into Starfire’s eyes. “Starfire… I’ve always…!”

“I have always too!” she said back to him, and she reached up and kissed him deeply as they both embraced for the end.

Erebus gave one final ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR, and dark waves spread across every world, every dimension in huge crashes, wiping out absolutely everything that was left of the mortals and their world, leaving only darkness and chaos behind.

…and all was quiet again.

Erebus finally felt calm, and reverted back to his smaller, humanoid form. “The world belong to us now. Only the darkness is!”

Act 18: How to Carry on

Author's Note

It doesn't matter it was an accident, or the mortals were directly involved... they were told not to be involved period... not even by accident.

they disobeyed... now they have paid!

Act 18: How to Carry on

ACT EIGHTEEN

Naturally, the Feudal Era, being five hundred years in the past, did not suffer from the dark apocalypse, and Kagome and her friends were completely unaware of any of it happening at all as they slept in their guest room in the palace.

Sadly, Princess Tusyu was having a hard time falling asleep at all. How could she, after all that had happened that day-- losing more guards, Hiyoshimaru was dead, and she learned the truth of Nobunaga’s feelings.

She just lay awake in her futon, while her husband was fast asleep beside her, and she kept casually looking out the window hoping to catch a glimpse of Nobunaga’s dark angel, only to remember he had witnessed his friend, Hiyoshimaru die that day.

She saw something fly past and bolted up right excitedly, but it was only a crow.

“Princess…?” Kimo said as he awoke, but he didn’t have to ask to see that she wasn’t alright and obviously still very upset. This was confirmed when she turned to face him with tears in her eyes.

Whatever was he to do with her? He hated seeing her so upset and distraught, even he himself still retained his own remorse and stuff.

All he could do right now was comfort his wife.

Meanwhile, out in the vast fields, Kikyo was standing near the Bone-Eater’s Well, and just being next to it she could feel something dark and terrible, even her soul collectors were looking and moving uneasily as if something were bothering them.

“I don’t know what has happened,” she thought to herself “But I fear this is the great darkness I have been sensing. Even before this great darkness, I feel even Naraku’s power would be as nothing.”

She suddenly could sense another presence near her, “Sesshomaru.” She said without even turning round.

“Fancy finding you here.” said Sesshomaru “If you are near, then Inuyasha must be nearby as well?”

Kikyo acted smug, “Sorry to disappoint you.”

“I see.” hissed Sesshomaru, “Should you see him, let him know this-- that I am aware of what has been transpiring, and I will not rest until I have gained what I want from him.”

Not even waiting for Kikyo to respond, he walked back towards Jaken and Rin who were waiting for him.

“Did you get the information, my lord?” asked Jaken, but his master would not answer, and just continued to walk.

“Uhh…” said Jaken “…Very well then.”

Koga wasn’t too far away either, at his own campsite. He looked down the hill and saw, “Is that Sesshomaru? What’s he doing way out here?”

No matter for that, Koga didn’t seem to care much. He had his own little business to attend to, like getting even with Naraku for possessing him with that jewel shard.

The next morning, Inuayasha and co awoke, but when they all sat down to a royal banquet for breakfast, they noticed Princess Tsuyu was barely eating.

“Is everything alright, Princess?” asked Kagome.

Tsuyu let out a soft yawn. “Forgive me, I did not sleep well.”

Lord Kimo hung his head low, and Tsuyu’s father was deeply concerned. “Perhaps you were far too shaken from the dreadful attack in the village the other day.”

That was all he knew, he had no way of hearing about what Tsuyu had learned of Nobunaga.

Miroku then suggested, “This may seem rather rash, but perhaps a mild sedative will help the princess put her mind at ease so she may rest.”

Sango agreed, “We could gather the necessary herbs and things to make it.”

Lords Hime and Kimo agreed it was for the best, but Kagome then stood up and said, “No need, I can just head back home and bring you something that’ll work a lot better.”

“Kagome!” said Inuyasha.

“What? I just want to try and help.”

“I’m not saying you shouldn’t, I’m just saying it’d be better if we all stayed together.”

“He’s got a point,” said Shippo “What if Naraku’s out there waiting to get at us all again?”

Kagome realized this, but still wanted to help the princess, and she knew her modern world relief medicines from her time would do the trick much better.

“I’m going, and that’s that!”

Then she excused herself and headed out of the palace and took off on her bike that she had brought with her.

“Ugh! Wait up!” growled Inuyasha, and he leapt out the window, down the hill and chased after her. He wasn’t willing to let her go off into the wilderness unprotected.

The others simply ignored it and continued to enjoy their food.

“Hey, where’s Myoga?” asked Shippo.

“I’m pretty sure he’s off getting his own breakfast.” said Sango.

…Indeed, Myoga was hopping around the village, sucking bits of blood out of any beautiful woman he could find, and he managed to avoid being slapped.

Miroku could picture it now and looked dismayed, “That is one perverted flea.”

Sango and Shippo expressed low looks at him. “Look who’s talking?” grumbled Sango.

Miroku pretended to take no notice.

Suddenly, something flew past the large windows, making Tsuyu look up again, but it was just a leaf loose in the breeze.

Now everyone was really concerned for her.

Soon, Kagome and Inuyasha arrived at the well. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Inuyasha nodded, and watched Kagome jump into the well.

Kagome still managed to transport through time, to her own era, but the second she appeared, she noted how dark it was-- she could barely see her hand before her face. “Hey!” she shouted, and she looked up to the opening and saw it was blocked.

“Sota!” she grumbling, figuring he had closed up the well as a prank again.

She was able to the find the ladder, climbed up the ladder and tried to push the cover off, only to find how heavy it was. “Hey!!” she called “Mom! Grandpa! Open up! Let me out of here!!”

Try as she would, it felt like a whole house was sitting over the opening.

“I better get Inuyasha.”

So she went back to the Feudal Era, and came back with him, and in one huge rush, Inuyasha burst through what was revealed to be a ton of rubble that was covering the well.

“Huh?!” cried Kagome “What’s going on? Where’d all this rubble come from?”

“Kagome!” shouted Inuyasha “Get up here, now!”

He sounded more concerned than demanding.

Kagome couldn’t get up the ladder fast enough, and what she saw next made her shout “WHAT THE (BLEEP)!!”

The shrine…! It was totalled-- hardly anything left but broken planks, fallen shingles, charred sheets, and way beyond was worse!

It was darker than night! Not so dark that couldn’t see yourself…

…but very eerie, just like the Dark Zone!

The skies were all covered in the same stormy clouds, and yet the sun was shining through them, but it was all dark, as if it had been sapped of its power. The temperature was only cooler, but as Kagome looked around, she saw her home, her neighborhood-- her entire town was in dark ruins! All the buildings were in ruins. The grounds were all beat up and as dark and eerie, and worse than that, there were a few bones and skulls that lay about.

Kagome fell to her knees as she felt her heart shattering and her stomach turning. Tears were flowing down her face, but she was so devastated that she couldn’t break out sobbing.

Images of her family passed before her eyes. There was no guessing it-- they were gone! Everyone was gone!

“What the hell happened…?!” Inuyasha wondered

Suddenly, something flew past overhead. Inuyasha looked up, and there was no questioning what he saw, “A Dark Angel? But… how can I see them?”

He was snapped out of his trance when Kagome suddenly collapsed on the ground.

“Kagome…!”

He scooped her up, and Inuyasha realized she was overcome with grief, and he decided the best chance was to take her back to the Feudal Era, since there was absolutely nothing to stay around here for.

So he turned back and leapt into the well, not even bothering to question how it survived whatever happened.

Another Dark Angel happened to be passing by and caught a glimpse of Inuyasha jumping into the well. “Mortals?” he questioned “How can that be? We have eradicated all mortals.”

He quickly flew off to inform his superiors.

In the Digital World, hundreds of thousands of Digi Destined from all over the world, children, teenagers, and even a few grownups alike, had safely ported in before what happened.

The fields were full, the beaches were crowded. It was a general population bomb!

The lead Digi Destined group all met up together.

“Is everyone here?” Matt asked.

“I think so.” answered Sora. She saw most of their friends.

Mimi was curled up on the ground, shaking with the most terrible fear, “I cannot… believe… what just happened!” she whimpered.

“I can’t either!” cried Joe “What the hell happened?”

Izzy, though he himself was battling with his own depression explained what happened with the Dark Angels after TK and Kari caused Ken’s D3 to go berserk. “The angels were angry.” Izzy said sorrowfully “They vowed to takeover, claim the worlds as their own. I knew we’d all be safe if we ported here, because the Dark Angels can’t seem to affect the Digital World.”

Much as everyone did feel ever so relieved to be safe and alive, “But… our world…!” said Yolei “Our homes, our families! What about them…?!”

“Yolei!” Ken cried as he held her by the shoulders and looked at her through his tearful eyes, “You saw it! I saw it! We all saw it!”

“…They’re gone! All of it!” Cody sobbed. Yolei and Ken huddled around him to try and comfort him, but what good it would do…?

Many tearful sobs were heard over the distance as many of the children wept for the loss of pretty much everything they loved, knew.

Tai was curled up on the ground, with his face buried into his knees sobbing softly. “Jun… Kari… Mom, Dad!”

Matt stood where he was, clenching his quivering fists, as a single tear fell from his eye. “TK…”

The gang all sat on the grass, hardly able to feel the coolness of it as they were overcome with sadness and sorrows beyond imagination!

Kari suddenly felt a cool breeze tickling her face and she slowly began to awaken.

The first thing she saw was Gatomon looking down at her. “Kari…” she cried softly.

Kari felt very weary and could hardly find strength to move at first, “Gatomon?” she asked “What’s happening? Am I dreaming? Am I dead?”

Gatomon was so happy to see her that a happy tear fell from her eye, splashing on Kari’s face.

“I am alive!” Kari cried as she rubbed the soft salty liquid from her face.

“Kari!” Gatomon wept as she jumped on her in a big hug, which made Kari find all her strength nearly at once and she hugged her back. Only to suddenly realize where she was…

“…The Dark Ocean?”

This made her remember-- how the real world was crumpling into darkness, and she and TK both ran into each other, glowing with darkness, before they blacked out.

Now Kari began to weep softly.

“Kari, what is it?” asked Gatomon, but Kari only wanted to weep and bewail.

“Gatomon…” Patamon called as he and TK came walking along the sand. TK had awoken earlier, but he too looked just as grim as Kari. Now, Gatomon was really concerned!

Patamon explained what TK had told him.

“No way!” cried Gatomon “Tell me it isn’t true?!” but judging from Kari’s weeping, and TK’s grimness, it was true-- the human world and all the worlds beyond it were taken over by the Dark Angels.

TK fell to his knees and punched the sand hard, but he couldn’t find any words to say!

The Titans were beginning to awaken. Starfire had seemed to have healed from her wounds completely, and Terra was miraculously still pregnant.

Still, they looked around this strange place they seemed to be in.

“Where are we?” asked Terra.

“We are the deceased?” wondered Starfire.

“I don’t think so,” answered Cyborg. He noted all the familiar surroundings-- The dark starry skies, tinted with hints of red. Stone pathways, arches and mazes all over, “This is Raven’s mind!”

“That’s right.” Raven said as she dropped down holding the small mirror in her hand.

“Friend Raven!” cried Starfire, and she rushed over hugging her tightly, “I am so happy to see you are safe.”

For once, Raven didn’t mind being hugged, and hugged her back. “I thought I’d be too late.”

“What happened?” Robin asked “How did we get here?”

Raven explained how after she escaped the Dark Zone, she barely managed to make it to the tower and took the mirror from her room, knowing that the realm of her mind was one place the Dark Angels couldn’t possibly ravage.

“I then teleported Cyborg and Terra here into my mind first, and then I just barely took Robin and Starfire out of the hospital before…” she paused, “…Before it happened!”

The Titans remembered, and it brought great pain and sadness to them all. “They really did it!” said Robin.

“Our worlds, our home!” cried Starfire.

Terra clutched her belly and was trying desperately to hold back the stressful feelings for her baby’s sake, but Cyborg placed his hand on her shoulder, telling her to let it out, “It’s only going to get more painful if you keep holding it back.”

Terra burst into a very soft but woeful sob, and Cyborg held her close feeling his own pains getting to him.

“Oh, Robin…!” Starfire cried, and Robin just stood where he was, overwrought with grief and extreme shock.

Raven clenched her fists, and shut her eyes tightly as a single tear fell down her face. “…It’s gone,” She muttered “…All of it! Every planet, every dimension…!”

Elsehwere, Cadance was beginning to awaken as she felt a damp cloth was placed over her forehead.

“Cadance…” Twilight called to her softly “Please wake up.”

Cadance’s eyes peeped open and she could see all the gang looking down at her.

“Thank goodness you’re alright.” said Celestia.

Cadance felt a weak smile coming to her face, “I just had the weirdest nightmare. I dreamt the world was ending and Shining Amor and Flurry Heart were--” she stopped when she noticed everyone looking at her with grim expressions, and that her husband and daughter were nowhere to be seen.

If anything, she didn’t even recognize where she and the others were-- this was a most unusual house where everything seemed so topsy-turvy.

Some furniture was on the ceiling and the walls. There were cases of three-dimensional stairs in weird directions, a chandelier sticking out of the floor, and some of the upholstery was floating about weightlessly.

Discord came out of the kitchen with trays of tea, “Well, look whose woken up.” he said at Cadance “You know, I’m still waiting for a “Thank You” for saving your life.”

Cadance began to tremble with worry. None of the others had the heart to tell her it was no dream… and they didn’t have to! “No…” she peeped sadly “Shining Armor… Flurry Heart…!”

Twilight’s blood ran cold hearing this and confirming they were gone, along with everything else she and her friends ever knew.

Discord had brought them all to his place in his own dimension, which was unaffected by the ravaging thanks to a hunch Discord had tired.

“Remember that Dark Powder Twilight made?” he asked “Well, Celestia gave it to me for safe keeping.”

The others all gawked at Celestia, and she nodded confirming it was true.

“Anyway…” said Discord “Since my reality bending couldn’t do anything, I figured, since that powder contained essence of the Dark Zone, I could spread it across parts of my own dimension, so the dark angels would think this place had already been hit… and I can’t believe it actually worked, or we’d all be as gone with the wind as everyone else was.”

As thankful as everyone wanted to be, how could they express it after what they had just went through, all that they had lost?

“Can’t you be a little more supportive?” asked Starlight.

“What do you expect me to say?” replied Discord “My being sorry isn’t going to change what’s happened. It’s not going to bring things back, and if you really think I don’t feel about this deep down…” he paused and then looked really grim “…Well, you’re wrong.”

“He’s right.” said Twilight “It’s all my fault this happened. I left the mirror activated, and didn’t shut it down.”

The others wanted to try and argue with that and say it was just a mistake, but they now realized Discord was right-- nothing that could be said or admitted to would change what they had all lost.

“My family!” sobbed Applejack “I never got to see ‘em one last time neither.”

Pinkie Pie was trembling with sadness and shaky misery as she thought of all the hundreds of friends she left behind, as well as her family, and the Cakes.

All the ponies felt this way, but none felt as horrible as Celestia and Luna.

“I can’t believe this happened.” said Celestia “After so many ages of guarding and protecting our world-- now it’s gone!”

“Oh, sister…!” sobbed Luna and the two sisters hugged and shared a soft cry.

Rarity remained as stiff as a board, with a rather entranced look of horror and sadness on her face, remembering seeing Spike among the invasion that destroyed their world.

While such actions of the Dark Angels were arguably sickening, it could not be denied that their anger was not unjustified. “Spike warned us not to interfere.” Rarity said “And we didn’t.”

“I don’t think blaming ourselves will help, Rarity.” said Fluttershy “The real question is: what do we do now?”

Rainbow sighed “We can’t go back. There isn’t a “back” to go to.”

Applejack suggested to Starlight and Twilight, “Can’t you two create some sorta time spell and head to the past and stop all this?”

Twilight and Starlight shook their heads.

“We don’t have any magical items or potions to make any possible time travels.” said Starlight “It all was lost in ravaging along with everything else.”

Everyone then looked at Discord, and he shook his head, “I’m a reality bender, not a time traveler. I can’t actually create things, I can only bend them, but what the Dark Angels did is too much, even for me.”

“Besides, it wouldn’t help.” added Twilight “Even if we could go back in time and stop the gate from blowing up, it wasn’t just our dimension that angered the Dark Angels.”

Everyone remembered the Titans’ world and the Digimon universe were behind it as well. At least the Feudal Era of Inuyasha remained untouched, that much they could tell.

It was really starting to look hopeless.

Poor Cadance was so upset, she didn’t think she cared even if they could go back to Equestria or not. She had seen her love and her child taken away by Spike.

Discord knew she was thinking this, and he felt really bad that he hadn’t acted fast enough and could have saved them all.

He felt so bad about it that he went outside to sit on the porch alone, and stare off into the swirling waves of his small, dark dimension.

Fluttershy then got up and joined him outside. “I’ve never seen you feel like this before.” She said to him.

Discord sighed, “Hey, I never thought I’d say this, but I had a fondness for Equestria. Sure, you were all a little uptight and against my little fun ways, but… well…” he tried to find what to say and only came up with “…It just felt special to me, okay? I said it!”

Fluttershy put her hoof on his back comforting him, “Thank you for saving me and my friends. At least we all still have each other now.”

Discord almost looked as if he would cry legitimately, “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

They both just continued to sit there on the porch while the others all stayed inside, softly letting out their emotions and pondering what they could possibly do now.

The Dark Angels, they never felt so wonderful!

It felt so great not having to be restricted and follow a boring schedule anymore, or be intangible and not be able to do things like when they were alive.

True, they had ravaged every single dimension and world they could find, but now that they controlled pretty much every existence there was, they were free to rebuild and recapture a great deal.

Using their, now, unrestricted powers; the angels took the remains of every building and landscape they destroyed and re-molded and reshaped them all into eerie looking, but magical and bustling cities and lands.

Many of the buildings seemed to be giant mountains, or castle and tower shaped.

The angels used their powers to build places of fun and enjoyment, like arcades, dance halls, skate-parks, just about everything.

They even created female dark angels, out of the dark sands and infused them with dark energy for their souls. They were pretty much no different than artificial beings, or like robots. They were basically spiritless drones to help liven up the mood, as the men were all rather deprived of the opposite gender.

None of these drones represented any of the angels’ former crushes. Why would they want to create likeness of the very creatures that were largely responsible for sending them into the darkness to begin with?!

Of course there were no food stands, drink bars, big businesses, not even any currency to be exchanged, or even day or night-- though they were all behaving like living like mortals now and having fun for the first time since ever… they were still dead! Things like money, food and boring business meant nothing to them and were not needed.

There was no breeding or mating either-- again, the angels were dead, and females were artificial anyway. The angels didn’t seem to mind or care.

There was also no need to worry about over-crowdedness. Being in control of and populating pretty much every world in every realm, the angels had plenty of places to go, and room for everyone.

Every world was bustling greatly, especially for Nobunga, Davis, Beast Boy and Spike. Erebus had graciously allowed them to become, practically the mayors or generals of their own respective worlds, seeing as it was their former friends and allies that brought on the ravaging.

You’d expect being the mayors of entire dimensions was a touch job, but the Dark Angels all got along so well. There were no fights, no arguments, and no worries at all.

Even if two angels bumped into each other, they felt no pain-- they were dead.

In their eerie wind language they would express apologies…

“Please excuse me.”

“I’m terribly sorry”

…Though they didn’t have to speak that way if they didn’t wish, not that it mattered either.

There were all kinds of portals and rifts that the angels could control from the ravage that would allow them to transport between dimensions.

As for Erebus himself, he still remained in whatever was left of the battered Dark Zone, keeping watch over all the realms as the Supreme Dark Ruler!

He sighed peacefully as he sat on his black throne. “I have not felt at such ease in eons.” he muttered to himself “It certainly feels wondrous to finally rule over all creation.”

He remembered how eons upon eons ago how he and his fellow gods were to rule almost this exact way when they created creation and all existence, were it not for Kiran losing her memories which lead to his unjust imprisonment, which also resulted in all the many mortal men affected by this curse to become Dark Angels like himself-- unfairly robbed of their dignities and their hopes and dreams which killed them and sent them to the darkness.

Still, it felt great to him taking the world for all the punishment and suffering he and his clan had endured, and to him there was not a mortal left to contend with.

His lead sentry suddenly approached him and spoke in the language…

“My lord… Nobunaga has arrived and says he must speak with you.”

Erebus answered in plain English, “Let him come forth.”

The sentry bowed and let Nobunaga come forth, and he explained what his civilians had told him.

“What?!” snapped Erebus “Are you sure of this?”

“I am not, my lord,” replied Nobunaga “I was informed by the by-passer that he claims to have two mortals resembling that of Lady Kagome and Inuyasha, and that they had gone instantly.”

Erebus pondered deeply, and here he had thought all mortals had been wiped out in the ravage.

“I have my suspicions, my lord.” Nobunaga continued “Perhaps the great time warp that allows the passage from the present to my original era remains functional.”

“Yes, I believe that as well.” said Erebus “We cannot conquer what has past and gone. However, I don’t see how this can possibly be a danger to us. Even if by some miracle any mortals have survived our conquest, there is nothing they can do to change what is and what shall be.”

Nobunaga excused himself and then returned to his own dimension, leaving Erebus to continue to ponder about this more.

Nobunaga ran into the other three mayors on his way.

“What’s up?” asked Davis.

Nobunaga told them of what he had told Erebus.

“Dude?!” snapped Beast Boy “Are you serious? There can’t be any mortals left. We blew them all into darkness.”

Spike suddenly remembered how Princess Cadance suddenly vanished before he could destroy her too, and he began to fret that maybe some of the ponies in Equestria had survived.

“Are you alright, Spike?” asked Nobunaga.

“I was just wondering,” answered Spike “What if more people and ponies actually survived than we thought?”

The others did not seem so concerned, “Even if there are, they can’t stop us.” said Davis “There’s who knows how many of us Dark Angels, and our new lady drone companions.”

Beast Boy agreed, “Besides, It’s not like they can’t damage us anymore or even try to battle us-- all the dark aura absorbed over the eons-- we’re like the perfect force to not be reckoned with.”

Spike smiled and felt better. “If they have survived, let them come. We’ll show ‘em.”

The gang agreed and then left.

As the days passed, or so they would seem to pass to their being no actual time passing, the Dark Angels truly felt they were having real fun and enjoyment.

But in each of the other worlds, it was a different story!

In the Feudal Era, Kagome was still out cold from her heartbreak.

Inuyasha had brought her back to the palace where she was placed in a futon and a cold cloth was placed over her head.

Inuyasha told the group everything!

“Poor Kagome!” said Shippo “Imagine coming back home and finding it all in ruin and destruction!”

Sango clenched her fists and looked downhearted herself, knowing the feeling too well.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Sango. I didn’t mean--”

“It’s alright, Shippo.” said Sango “We should all just focus on Kagome right now.”

“Indeed,” agreed Miroku “After a shock such as she had, she could succumb to a worse illness.”

Inuyasha cringed at such a thought, and he felt really hurt for Kagome too.

Miroku then looked over at him, “You’re certain the Dark Angels did this?”

“Positive.” replied Inuyasha “I saw them with my own eyes, they were no longer intangible. They were definitely responsible.”

Nobody needed to question now-- it was obvious that something serious had happened in the present day that warrant anger and aggravation from the Dark Angels, and as such they ravaged the worlds.

“You should never anger the gods.” said Miroku “They can be capable of far more than any demon we’ve ever seen.”

Shippo began to feel very afraid, “What if the Dark Angels decide to destroy our world next?! What if they’re getting ready to right now?”

Inuyasha clunked him on the head, which he actually thanked him for.

“Shippo…” snapped Inuyasha “That happened in Kagome’s time-- centuries away. Here, we’re safe as long as nobody tries to anger the Dark Angels.”

This concerned the entire group, remembering that Naraku was probably plotting something as well, and if he angered the angels-- they didn’t want to bear the thoughts of what could happen.

Little did the group realize that Princess Tsuyu had overheard them all while she was outside in the royal garden, and now she was worried too!

“Nobunaga…” she said in her thoughts.

She couldn’t believe her ears when she heard what Inuyasha said that Nobunaga helped to obliterate Kagome’s world-- which also astounded her to finally learn that Kagome came from the future as well.

Still…

“Oh, Nobunaga, how could you do such a thing.” the princess continued to think, and then she thought back to all the times how Nobunaga despised killing, and even protected her husband from being slain by Inuyasha.

She wiped the tears that came to her eyes, and pulled herself together.

Inuyasha was right-- the ravaging hadn’t happened and wouldn’t for hundreds of years, but this did not make Tsuyu feel better, especially overheating about Naraku and his plans.

“If only I could find Nobunaga.” she thought to herself “I could warn him, and maybe… I could…”

She was snapped out of her trance by her husband calling softly to her, “Princess?”

She winced in fright, “Oh…! Oh, it’s you My Lord. Forgive me, I was far away.”

Her husband smiled at her, “I was coming to check on you and see if you were well, but it seems there are many who are lost in thought today.”

Tsuyu kept no secrets from her husband, “If I may ask, my lord.”

“Yes, Princess…?”

Tsuyu took a moment to select her words carefully, “I have overheard our friends talking, and they speak of a great danger. I fear that Nobunaga’s spirit could be involved.

…May I ask that it possible we find Nobunaga so that I may warn him?”

Kimo looked uneasy about this, and hesitated to answer.

“My lord? Have I upset you?”

“You have not,” replied Kimo “I understand your feelings-- I myself feel no different, but given all the danger we have faced so far, I fear it is far too dangerous for us to simply venture out.”

Tsuyu knew he was right, and she also thought just then that searching for Nobunaga’s spirit would be foolish. “Perhaps he would not want to hear me out… not after all he had witnessed.”

The royal couple continued to ponder over what to do.

In the Digital World, refugee camps were set up, with tents, small beds, and many friendly Digimon from around the way had gathered food supplies to feed all the starving survivors.

Digitamamon’s restaurant was working non-stop preparing meals and gathering food for the people.

“Who’s going all the dishes?!” Digitamamon groaned!

Still, it didn’t seem to be much of a problem at first. Many of the children didn’t feel like eating. They didn’t even feel alive anymore, many of them just felt like curling up and dying. Not a soul could blame them!

Some of the lead Digi Destined felt like that too, preferably Tai.

“Come on, Tai…” Agumon said “You should eat.”

“How can I eat?” asked Tai “I lost everyone I loved-- my parents, my sister, a woman I cared for… I don’t know how I can go on.”

“Tai…!” Matt said, and then he gave him a huge smack to the face to help snap him out of it.

“Matt!” snapped Sora.

“…It’s for his own good.” replied Matt “In fact I could one myself before I start whining again.”

Before anyone could say anything, Tai then bolted upright and punched him back. “Thanks.”

“Yeah, I guess.” said Tai, and then he actually took a bite from his food.

Gabumon sighed “I don’t think I’ll ever understand those two.”

Mimi had set up few small dirt mounds-- graves-- each one representing what was lost. Some of the others joined her in remorse.

“This mound is for our world.” Mimi sobbed “This one is for all our families and loved ones. This one here is for other worlds everywhere.” She then broke down and wept into her hands.

The others all huddled around her and each other.

Tai and Matt gazed at one of the mounds that was for all the people who were lost, and felt TK and Kari were among them.

Gatomon and Patamon had cooked Kari and TK a small meal, consisting mostly of seaweed, clams, and tiny fish caught from the waters, all cooked over a campfire.

Naturally, the two were not so impressed with the meal, or the taste of cooked seaweed.

“It’s not so bad once you get used to it.” said Patamon “It’s all I’ve been eating for about a year now since I was sentenced here.”

Kari was brave and at some; at least it was edible.

“So, what happens now?” asked Gatomon.

Kari looked sad again, “I don’t know. We can’t go back to our world.”

TK remained silent as he finally began to realize the error of his ways “The Dark Angels never really were evil, until I helped provoke them.” he thought to himself.

He looked up across at Kari, and she only looked at him grimly before looking back down at her own plate, making him feel worse-- for the way he had treated her, and all the others, but there was no way in this or any other world he could possibly make up for it.

Gatomon and Patamon could sense the tension between the two and didn’t like it one bit.

“Something really bad must’ve happened to them while they’ve been away.” said Patamon. TK obviously hadn’t told him of how he had acted before.

“That’s not all I’m worried about…” said Gatomon “What’s going to happen when Gennai or the four guardians discover they’re here?”

Suddenly, there was a big rumbling.

“What’s happening?!” cried Kari.

“Uh, oh…!” groaned Patamon.

Even the all the Digimon in the waters feared the shaking, and dove down into the deep.

The lead team and all the refugees around them held on tight as the Digital World continued to tremble.

“Izzy, what is this?” asked Tai.

Izzy’s laptop, still functioning inside the Digital World, looked into the seismograph, “It’s a Digital Wave Shift!” Izzy cried “There’s never been so many people in the Digital World at once before. The over-crowdedness is causing a misbalance in the weight masses.”

Everyone gasped, almost as if they actually understood him for once.

“Izzy is right!” called a voice, and that’s when Gennai appeared before everyone. All the refugees gawked in awe.

“I am sorry for not appearing before you sooner, but the four guardians and I were most disturbed by what happened to your world, and can’t begin to extend our regrets to you all.”

Everyone bowed their heads sadly.

“But what’s with all the shaking now?” asked Yolei.

Gennai explained, “We expected that survivors would come here to flee from the ravaging, but now it seems our calculations were a little off. The Digital World is shifting to meet the requirements of the weight masses caused by all your humans.”

The team was now growing nervous.

“But I thought the Digital World shifted all the time?” asked Cody.

“Normally, that is the case.” replied Gennai “But that’s only because all of you came in here so suddenly and all at once.”

He then used the explanation of an expansion bridge with cars passing over it, and how bridges could only take so much weight on them at once. “You see, bridges are made to take great amounts of weight, but that’s only in ordinary day to day traffic.

Now imagine if a huge tank carrying a large house came onto the bridge in place of all the cars. Equivalently the weight of the house and thank is the same as the ordinary traffic, but the question is… can the bridge take all that weight in one solid mass going across?”

Everyone could just see it now-- the bridge would collapse under so much pressure!

“Wait a minute!” said Biyomon “Are you saying the Digital World can’t handle all this pressure with all the people coming into it all at once?”

Before Gennai could answer, there was another tremor.

“I suppose THAT answers your question?” wailed Tentomon.

“It’s getting worse!” said Gennai “The Guardians and I will do everything we can to sort this out.”

“And if you can’t?” Gomamon had to ask.

Everyone looked at Gennai and he looked at them all with deep concern, “Then we’ll have to start sending some of you back out again.”

“Send us out?!” cried Tai “Back to our world, that was completely ravaged by darkness, where no one can possibly survive?!”

“It’s the only way, Tai.” said Izzy “If we don’t do it, then the Digital World will be destroyed, and everyone who’s in it will go too.”

Everyone felt the stomachs turn.

“Calmness!” said Gennai “Hopefully it won’t come to that, but just in case, you’d better prepare yourselves for the worst, and I’m leaving this decision with all of you.”

“Wait, what?!” snapped Matt, and before he could protest any further, Gennai had vanished, leaving the group deeply concerned and worried about their task-- choosing who would leave and who would stay.

In Raven’s Realm, the Titans were all fine. Even in Raven’s mind they were able to get food and water to keep them going, though they had all evacuated to the more pleasant sceneries where it resembled daylight, desert lands, and less frightful scenery.

The Titans even got see some of Raven’s emotional counterparts.

Pink: Happy.

Grey: Timid.

Green: Brave.

“I’m really, really sorry what happened to you all.” cried Grey “I’m really sorry it was my fault it happened, and I’m sorry for saying “sorry” all the time!”

Cyborg ushered Grey along the way, “Why don’t you just sit here by yourself a while and calm down.”

Grey looked as if she would cry, but nodded her head and stepped aside.

The Real Raven felt embarrassed by her timidity.

“Ah, cheer up.” said Pink “We all have each other, and we can live together right here, forever, and ever, and ever, and…”

Raven made her disappear.

“Why did you do that?” asked Starfire “I quite enjoyed the company of your happiness.”

Raven ignored any urges to lash out about it, “Can we please change the subject?”

“Agreed,” Robin said “…And the subject is taking back our world from the Dark Angels.”

The others all gawked at him, and many other versions of Raven from around and nearby poked their heads up in shock.

“But we can’t.” said Terra.

Robin refused to give in, “Not in my vocabulary. We’ve faced tough situations before, and we always pulled through.”

The others agreed, but Cyborg pointed out, “Somehow I think this is going to be an exception to that.

Every single world in every single dimension was ravaged. There ain’t nothing left.”

Robin still remained undeterred, “We’ve defeated Trigon, and we beat the Brotherhood of Evil.”

“Those were simple!” Starfire cut in “Trigon was merely a single demon lord attempting to control the Earth, and the Brotherhood was an army that we had countered with our own. This time, it is far worse.

We are facing Erebus: The Lord of Darkness and co-creator of all that is, and an immensely sized army of Dark Angels with powers unimaginable!”

Terra thought about the Dark Angels and their many numbers, and that Beast Boy was among them. “Beast Boy.” she murmured.

Raven stepped forth, “You know, there just might be a way to even things up.”

Everyone turned to face her, and as she began to explain her idea…

…Twilight happened on the exact same theory as Raven.

“The other Creators…!”

Celestia immediately caught on, “Yes, I remember when Erebus told us the story of the creation of everything-- that there were more like him, each responsible for the many elements that helped to create.”

Luna remembered this as well, “And among them with the Light Spirit, Kiran-- the fiancée of Erebus, and also the one responsible for his imprisonment in darkness.”

A moment of silence followed,

“So…?” asked Pinkie “What does this mean?”

“Don’t you see?” asked Twilight “If Erebus existed all these eons in some form, then it’s possible we can contact the remaining creators, and maybe we can ask for their help. We can recreate what was destroyed.”

The ponies and Discord all began to have high hopes, until Discord pointed out, “Just one thing: Where do you intend to even start looking for these “Creators?” They could be anywhere in any realm, and what’s to say those realms haven’t been taken over either by the darkness?”

“He’s right, you know.” said Rainbow “What are we going to do; search every single dimension in hopes we find them?”

Twilight looked her straight in the eye…

…Raven looked the Titans dead in the eyes.

Both she and Twilight intended to do just that!

Act 20: Calm before the Danger

ACT TWENTY

Miroku was taken to the palace and given medicinal herbs to treat his poisoning. He was starting to awaken, he felt very weary.

“San… go…” he peeped softly.

“Are you alright?” asked Sango.

“We thought you were a goner!” cried Shippo.

Miroku tried to turn his head and look out the big window. “The aura… it is… gone?”

Sango and Shippo only just saw it themselves. “The others must’ve beaten Naraku’s demons.” said Shippo.

Miroku drowsed happily, but then he suddenly looked at his arms and realized they were pinned down by manacles to his futon. “What is this?!” he groaned, almost sounding normal again.

Sango turned to look at him sneakily, “Just a little precaution to ensure you behave yourself.”

Miroku felt like a fool, especially since Sango’s rear end was only a few feet away from his hand and he couldn’t reach.

Shippo looked outside with Kirara, “I wonder what’s happening way out there.”

Kirara purred.

Back in the fields, Nobunaga was still hanging around-- forgetting his regulations of not to interfere or interact with mortals.

“Princess Tsuyu,” he said in a trembling voice “You… you know of my feelings?”

Tsuyu nodded “You were in love with me. That is why you feel ill, that is why the darkness took you-- isn’t it?”

Nobunaga didn’t know which was worse; the fact the princess knew about his feelings for her, or having to remember all those painful memories of misery and ridicule he had faced after he had saved her husband.

“Though my heroisms were noted, I was mainly regarded as an Idjat and fool. Many would laugh at me, and I was subjected to ridicule. No other girl in our village thought highly of me, not even for my heroics in saving countless lives.

Even if it were not the case-- had they revealed any hidden feelings for me and wished to have me, I wished no other and reconciled myself to a fate that I would die alone.

Then on that night, I was overwhelmed by my own sadness, the darkness swallowed my soul, and I became what I am now.”

Tsuyu held her hand over her mouth in shock, and tears streaming down her face.

Lord Kimo hated the looks of this, but since he was unable to see or hear Nobunaga, he couldn’t tell if he truly upsetting his wife.

Kikyo could see Nobunaga, and gawked at him with pity as she thought, “I have never felt spiritual force such as this. His misery goes far beyond that of any individual, and yet he wishes no harm to anyone.”

Kagome worried about Nobunaga, and felt he was feeling upset, while Inuyasha barely showed any sympathy at all for this “Drivel” as he put it.

Kagome then approached Tsuyu, and spoke out to the empty space before her. “Nobunaga, I know you can hear me, and I know you’re feeling hurt right now.”

Nobunaga looked up at Kagome with a crushed expression, though she couldn’t see him.

“There’s something I need to tell you.”

She explained to him about her world, and how sometime in the future, he and his fellow Dark Angels would ravage it, and all other dimensions beyond.

Nobunaga found this all to be rather perplexing and more astonishing now that he knew Kagome was from the future-- which explained why she was so strange to him.

“Nobunaga,” said Tsuyu “I realize the pain you are in, but can you not speak with your master and your friends, and get them to spare the world of destruction?”

Nobunaga honestly did not know how to answer.

Then, all of a sudden, another dark portal appeared as a dark angel sentry emerged from the Dark Zone.

While everyone could see the portal, only Kikyo was able to see this Dark Sentry, and she could sense his darkness was far greater than Nobunaga’s-- thousands of years old even!

The sentry hissed angrily to Nobunaga in their eerie language.

“You are to return with me at once!”

Nobunaga could feel he was in trouble, but was willing to go back.

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu.

He stopped and turned to look back at her, “Farewell, Princess…”

The two spirits headed into the portal, but Kagome was not willing to give up on her world, her family, and all she knew and loved! She wouldn’t let them be destroyed!

She then dashed for the portal herself.

“Kagome!” shouted Inuyasha, and he jumped after her, into the portal himself! Then it closed and was gone.

“Nobunaga…!” sobbed Tsuyu and she fell to her knees and wept softly.

“Princess…” Kimo sighed sadly as he embraced his wife. Neither he nor Tsuyu could begin to imagine the horrors their friends had just stepped into.

As for Kikyo, she did not risk going to the Dark Zone, unsure if it would sustain her own ailing spirit, and also to stay with the royal couple.

“Come…” she said kindly “I will escort you home.”

In the Digital World, Gennai had appeared before the lead Digi Destined, after reviewing Izzy’s message.

“I honestly don’t know where you kids get these ideas from.” he said with a low tone. “However, the guardians have agreed-- it just may work.”

The team’s eyes lit up with hope.

“So, you’ll let us do it?” asked Yolei.

“More than that.” said Gennai, and he then held out a glowing orb that shined lights at TK and Kari, and produced their D3s and D-Terminals into their hands, complete with their crests. Even Gatomon and Patamon were glowing along with their respected partners.

Everyone watched in astonishment, as the lights faded.

Kari and TK looked at their items, and then up at Gennai who was barely smiling at them, but it was there. “The guardians have agreed that we need your help especially, and this will part of your probation.

If you can successfully prevent the Digital World from collapsing, then you may have your status as Digi Destined restored.”

“Awesome!” cried Tai.

“All right!” added Matt

The others all expressed their joy and glee for the couple, and Gennai’s smile grew a little bit. He was really hoping he wouldn’t be regretting this later.

“All right, we have work to do-- Let’s get going!”

The team agreed, and it was time to Digivolve any Digimon that could fly and carry many people.

“WARGREYMON”

“GARUDAMON”

“MEGA-KABUTERIMON”

“AQUILAMON”

“STINGMON”

Then finally, Gatomon and Patamon Digi-volved for the first time in a while!

“ANGEWOMON”

“MAGNA-ANGEMON”

Magna-Angemon clenched his fists, and spread his wings “Oh, it feels so good to be back!”

“Tell me about,” agreed Angewomon.

Kari and TK gazed tearfully at their Digimon-- feeling they never would have seen them again.

“It’s like the whole team’s back together again.” said TK.

“Not really the whole team.” Kari said, and she looked a little down.

Everyone felt her woe knowing that Davis and Ex-Veemon, and it brought on more shame and pain that Davis was behind part of this to begin with.

Ken especially hated this, “We’re going to have to fight him if we run into him, aren’t we?”

Everyone fell silent and still at the very thought, only to be snapped out of it by another tremor that rocked the campsite.

“We can worry about that later,” cried Izzy “Let’s get going!”

With that, the team mounted their Digimon-- some carried other teammates with them-- and they all went their own separate ways towards the areas of the seven Destiny Stones.

Soon, the groups, had all arrived at the respective locations where the Destiny Stone lay, but TK and Kari were told to fly out to the exact center of the Digital World itself-- in the very center of the ring of stones all around them throughout the regions.

The groups were as followed...

Tai and Wargreymon went solo.

Sora dropped Matt and Metal-Garurumon off in the desert, and then she and Mimi both flew off to the next stone.

Izzy and Joe stuck together flying on Mega-Kabuterimon with Gomamon.

Yolei and Ken went their own separate ways to cover one stone each.

Cody and Sumbarimon were dropped off and were deep under the ocean where their stone was buried at the seabed.

Izzy kept open contact with everyone via his laptop. “Is everyone in position?”

“All set, Izzy.” replied Tai, and the others all replied as well.

“Remember,” Izzy said “As soon as all of you channel energy from your Digi Vices into the Destiny Stone, TK and Kari will activate their D3s and channel the energy you collect, which should grant us power to get back to our world and face the Dark Angels.”

“Yes,” said Ken “But don’t forget… we still need to get power from the Dark Ocean as well.”

“We’ll worry about that later.” said Yolei “Right now; let’s focus on one thing at a time.”

Everyone stood ready and got out their Digi-Vices and aimed them straight at the stone. Once Izzy gave the single, everyone cast rays of light into the stones, making them all glow brightly, and they all began to absorb the powers of light and hope from within them.

“Kari, TK… Get ready!” hollered Izzy.

Kari and TK nodded at one another and held their D3s high up.

“Now!” cried Izzy.

TK and Kari activated their D3s, and at the same time Izzy and the rest of the gang aimed their own Digi-Vices in the correct direction, sending the power off, far, far away, and absorbing it into TK and Kari’s D3s.

The couple glowed brightly, and they sent the power back to all their friends, but brighter and stronger than before.

When all the glowing had stopped, the Digi-Vices were all glowing brightly; pulsating with power far greater than anything they ever had before.

Even all their Digimon began to feel tingly and funny inside.

“Submarimon, are you okay?” asked Cody.

“Gosh, I feel great!” his partner answered “I feel like I could swim all around the world in just one day.”

Mimi gazed at her Digi-vice. “Wow, how pretty.”

“Mine too.” added Sora.

Palemon and Garudamon both felt their strengths vastly increasing.

“Wow! I haven’t even Digi-Volved yet.” said Palemon.

“Speak for yourself.” said Garudamon “I feel like I could take on an entire army.”

All the Digimon felt the same way, stronger swifter. Many of them even felt they could hold their Digi-volved forms for a really long time without running low on power.

However, the Digital World still trembled with more quakes. The people in the camps fell all over themselves while others took shelter.

Gennai felt the tremors worsening, and he felt deeply concerned. “I hope they hurry,” he said to himself, “We can’t hold out like this for much longer.”

Izzy calculated the tremor on his computer, “We better move fast, or soon we won’t get a chance to try anything at all.”

Now it was onto the next step… Kari, TK, Ken, and Yolei would head to the Dark Ocean, since they had all been touched by it before, and use their new powers to absorb loads of dark power to help in their quest.

All four of them shuddered at the thought of heading back to the Dark Ocean, especially the two angels. “And I thought I’d never have to go back there.” groaned Magna-Angemon.

“Come on, we better suck it up.” said Angewomon.

TK and Kari agreed, and mounted their Digimon and headed off.

Ken and Yolei were already on their way too.

The friends all grouped together and continued on their way until they were back in the Dark Ocean once again.

Ken already felt frightened deep down and was trembling softly. Yolei saw him and was worried for him.

TK and Kari felt nervous too to be back in the Dark Ocean, but at least they were still in contact with their friends.

“This place really doesn’t do us good.” said Stingmon

“I feel my feathers ruffling,” added Aquilamon “But that could just be from the breeze.”

Izzy explained to the team, “All of you spread out, and cover a wide area over the waters.”

Everyone did as they were told and flew out over the eerie waves, stopping at each point forming the points of a large square.

“Now what?” asked Yolei.

“Hold out your D3s,” replied Izzy “The new power from the destiny stones will allow you to absorb vast amounts of dark power.”

Ken shuddered softly, “Ah, man… why does it always have to be this way?”

Nevertheless, he and the others did as they were told and prepared to absorb the power… when suddenly…! POW!! From out of the water sprang a huge and angry looking creature!

“It’s Dragomon!” cried Angemon.

The others all felt nervous at how angry he looked.

“What are you all doing here?!” Dragomon thundered “I thought I made it clear that humans weren’t allowed anywhere over my ocean!”

“Wait!” cried Kari “We don’t mean to intrude, but we need help from you all. We need to absorb power from the ocean to save our worlds.”

“A likely story!” sneered Dragonmon, and then he roared loudly, “THOUSAND WHIPS!” sending numerous tentacles fly out at everyone and forcing them to scatter.

“This guy really means business!” cried Yolei. “We’ve got to try and stop him.”

“But how-- He’s an Ulitmate Digimon!” said Aquilamon.

Normally, that would be the case, and only Angewomon and Magna-Angemon would have a chance against the ugly brute, TK had an idea. “Remember, we got new powers from the destiny stones. Let’s try them out.”

The others all realized this, and agreed, and just in time as the tentacles grabbed their Digimon, with their respective riders.

“Got’cha!” Dragomon shouted, but then, right before his eyes, the team actually broke free from his grasp so easily. “What the…!”

The Digimon, and their riders were all stunned by their improved strengths.

“We really did that.” said Ken.

“…We did it only using a small bit of our strengths too.” added Stingmon.

Dragonmon couldn’t understand, but he lunged towards Yolei and Aquilamon, “You’re mine!”

“Oh, yeah?!” thundered Aquilamon, and he and Yolei charged straight at him, ramming him hard in the face… BAM!! Dragomon was knocked back hard and sent crashing into the water!

“Whoa!” cried Yolei “I can’t believe we did that!”

Izzy had seen the whole thing on his monitor, “Prodigus! They’re stronger than ever.”

All the rest of the team saw it, and gawked at their Digivices and their Digimon, realizing now how much stronger they were now.

As for Dragonmon, all his courage had completely left him. While he couldn’t understand how the team was creaming him, “Don’t hurt me anymore!” he whimpered “Just take what you want and leave me alone!” and he dove back beneath the waves and was gone, leaving the gang amazed and joyful, but another digital tremor snapped them back to their senses,

“Let’s get the power and get out here!” cried Angewomon.

“Right!” agreed Kari “Come on, guys!”

The others agreed, and once again held out their D3s and began to absorb the energy from the ocean. This time, however, thanks to their destiny powers, the strain didn’t seem to have much of an effect on any of them like before, not even Ken felt any stress nor did he have to struggle to hold on.

Not only that, but because of the destiny power combined with the kids’ connections to the Dark Ocean, they were able to absorb loads and loads of energy. All this combined with their new destiny powers would be the final key in their quest to confronting the dark angels.

Izzy continued to monitor the levels of energy being absorbed. “Perfect, that should do it, guys. You can come back now.”

Gomamon didn’t seem too impressed with the simple measured levels of power. “How can we be sure that’s enough?” he asked.

Izzy explained to him “We don’t need to take the whole ocean. With our new destiny powers we’ll have plenty of power to spare.”

Joe agreed, “Besides, we don’t want to use too much at once, or we may overload the Digital World when we try to escape from her. We could destroy it instantly and ourselves along with it.”

“Gee… talk about a great risk.” muttered Mega-Kabuterimon

With all said and done, Izzy told everyone to rendezvous back at the main refuge camp. They now all they need to put their plan into action…

…But what they didn’t realize was that of the other groups were preparing their own little stunts.

In Raven’s mind, Terra felt much better thanks to Raven healing her, of course there was still the problem of Baby Garfield, or “Gar” as everyone called him for short.

He was dressed now, and well fed-- since the team was in Raven’s mind, she was able to actually think up things and materialize them, like baby formula, fuzzy pajamas, and even a buggy for Terra to wear on her back to carry Gar.

“”If you can do all this, why could never wish up a million bucks?” asked Cyborg.

“Because it doesn’t work that way, that’s why.” answered Raven “It’s not a wishing machine, it’s my mind.”

“Shh!” Terra said and motioned to the sleeping baby in her arms.

“There’s still a problem,” whispered Robin “We all have to go out there, but what about the kid?”

Starfire agreed, “However can we bring an innocent new born into battle? Surely it will be too vulnerable.”

“No, he won’t.” said Raven “Leave that to me, I thought of everything that I could. Right now, I need you all to line up in a row.”

Rather than ask why, the Titans did as they were told, even Terra.

Raven then used her powers to levitate the buggy onto Terra’s back, strapped it in good, and then moved Gar softly into it without waking him up.

Then Raven concentrated hard, and began to murmur an ancient spell, in a strange language that the others couldn’t understand.

Suddenly, Raven began to glow with white aura, rather than her usual darkness, and blasted each of her friends softly making them glow too.

Then, after a huge and bright flash of light, all was quiet.

The Titans looked themselves over, but nothing seemed to have changed about them.

“What gives?” asked Cyborg, and Raven answered “I’ve copied some of my powers and given them to all of you, so this way you’ll have a better chance aginast the danger we’re about to face.”

The Titans exchanged looked at one another, and then Robin raised his hand which began to glow with dark aura, and the more he focussed and concentrated, the stronger the aura became. He calmed down instantly, remembering how sensitive to emotion these powers were.

Starfire raised her hand, and created a starbolt glowing in her hand, which was shrouded in the aura, making it twice as strong as ever. “Goodness me!” she cried.

All the titans had their power and skills enhanced thanks to Raven’s power. “You also have bits of the power I took from Beast Boy.” she explained “So if we run into the dark angels, we should be able to put up a fight, especially if we can absorb some more of their powers in need be.

…and believe me, we’re going to need to when we confront Erebus.”

“I think I get your idea now.” said Robin “We confront Erebus, and make psychic contact with his memories, and we’ll be able to find where the other Creator Gods were hidden.”

Raven nodded.

“Man, talk about a huge risk.” said Cyborg.

Terra then looked behind her and noticed Gar was shrouded in a small black barrier. She could see through it and saw he was still sleeping like the baby he was.

“Don’t worry about that.” said Raven “He’s kept in a barrier of tranquility. He can’t hear us no matter how loud we shout, and he won’t feel anything, not even if you shake him.

…Go ahead, try.”

Much as Terra felt this was bad to shake a baby, she wiggled her back a little, and then really shook herself, but Gar just kept sleeping without a care! “Wow! That’s pretty neat.”

It was a big relief to know her son would be fine, but now it was really time to go.

“This is going to be the biggest and most dangerous challenge we’ve ever faced.” Robin said to the others “No matter what happens, promise me this: that’ll you’ll never give up.”

The others all nodded in agreement never to give up no matter how bad the odds.

In Discord’s world, all the ponies had lined up in a row, and Discord lined up with them, but he was trembling worse than Fluttershy was.

All the ponies were feeling rather nervous at what was going to happen, even Twilight was, but she stood ready to cast a spell to infuse everyone with the dark powder, which as was explained, would enhance everyone with powers of the Dark Zone.

“Is every-pony ready?” Twilight asked.

All the ponies nodded, and Discord said “I’m not a pony, but sure… I guess.”

“Proceed, Twilight Sparkle.” said Celestia

Twilight nodded, and then concentrated deeply as her horn started to glow, and the powder resonated, converting into aura.

Twilight’s eyes began to glow as she made the aura swirl in a soft twister, and absorb into all her friends, and herself. Their bodies were all enveloped in a dark glow, and eerie winds!

Then all was silent, and the gang all looked at each other, and then looked themselves over from heads to tails.

“Um… I don’t feel or look any different than before.” said Rainbow.

Pinkie bounced up and all over, “I still feel like me-- Better even”

Then, suddenly, she bounced super high, and landed on her feet… emitting a small wave of darkness, much to everyone’s astonishment.

Pinkie bounced again, and made another small wave, and then she constantly bounced and made more waves cheering “Hey, look at what I can do!”

Rarity concentrated deeply, and her magical aura was now much darker than before. “Astonishing.” she muttered.

Applejack put her hooves close together and focussed, and she actually created a marble-sized ball of dark aura “Well, I’ll be a son of a prairie-chicken.”

Discord snapped his fingers several times, “Okay, I admit, we’re all still fine. It’ll just take some getting used to, is all.”

Fluttershy was almost too nervous to try anything, and yet her trembling made her body glow with dark aura, and shroud her like a barrier.

“Fascinating.” said Luna “It appears these new powers are very sensitive to our emotions as well as our concentrations.”

She tested her enhanced powers-- concentrating hard, and unleashing a wave of darkness in the room, turning everything black as night.

“Hey!” whined Discord “I just had a new paintjob done.”

Starlight was most impressed “This is incredible, Twilight, but don’t forget this is only the first step.”

Twilight agreed, “Now the really hard part comes.”

Cadance agreed, “We must venture forth into the darkness and confront Erebus, as you said. The fate of all worlds and the returns of our loved ones depend on it.”

Twilight and all the others agreed, and Discord stood by dressed in knight’s armor “All for one… and good for nothing.” he joked.

The others all gawked at him, and he changed out of his suit in a snap, “I’m trying.” he said bashfully.

They were all ready to go, and Discord was ready to warp them all back to Equestria, or rather what was left of it.

He took a moment to look around his house one last time. “Farewell thee well, home-sweet-home. I fear we shall never see each other again.”

Fluttershy put her hoof up against his side and smiled bravely at him, and it actually helped him find more courage; much to Celestia’s delight which made her proud.

This was it…

The lead Digi Destined, with their mixed powers of light from the destinty stones and the darkness of the ocean all mixed together, and all their Digimon Digivoled to their highest forms, they were ready to venture forth.

“Now, remember,” Tai cautioned everyone “We’re venturing forth to inspect our world first, and once we get there we’ll be able to test to see if our powers can reverse the damage done.”

“I’m with you all the way, Tai.” said Wargreymon.

The other Digimon all agreed with their fellow partners.

Gennai stepped forth, “Never have I ever known such a venture to be so dangerous and risky. For the first time ever, I wish you all the best of luck, because you’re going to need every bit of it.”

The others all agreed, and many of them felt rather nervous of their success, but they were still willing to go if it meant they’d be able to restore their world, and get all their loved ones back.

“Do you still have the left over power we gave you?” asked Matt.

Gennai nodded and held up a large glowing orb that contained the combined powers of the destiny-light, and the dark power. “You’ve all taken as much as you need. I will distribute more power to all the other Digi Destined.

If you transport back to your own world, and you run into danger, we’ll be ready to send our army in at any time, and this could also help us settle the imbalance in the Digital World.”

Another tremor struck, but it did not feel as strong as the last ones did, proving Gennai’s theory already. Izzy even did the calculations “The balance is easing off already.”

“That’s a relief,” said Sora “It means the Digital World won’t fall apart anymore.”

With enough said already, the team prepared to exit the Digital World.

Since there were no more computers with stable exits in their world, the only option was for them to use their new powers to make their own exit, like how Ken tore temporary fabrics between the Dark Ocean and the Real World.

This time the portal would be stable and wouldn’t cause much damage or stress.

Izzy had already counted the trajectory, and Gennai and wild Digimon helping him made sure all the refugees stayed well back where it was safer.

“Okay, everyone, take out your Digivice.” said Tai, and everyone complied. Then they activated their powers, firing strong beams of light energy with dark waves spiraling round, to form the actual portal rift between the two worlds.

At the same time, The Titans all stood together, and Raven was ready to transport them all out of her mind.

“Ready?” she asked, and then others all gave her a thumb up, and Terra checked behind her to see that Gar was still asleep in his blackout barrier.

Raven then activated her power, and recited her unusual words, and teleported them out.

As for the ponies, Discord was ready to transport them all back to what was left of Equestria.

“Here we go!” and with a snap of his fingers, he and the ponies all teleported away.

The simultaneous transports within the separate realms actually caused a strain in the dimensional space warps.

The Dark Angels felt the realms quivering.

“What’s happening?” cried Davis.

Nobunaga began to tremble “It can’t be!”

Beast Boy and Spike, in their own areas felt the tremors too, and all this shaking went right back to Erebus. He could tell by the way the darkness was shifting that someone, not of his kind, was penetrating the realms. “How can this be?” he wondered “Every world was ravaged. There should be none left!”

Spike was sitting on his throne in his domain. “What’s going on?” he cried out.

Soon the trembling stopped, and one Dark Angel came to Spike, calling out to him in their eerie language.

“Sir, me and my patrol were flying about, and I saw it with my own eyes…”

“Saw what?” Spike asked in normal English, and his spy waved his arms creating the magical waves that showed him…!

Spike and all the angels and drone females froze on the spot.

“Twilight…?!” Spike cried softly, but it was her, and most of the gang, still alive and entering his realm.

As the same Time, Beast Boy saw himself the Titans emerging from a portal.

“No way! They survived?!!” he cried is disbelief.

Davis, too-- he saw the Digi Destined and their Digimon emerge from the rift that led from, the Digital World.

“Kari… TK… and the rest of them… STILL ALIVE?!!!” he shouted.

Nobunaga didn’t have any one emerge from his world, but he was told of the situation, and like his friends, he was non-too-thrilled.

Suddenly, every Dark Angel could feel Erebus using his powers to reach out and communicate with them from afar. Every angel in every dimension could silently hear him speaking in the eerie language.

“I never thought this would be possible, but now here it stands. There is no alternative, my Dark Angels…

…Prepare for battle!”

The Dark Angels couldn’t agree more, especially Davis, Beast Boy, and Spike. They wanted to have great honors in smashing the mortals to bits… special ones particularly

The Digi Destined stepped out of the rift with their Digimon, and the rift sealed. Their first impressions of the world around them were just devastating.

Their once proud and beautiful hometown was in ruin, with damaged and toppled buildings all about. Now trees or a single blade of grass was anywhere.

“Whoa…!” said Tai.

“Ah, man…!” cried Matt.

Sora and Mimi had tears in their eyes, and Izzy nearly dropped his laptop as he shook with sadness and fright.

Kari looked sadly down at the dark grounds and softly scoped up a handful of the cold and dark sands.

All the Digimon were speechless.

“My goodness!” cried Wargreymon.

“I don’t think goodness has anything to do with this.” said Metal-Garurumon.

TK clenched his fists angrily-- his anger and hate for the Dark Angels was rising once more. “They’ll pay for this, each every one of them!”

The Titans’ reactions were no better.

“Would you look at that!” cried Robin.

All the destruction and remains of their world, and all the sights and cities the Dark Angels had created was so much to bear all at once.

“I cannot believe it!” cried Starfire.

“Man, they really did it bad!” said Cyborg.

Terra said nothing. She never felt so upset… with herself. Seeing all this destruction and knowing Beast Boy was behind a good deal of it brought on all those bad memories of how she drove him to his death.

Then again, even if she hadn’t, what was to say that none of this would have happened at all?

Still, all the titans had to keep their heads, especially with all the dark angels roaming around.

“Get down!” cried Robin, and the team ducked behind some rocks as a swarm of angels came marching along, and others flew overhead.

“Remember,” Raven whispered, “Try not to let your emotions get too wild. You’ll give us away!”

“Indeed!” agreed Starfire “Remember friends… Peace… Quiet… Tranquility.”

The team managed to keep it together, but there were still more dark angels everywhere.

“We can’t stay here like this.” whispered Cyborg.

Raven agreed, “Everyone, concentrate hard and think light thoughts.”

Not bothering to question, the others did as they were told, and their dark powers began to shroud them in aura.

“Okay, now we can move.” said Raven.

“I don’t get it. What’s happened?” asked Terra.

“We’re invisible.” Raven answered “This spell blends us in with the darkness around us so we can’t be seen or heard.”

The others thought this was amazing, but Raven suggested they levitate so as not to leave any footprints in the sand, and so, they all flew high up above.

At the same time, the ponies and Discord appeared in what remained of Equestria.

“Oh…!” cried Twilight.

“Oh, my…!” sobbed Rarity and she buried her face in her limb, unable to look.

The others all looked around at all the desolation and darkness. “Every area’s been totally wiped out!” said Starlight. She had never seen such destruction before, not even in her nightmares, or even in her own time jumps when she tried to take over.

Discord hung his head low, but he was doing all he could to keep himself from saying “I told you this would happen, but you didn’t listen!”

Then again, the ponies were already well aware of this face, especially Twilight for foolishly leaving the mirror portal active-- despite it being an accident; she never should have tried to interfere to begin with.

Fluttershy whimpered, “I can’t believe this is all that’s left of our beloved Equestria.”

Pinkie Pie couldn’t even try to think of anything positive out of this situation. Two tears fell from her eyes.

Applejack softly comforted her, but she herself could barely speak as she kept picturing all the empty and barren lands as how they once were-- lush and green with plant life and grass, birds singing, and she and her family would be skipping through the fields and hauling apples.

She wasn’t the only one to miss her family; Cadance was upset as well, remembering how Spike killed them right before her eyes. It gave her such a mixture of emotions-- heartbreak, rage, determination to avenge them, and yet she still felt a tiny bit of upset for Spike. His anger was not unjustified, but his attitude and his actions were barely excusable.

Avenging her family was her main priority. “Where do we go from here?” she asked.

Princess Luna could see many rifts opening in the skies and dark angels emerging and passing through them as they leapt between dimensions. “Perhaps if we should use our own magic to leap between worlds, and we just may find Erebus.”

The others all agreed, “Um… how are we supposed to do that?” asked Rainbow.

The others all gawked back and forth at one another. Not even Twilight, Discord, or the royal sisters knew how to tap into that much of their new powers.

“Well, I guess there is only one way,” said Twilight “We can try and follow the dark angels to Erebus.”

The others all gawked at her with shocked expressions, “What? That’s all I can think of.”

Discord sighed, “This risk is just getting riskier, isn’t it?”

Seeing there was no alternative, the team agreed, and decided to head off.

Luna cloaked everyone in a shadow spell, combined with her new dark magic, and Discord used his powers to help keep everyone blended in with the darkness so the angels would never suspect.

The flyers then began to flutter up high, while Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie used their newly acquired powers to levitate themselves into the air. They didn’t do so well at first and wobbled a lot due to the inexperience, so Twilight and the others had to help steady them.

“I guess we should’ve practiced a bit first before we left.” said Applejack.

Ignoring her, everyone floated up high, passing over the many sights and cities the dark angels had created.

“Amazing.” said Celestia “They’ve actually established whole empires for themselves.”

Suddenly, a large portal appeared up ahead, and dark angels came flying out. They seemingly didn’t notice the ponies due to their invisibility.

“Could that be the way to Erebus?” asked Rarity.

“Well, there’s only way to try.” Fluttershy whimpered

The others all agreed and headed into the portal before it closed, but alas the portal did not take them to Erebus’ domain, but rather to the sight of the Digi Destined.

“Hey, look there…” cried Twilight.

Starlight and Fluttershy recognized the team immediately, and their Digimon.

“What kind of creatures are those?” asked Discord, but before could answer him, another portal had opened… right where they were, frightening them all.

This portal was created by the Titans, trying to seek their own way to Erebus.

As the Titans filed out, they collided into the group of ponies, resulting in a collision of dark powers and other magic, causing them all to stumble and fall about as they pulmeted from the skies and their invisibility wore off.

Yolei looked up at the sky, “What’s that?”

“Whatever it is, it’s heading this way!” cried Aquilamon.

The Digi Destined all backed away as the enormous mass crashed just a few feet away from them, and the Titans and the Equestrians all lay scattered about and dizzy-eyed.

“You all!” cried Kari, and each and every group was astonished to see one another.

All three groups stood together eyeing back and forth at one another, surprised to see each group had survived the ravage, but just the same no one said a thing to each other.

Ever since their first ever all meeting together in the Dark Zone-- when the truth was revealed-- how each group was largely responsible for the deaths of their former dark angel friends, even revealing some true colors of selfishness, disrespect, neglect, and so on!

Discord, the only one never involved with any of the groups felt this to be rather awkward, yet astonishing at the same time seeing all the groups together in one place…

… Until suddenly, he turned round, and gasped softly “Um… sorry to break the awkwardness, but… we’ve got company!”

Everyone looked up, and saw loads of dark angels standing in formations and lines, all with their arms crossed, and though they lacked facial features, it was easily to tell they were furious!

“Mortals!” sneered a sentry “What are you doing here? How is it you are even alive?”

The groups’ expressions turned hard. They didn’t say anything, and didn’t have to.

Then suddenly, Erebus appeared, but only in a holo-image.

“So, it’s true-- you have survived.” he hissed “You mortals are more troublesome than I thought.”

“EREBUS!!!” shouted TK as he stomped forth.

“TK!” cried Kari.

TK went into totally-fury mode instantly, “You mother (bleeping) piece of shit! You’ll pay for what you’ve done!!”

The sentry looked ready to blast him into dust, “You dare speak that way to the mighty Erebus!”

Erebus raised his arm, silencing him, and then spoke severely to TK, “I would refrain from blaming me for your own actions.

You all disturbed us…

You all tried to interfere…

…and then look what you did!” and he used his power to show images of the past-- TK trying to use Ken’s D3 to punch a hole into the Dark Zone to confront the dark angels, believing they were evil beings.

Raven stealing some of Beast Boy’s power, and falling into the Dark Zone, after she and the other groups were explicitly warned never to enter again!

Then there was Twilight Sparkle! The worst of them all! She and her attempts to purify the Dark zone and actually save the Dark Angels, after she had been told many times that it was impossible, and that all would do is make things worse than they already were!

Thanks to that mirror portal of hers going berserk, it radiated from the other two groups’ dimensional distortions causing the Dark Zone to become horrible shifted and damaged, and harming the angels.

So the Dark Angels reacted just as anyone would in such circumstances, and they took back what they were robbed off-- their home worlds, their possessions, and destroying all mortals-- vaporizing them all into dark dust that blew across the wastes of the realms.

The Titans and the Digi Destined all gawked at Twilight with shock, but then again they themselves were no more innocent-- not even if it was all an accident or not.

“And now…!” snapped Erebus “You have sealed your fates by coming here! Prepare yourselves for a battle in which you cannot win!”

“I don’t think so pal!” snapped Tai “We’ve got some new tricks to show you!”

The other Digi Destined nodded and held out their Digivices, much to the angels and the other groups’ confusion.

“What are you doing?” snapped Raven.

The Digi Team held their Digivices high, and they began to glow with an unusual energy.

“What is this?!” sneered Erebus and the dark angels shielded their eyes and groaned as the light shone brighter, and brighter.

“I think it’s working!” cried Sora.

The team really thought this was it-- that the darkness was about to be fully lifted and their world restored…

…But the real Erebus just sat in his domain and didn’t seem the least bit concerned.

With a simple snap of his fingers, the energy stopped and was sucked back into the Digivices.

“Oh, no! It didn’t work!!” cried Mimi.

All the teams were shuddering nervously, and the image of Erebus scoffed “Do you really think you can defy a Creator God with such simple trickery?!

You forget… we have been absorbing darkness from all worlds for eons. The powers you hold can never hope to work on us!”

The teams all huddled together, all fretting with fear, as the dark angles came in closer.

Discord finally let it out, “I hate to say I told you so, but… I TOLD YOU SO!”

Act 21: War in the Worlds

Author's Note

"There is Proof that suggests against that!"

Lately I hear that being thrown at me when the fact is... people are not ones to talk about backup, evidence, proof, of stuff when they don't even care about it in the first place, especially when considering they...

-Change words like SOMETIMES to NEVER
-Comparing child abuse or sick people who do need help, to unleashing great evil forces and destruction because you're tampering with something you shouldn't be.
-Saying you don't read blogs
-Twisting and turning words that you do read.
-Contradicting your their own self. "Nobody does that. Only jerks do" (So, it isn't "nobody")

Act 21: War in the Worlds

EPISODE TWENTY-ONE

The dark angels continued to stomp forth, ready for the kill,

“Some-pony do something!” cried Pinkie.

Tai held his Digivice behind his back and pressed a small switch, but nothing happened at all.

The groups were all huddled together now, but Robin whispered to everyone, “Get ready to scatter.” and he grabbed a hand full of his bomb-balls, which were magically enchanted with Raven’s power.

The angels crept in closer, and closer…

“NOW!!” Robin shouted as he pitched the bombs on the ground, and the exploded in a huge ball of black magical energy, actually blasting the angels back hard, and distorted the image of Erebus.

The mighty god growled in his domain, but it wasn’t like he didn’t expect they had dark powers, he had been aware of this factor all along.

“My lord…!” another sentry said to him, “What shall do of the meddlers.”

Erebus answered back in the eerie language, and his hissed and grumbled with the subtitles reading…

“Speak in our language, I should not want the mortals overhearing.”

The sentry agreed, and said, “They appear to have scattered in multiple directions. Do we chase after them?”

“Yes…” replied Erebus “Even with their new powers, they cannot hope to escape their fate. I want every dark angel everywhere to be on the lookout for these mortals, and destroy them on sight.”

The sentry bowed and headed off to give the word, leaving Erebus to think angrily to himself, “There is nowhere for you to run, Mortals. You’re in my domain now, and we’ll play things my way.”

He felt marvelous to have such control like this, and felt somewhat remorseful for spending eons like a prisoner and only being at peace.

Still, he did not let it get to him. His peaceful ways were over and done with-- never really worked in the first place, and he felt the sooner the last mortals were destroyed the better off he and his legion would be.

When Robin threw his bombs, the groups were all forced to split up and scatter away. Now the groups had some of each member in their own specific region.

Tai, Kari, their respective Digimon, with Celestia and Twilight, and Robin.

Matt, Sora, their Digimon, with Rarity, Cadance, and Terra with Baby Gar.

Izzy, Mimi, Joe, their Digimon, with Fluttershy and Applejack, and Starfire

Yolei, Ken, their Digimon, along with Rainbow, Starlight, and Cyborg.

TK, Cody, their Digimon, Discord, Pinkie, Luna, Raven

No one had actually seen where the other groups had gone, and didn’t have time to worry about that! The dark angels were everywhere and searching about for the mortals.

All were speaking in their eerie language…

“Spread out, we’ve got to find them.”

“They can’t escape us.”

Even the dark drones joined in the search.

The mortals had no chance of hiding. “What should we do now?” asked Angewomon.

Tai revealed that he had sent a digital message to Gennai, telling him to assemble the army of Digi-Destined and Digimon-- both partnered and wild, and to give them all the power the team had created to help in the impending battle.

“I don’t know how long it’s going to take them to get here.” Tai said “But we can’t just sit here and wait like this. The dark angels will find us any second.”

Robin couldn’t wait, and if knew his own training, the army of dark angels wouldn’t dare attack them all at once for fear of attacking their own soldiers.

“I’m going for it!” he said, and he tried to run out into the open, but Celestia stopped him by levitating him back to the group. “Are you crazy?!” she scolded “You’re outnumbered in strength and numbers, none of us have a chance out there!”

Twilight agreed, “We should all hang low and make up a plan.”

Tai, on the other hand, agreed with Robin. “We don’t have time to make any plans-- they’re going to find us! I say we fight while we have the chance!”

“I’m with you, Tai.” said Wargreymon.

Kari agreed with the ponies “We can’t, not just yet. We should wait for the army.”

Celestia put Robin down, but Robin was still determined to go out there. “We can’t wait, especially not after what you and your Digi… whatever they are tried.”

“Don’t be a fool!” snapped Celestia.

Robin furiously sneered at her, “You know what, I don’t give a shit what you think anymore!”

Celestia still hated it when people used foul language, but Robin continued to yell at her, “You all tried your ways, they didn’t work, and they made things worse, and now look what’s happened!

I’m going out there, and you can’t stop me!”

“If you would just listen!” protested Twilight “Me and the other ponies didn’t mean to do any of this, and we just want to try and make things right.”

Tai shouted right at her and Celestia, “YOU AND YOUR (BLEEPING) PONIES ARE THE BIGGEST MISTAKES IN THE HISTORY OF CREATIONISM!!”

The ponies were most deeply offended, even Kari and Angewomon were surprised and upset that Tai would say such a thing.

Unfortunately, Tai’s shouting alerted the dark angels.

One of them shouted out in the language…

“There they are!

…ATTACK!”

The angels began to swarm down from the skies.

“LET’S GO!!” cried Twilight, and she and the other ladies took off into the air-- Kari riding on Angewomon, but Tai, Robin and Wargreymon stood where they were, and Wargreymon leat high up.

“TERRA FORCE”

Thanks to his new powers, his energy ball was much larger than normal, and it he hurled it straight at the oncoming swarm of angels… KAPOW!! Striking them all with such force, followed by a big explosion, and causing them to plummet down like planes.

“Nice shot!” cheered Robin.

Wargreymon nodded, but then he noticed, “Hey! They’re getting up again!”

Angewomon called down to the boys, “They’re spirits! They’re immortal!”

The angels rose and looked very mad, but Robin bravely pulled out his staff, “I don’t care if they are! We’ll find some way to beat them!”

Tai agreed, and he and Wargreymon were more than willing to fight.

“Don’t’ be fools!” Twilight shouted, but the boys refused to listen and rushed in to attack...

…While other dark angels were attacking the other groups.

“Here they come!” shouted Sora.

Rarity gave a shriek and blasted a shot of aura from her horn, straight at the swarm and knocking some of the angels out of the sky. “Wow!” she said “That was unexpected.”

“It’s our new powers!” cried Cadance “Don’t be afraid of them… Use them!”

“Right!” snapped Matt and he let out a huge roar as his body shrouded in aura, and he actually leapt way up high, levitating in midair and tackled an angle to the ground and began to ram numerous punches into his dark face.

Two more dark angels came swooping in and pulled him high up into the sky.

“Matt!” cried Sora, and she would have gone up after him, but she got ambushed by more angels and tackled to the ground.

They would have surely finished her off had Metal-Garurmon not come rushing in and head-butted the angels off.

Matt then found his strength and yanked on the angels holding him, smashing them into one another, and freeing himself, and he soared back down to the ground, but another great swarm of angels were on his tail.

“Blast him down!” the sentry shouted in the dark language.

The army agreed and held out their arms, and fired multiple dark pulses straight for Matt.

“SHIT!!” he cried, and actually waved his arms swimming in midair to speed up his descent.

“Let’s help him!” cried Garudamon.

“Yeah!” agreed Metal-Garurumon…

“WING BLADE”

“ICE WOLF SPIKE”

Their powerful attacks, enhanced by their new energies wiped out most of the blasts, allowing Matt to safely dodge the rest and land safely on his feet, much to Sora’s relief, but those angels were still coming.

Terra then stepped forth, “Help me!” she called to the other, and Cadance and Rarity stood by her side.

Terra then used her powers to levitate a huge rock wall, which the ponies fortified with their own magic, and together, the trio flung the huge wall at the oncoming angles, whacking them like ping-pong balls against a racquet.

“Going… going… they’re outta here!” cheered Matt.

“Think again!” snapped a voice.

The group turned around and saw another army of dark angels and their drone ladies with them, and at the head of the group…

“Spike!” cried Rarity.

Cadance’s inner-rage broiled “…Spike!” she growled, remembering how he killed her husband and child.

Spike glared furiously at the mortals, but more direct at Rarity, much to her fear and concern.

Spike then told his army in the dark language, “You all deal with the group,” and then he glared straight at Rarity and Cadance, “Those two are mine!”

The ponies didn’t like the way he was looking at them.

The dark angels behind Spike understood, and rushed past him to attack all the others, forcing them all further up the fields, leaving Spike and the ponies in a wide open space, and Spike extended his claws. “This is going to be sweet!”

“HORN BUSTER”

“FLOWER CANNON”

Mega-Kabuterimon and Lilymon blasted a swarm of angels and drones, but not only would they not stay down; they were joined by more, and more and more!

“Open fire!” shouted a lead angel, and the angels began to unleash their darkness in strong waves!

“Come on, Fluttershy!” shouted Applejack, and she and Fluttershy flew up high and used their new powers to create a huge wall of energy, to intercept the blast.

“More Power!” shouted the lead dark angel, but before the dark angels could try, many of them were attacked by Starfire hurling her starbolts at them. “You will cease this at once!” she thundered at them.

Izzy, Mimi and Joe levitated up to her level and used them powers to blast at the angels and scatter them about.

The dark angel then crept up on Joe!

“LOOK OUT!” shouted Mimi.

Joe turned and saw the angel ready to get him, and he screamed!!

“VULCAN’S HAMMER” Zudomon threw his hammer like a boomerang, smashing the angel hard and knocking him away like a baseball.

Joe looked down at his friend and saw him catch his hammer.

“Home-Run…!” Zudomon cheered.

Joe smiled down at him, but suddenly, Izzy shouted, “More angels!”

Another swarm came flocking in, and those that were supposedly beat, once again, just returned completely unharmed.

“What can we do?!” cried Fluttershy.

Applejack pulled her hat over her eyes moaning, “Dag-nabit! How d’ya beat what’s already dead?!”

“You cannot!” sneered a voice, and the group turned and saw Nobunaga. Though he was never involved with these mortals, he was just as furious as his fellow angels were for all the pain and suffering caused when the Dark Zone was shaken.

“You fools cannot seem to understand… we are immortal! We never get tired, never get weak, and never will cease.”

The group all huddled together.

“Then why don’t you just kill us and be done with us?” asked Izzy “Wouldn’t that be the logical thing to do? You outnumber us, and you can kill us any time you wish!”

Nobunaga clenched his fists, “You are correct, we are able to destroy any time we wish, but for the moment we plan to prolong your pain and your suffering for as long as we possibly can, the same way you did to us!

…Even though some of you may have had nothing to do with our torments, it matters not! Destroying you all, means Destroying You All!!"

The others all felt sick turns in their stomachs.

“Coming through…!” Rainbow shouted as she zoomed her way through a whole gaggle of dark angels, bashing them hard, and she hardly felt any pain due to her powers, but those angels just straightened themselves up and came chasing after her.

“Yikes!” Rainbow cried as she zoomed on ahead, but those angels caught up with her and fired a few shots knocking her out of the air. “Whoa! Mayday, Mayday…!!”

She would have hit the ground hard had Yolei and Aquilamon not swooped in and caught.

“Got’cha!”

Rainbow felt like passing out.

“Look out ahead!” cried Aquilamon, motioning at a swarm of angels coming their way and firing at them.

“Pull up!” shouted Yolei, and Aquilamon flew up higher, barely avoiding the blasts.

Ken and Starlight were on the ground zapping at all the drones, blowing them into sand; at least they couldn’t rejuvenate by themselves…

…That is until the dark angels recreated more of them to attack!

“Don’t they ever quit?!” groaned Ken.

“Of course not, they’re spirits!” snapped Starlight.

“SPIKING STRIKE” shouted Stingmon, and he speared three angels through the gut, and flung them off, but those angels just got right up again.

“This is insane!” cried Stingmon.

A whole swarm of angels were coming at him and he leapt out of the way just in time, and Raven levitated up over them.

“Azarath… Metrion… ZINTHOS!!”

She created two large hands out of her dark aura and actually grabbed the massive swarm of angels and threw them all far off into the city, smashing them against the buildings. Naturally the angels were not physically harmed.

More of them showed up, surrounding the group.

“There’s too many of them!” cried Yolei.

“Hold on, Yolei!!” shouted Aquilamon, but he suddenly got blasted from behind and plummeted to the ground.

“YOLEI!!” cried Ken.

“Aquilamon!” shouted Stingmon.

The two were okay, just slightly bruised, but the dark angels and their drones were all over the place.

Suddenly, Beast Boy appeared and ordered the army to halt! Then he turned to look casually but fiercely at Raven, and spoke in English, “I will deal with that one myself. We have an old score to settle.”

Raven blinked once, and then her features hardened, but before she could say anything, Beast Boy blasted her with his own power, transport she and himself to a vacant area away from the group.

The rest of the group shuddered nervously at the surrounding angels, when suddenly, the wind began to pick up all around them, and sucking all the angels back hard.

“Look!” cried Ken, and everyone could see the Gate of Destiny, sucking all the angels and drones into its void!

Behind it stood Magna-Angemon, and TK along with the rest of their group.

Their smiles all widened, and they watched as the dark ones were swallowed into the gate and shattered away.

“You did it, Magna-Angemon!” cried TK.

Magna-Angemon smiled and nodded proudly, but suddenly…! The dark angels just reappeared-- the very ones that were just swallowed up by the gate.

“No way!” cried Cyborg “I thought you actually had them!”

“You see!” snapped Discord “I told you it wouldn’t work! That gate thingy there blasts them into oblivion, but what do you think we’re surrounded by?!”

“He’s right!” said Magna-Angemon “We're quite literally living in an actual oblivion. All I did was I sent them across to the realms. I can’t destroy them like this! They'll just reappear again!”

The groups were incredibly frustrated and stressed out by this time.

“Well, at least you’ve discovered how we can back them down.” said Luna.

The angels were still coming at them, and now everyone knew what they had to do.

“I got this!” said Ankylomon, and he stampeded forth.

“What are you doing?” called Cody.

“TAIL HAMMER” Ankylomon slammed his huge tail into the ground making everything shake violently in a small quake, and there everyone could see a huge crater in the ground.

Ankylomon then looked at Magna-Angemon and motioned at the crater he made. His friend understood and flew up over the hole.

“GATE OF DESTINY” He magically made the gate appear directly over the crater rather than levitating it up high, and the gate began to suck in all the dark angels in around it like a giant tornado.

The groups all kept a safe distance away so as not to get pulled in themselves.

“It’s working!” cried Pinkie Pie, and then she got an idea “Hey! Let’s use our own powers to strengthen it more.”

The others all agreed, and Discord sighed as he muttered “Sometimes I think I hate you.” but he helped along.

Everyone enhanced the gate’s strength by fusing it with some of their own aura, making the pull stronger and sucking more angels into it and would warp them even further away than ever.

TK looked up at Magna-Angemon, and he looked back at him too.

Suddenly…!

POW!! “A’RGH!!” Magna-Angemon was shot clean through his body.

TK gasped hard!

The others all gawked in extreme horror, and right before their eyes, instead of being digitized, Magna-Angemon began to disintegrate into dark dust.

“T…K…!” he moaned as he vanished completely, and with his destruction, the Gate of Destiny vanished.

TK fell to his knees wailing “MAGNA-ANGEMON-----!!!!”

Angewomon, suddenly felt something striker her deep down inside. “No…!” she cried.

“What is it?” cried Kari.

Angewomon clutched her chest. “Magna-Angemon…!” she cried “I can feel our bond, it’s… gone!”

Everyone’s blood ran way cold.

TK was just devastated as two of his tears fell on the sands. His D3 slipped off of him and its screen was blank.

Then, he and the others looked up, and saw who did it!

“That looks like… Ex-Veemon?!” cried Ken.

“Not quite…” called a familiar voice, and that’s when Davis dropped down from the skies, making everyone growl at him.

“This is drone I made out of the darkness to look like Ex-Veemon.” Davis said “I figure it poetic justice that he should be the one to do the job.” then he glared at TK and snarled “…Serves him right for destroying the real Ex-Veemon, and you deserve it especially for all the shit you put me through!”

TK was panting most furiously as he got to his feet and glared at him! “You (Bleeping) asswipe!!”

“TK!!” cried Yolei, but TK was already foolishly charging at Davis, to which Davis responded by blasting him hard and sent skidding on the ground, bruising his arm.

“Ooh! Ah, yeah that felt good!” Davis said to himself.

The others ran up to TK, and Cyborg turned to balk at Davis, “Yo’ man… what the hell is up with you?! He was once your friend, and this was all once your home! You went up and obliterated it, your family, and killed innocent people who had nothin’ to do with you?!

…WHAT THE (BLEEP)…?!”

Davis looked angrier than ever, but he did take a minute to think back to his mother, his sister, and all the other people he knew.

“They mean nothing to me now!” he growled “Maybe we all shared something special, but that died a long time ago. All anyone ever did was bark orders at me and expect me to think the way they think and do what would make them happy!”

Pinkie hated seeing Davis so upset, remembering that part of his anger was not unjustified.

“That’s not true, Davis!” shouted Cody “We wanted to be there for you, but you wouldn’t let us! We tried to help you overcome your sadness, and you refused!”

“LIARS!!” he shouted and he blasted them all really hard back, and injuring TK’s leg. “You only wanted what was best for you! I told you many times to stop finding me girlfriends and let me keep to myself, and thanks to all of you, especially TK and Kari, Ex-Veemon is gone forever, and I died too!

…BUT I WON’T LET MY ONE REAL FRIEND\S DEATH BE IN VAIN!!!”

Davis then furiously charged at them, but the Ankylomon, Cyborg and Luna came in and blocked his way.

All of them charged straight for Davis…

…While they battled, Discord used his own power to heal TK’s injuries. He was astonished that the pain and his wounds were completely gone, but he was still too wrapped up in devastation over the loss of Magna-Angemon to really respond.

“Well, you’re welcome.” Discord grumbled softly, but really he did feel bad for TK, as did Pinkie and Cody.

“Can’t you bring Magna-Angemon back or something?” asked Cody.

Pinkie shook her head, “Discord can only bend reality so much. He can’t bring back the dead.”

“Besides,” Discord added “The Dark Angels rule more here-- way out of my league! I couldn’t even begin to try and fix things here.”

“CODY!!” Ankylomon shouted.

Cody saw as Davis was using his powers to lift the huge dinosaur up high off the ground and he flung him straight into Cyborg, and then would have crashed straight into Luna had she not quickly used her magic to straighten them out.

Cyborg felt pretty sore having just collided with the strong Digimon, and Davis was stomping his way towards the team, and a swarm of angels appeared behind him.

“You’re dead dust!” Davis sneered, and the others were shuddering with fear, unable to figure out how to stop the army marching towards them!

“DAVIS!!” Kari shouted.

“Huh?”

Davis looked up and saw her riding Angewomon, with the other members of her group flying near them.

The fact that Magna-Angemon was nowhere to be seen confirmed their fears.

“You… You didn’t!” cried Angewomon.

Davis merely scoffed, and called to his army, “Get them!”

The angels obeyed and headed straight for Kari’s group.

“I got this!” said Wargreymon, but Tai stopped him, “No, don’t! You may his TK and the others!”

Wargreymon stopped and grunted in frustration.

“Come, Twilight!” shouted Celestia.

Twilight followed her as they both challenged the army.

“I’ll help you!” Robin called as he followed the ponies, and he threw his bombs at the angels knocking some of them out of the sky.

The two ponies then joined their horns together and fired a strong wave of light and darkness, striking more of the angels like a tsunami, blowing them far, far away.

Davis only whistled loudly, and more angels and more drones appeared.

“Watch out!!” cried Luna.

Kari and Angewoman spun round in midair.

Kari blasted some of the angels with power from her D3.

“CELESTIAL ARROW” and Angewomon fired several light arrows.

It didn’t do any good! Not even with the others all backing her up, the angels over powered them all, and took them all hostage, binding them all to the ground in strong dark energy bands.

Davis then ordered the army to stand down, and he slowly approached the team, “I’ve waited for this, for a long, long time!”

While in another part of the realms, Beast Boy and Raven stood in a vacant area, far away from any battling. There were hardly any dark angels or swarms for miles, but many were viewing him from the cities and other sites nearby.

The two cold figures glared at one another, and their capes fluttered in the wind.

“I don’t get it,” Raven said “Why are you attacking me? I thought you hated Terra the most?”

Beast Boy snickered “Terra caused me some large problems, but you Raven… you’re the absolute worst! You’ve caused me more pain and discomfort than anyone ever did… both physically and mentally!”

Naturally, he once again referred to all the times she was snarky to him, insulted him, never like his good ideas, smacking him upside the head.

Each memory stabbed at Raven’s conscience. She couldn’t deny any of it.

“…Like I said-- Nothing but a bitch!” Beast Boy growled at her, and then he blasted her hard sending her skidding on the ground.

“You’ll be the first one to go by my hand! Then the others will follow!”

Raven got to her feet, and was starting to lose her cool, “Beast Boy, stop this! I know what we did is wrong, and we can help you! You’ve got to let me talk to Erebus!”

She told him her plan to find the other Creator Gods, restore the worlds, and maybe help the dark angels once and for all.

Beast Boy only felt annoyed “You are as pathetic as you are stubborn and brainless! Let’s just fight so I can hurry up and be done with you!”

Raven clenched her fists, “Fine, if that’s the way you want it…!”

She slowly started to let her anger show, and her body glowed with darkness and her eyes glowed red with demonic power!

From out from under her robe, massive dark tentacles began to spread as she expanded in size-- five times larger than normal! Her teeth became pointy, and she sprouted antlers on her head, exactly the same as Trigon once had, and her skin was now totally black instead of pale gray.

Raven roared at him like the demon she was, but Beast Boy remained undeterred and stood ready to fight. “I’m not scared of you! I can take you on no matter how strong you get!”

Raven growled in a two-toned demonic voice “We’ll see about that!” and she let out a huge roar and shot her tentacles at him.

Beast Boy skillfully dodged her every attack, and made his way up her massive body, straight for her face, and… WHAMM!! He gave her a huge bash, but Raven raised two more tentacles and bashed him right back, and the two fell to the ground hard.

They both got up, and Beast Boy snickered, “Pretty sneaky of you, Rae, but remember, I feel no physical pain, and I never get tired, and my power never decreases, especially with all the darkness around us.”

Raven only growled furiously, as if she didn’t care, and fired magical beams from her eyes and mouth forcing Beast Boy to take to the skies.

Raven then looked up, but Beast Boy then blended in with the darkness around him. “Think you can find me now, Bitch?” he taunted her, which really infuriated Raven, making her powers intensity further.

She let out a huge roar, unleashing a huge, thundering wave of energy the spread in all directions, and Beast Boy actually got struck, and plummeted down from the skies, and she caught him in her tentacles!

Rather than try to reason with him, she began to hammer him continuously against the ground.

However, this Beast Boy began to disintegrate after several hits-- it was a drone!!

“Got’cha!” Beast Boy called as he came zooming down from the skies and kicked Raven hard in the gut, knocking her back several yards.

Then he blasted her hard with a powerful dark surge, enveloping her in the power.

However, Raven began to absorb the magic into her, making herself grow even larger, and her own strength to intensify further!

Erebus could feel the power growing, “No!” he shouted, and he called out to Beast Boy through their dark telepathy “You must not grant her anymore energy! Destroy her quickly!”

Beast Boy agreed, and realized the one way to ultimately stop Raven for good, especially considering how ginormous she was now, as tall as a five story building, and Beast Boy was roughly the size of a common fly to her.

Not only that, but she was so incredibly powerful now, and so deeply enraged, that she was out of controls, and began to roaring like crazy-- flailing her tentacles around and unleashing her powers all over the place, even straight at the dark cities.

Her powerful blasts wrecked some of the buildings, forcing many angels to abandon their property, while others stood and defended any other oncoming blasts.

Many more Dark Angels wished to come out and assist Beast Boy, but he insisted they not! He knew what he had to do, and even she would be powerless to stop him! “I said I’d take this shit hag down, and I meant it!!” he thundered.

Once again, he remembered all the bad memories of Raven being rude, insulting, and abusive to him, furthering his rage to get her once and for all!

Raven roared and lunged straight for him, and he charged straight at her-- right into her mouth, and he flew deep down through her system, which was naturally dark to the lack of openings to allow light through, but as he was a dark creature, he could navigate perfectly.

Her insides proved to be just as demonic and as frightful as ever-- Power surges striking like lightning, evil specters and forces swooping around, and the sound of Raven’s growling was horribly amplified from within.

Anyone who ever entered this body would have been instantly doomed, but since Beast Boy was already dead, he had nothing to fear-- especially considering what he was about to do.

“Alright, Raven!” he shouted “…In the words of some old generation “UP YOOOOOOOOURS!!”

He shrouded himself in dark aura, like a sphere, and began to expand it outward.

Raven gasped on the outside, and gazed down at her large stomach feeling something was wrong, and she began to expand outward, and groan and roar in pain as she grew larger, and larger…

Her inner spirit knew this was it, “NOOOOOOOOO…!!!”

KA-BLAM!! She went up in a big explosion of light and darkness-- blood and guts flying all about, and Beast Boy shot out from the center of it all. He had not a scratch on him, naturally, and was covered in gore, but nothing he couldn’t brush off easily.

Many of the dark angels who saw the whole thing cheered for joy, while all Beast Boy did was sit in the sand as Raven’s remains, lying all around him, began to disintegrate into dust.

At first he was very shocked and somewhat horrified at what he just did, but it soon faded and was replaced with growing pride and glee. “I actually beat Raven!” he cried for joy “YA-HOO!!”

Then he quickly pulled himself together realizing he wasn’t through yet, “Now to find Terra!”

He couldn’t wait to find her and finish her off, and he thought of making her suffering worse and longer than Raven’s.

“You’re going down, girl! Way down!”

Act 22: The Last of Dying Mortals

ACT TWENTY-TWO

Spike continued to glare Rarity and Cadance down, and he clenched his sharp claws wondering, “Which of you hags should I do away with first?” but the answer was obvious as he glared at Rarity, “Of course…!”

Rarity backed away nervously, and Cadance stepped in front of her. “Spike, you can’t do this!”

“Sure I can, just like I killed Shining Armor and Flurry. Too bad I didn’t kill you too when I had the chance!”

Those awful words pierced both ponies hard in their hearts. Rarity felt near tears and Cadance’s anger was rising again.

“I cannot believe you, Spike!” snarled Cadance “We all used to be close! We used to be friends, and you had feelings for Rarity!”

Rarity refused to deny this as well, and it brought up of how sorry and miserable she acted towards Spike and all the things she said and did to him, but Spike was ultimately unmoved.

“We WERE friends once, and all I feel for any of you now is anger and hate, not to mention all the discomfort you’ve given me and the dark angels!”

He raised his claws and actually fired them like knives, straight into Rarity’s neck.

Cadance screamed in horror, and Rarity choked and gaged as her blood cascaded down her throat, and she keeled over dead, and her remains melted away into darkness!

Cadance looked sorely back at Spike, “How could you just kill her like that!”

Spike refused to answer and just lunged over, punching her hard in the face!

Cadance skid along the sand and her crown fell off, and stopped by Spike’s feet. He then stomped on the crown, crushing it to pieces!

Any sympathy or care Cadance had was now gone, replaced by anger and determination that helped her spring onto her feet.

She fired many magical blasts from her horn, which Spike skillfully dodged, and then he leapt up high and breathed a huge ball of black fire at her.

Cadance fired a strong blast at the fireball, blasting it out.

The two cold figures glared at one another!

Spike then charged at her only to suddenly run smack into a huge rock-wall that just rose up from the ground!

Terra, riding on a flying rock, landed near Cadance, “Are you okay? Where’s Rarity?”

Cadance just gave her a sad and horrified expression. Terra gasped and turned to face the wall, just as Spike melded straight through it while intangible.

“I’ll take you both on!” he growled, and just as he was about to rush forth, Beast Boy came along, landing in front of him.

“Easy, Spike,” and he turned back to gawk at Terra “I’ll have the honor of taking Terra down.”

Terra swallowed hard.

“Whatever,” said Spike “I already took out the one who broke my heart. I’ll go handle the others.” and he flew off to go face the others, leaving Terra to gaze at Beast Boy’s furious expression!

“This is the last time you and I will ever see each other, Terra.” he hissed at her.

Terra trembled with fear.

And Beast Boy thought back to all the horrible things she did, during and after Things Change…

Ditching him and telling him to “Beat it” just so she could forget her past and move on without him, not even caring how much it would hurt him, just as long as he was gone and out of her picture! Then constantly following him around and trying to force him to move on, lying in open court about when they slept together and she was pregnant, and all the rest of it!

“YOU WILL (BLEEPING) DIE!!!” he shouted, and he charged forth ready to wipe her out, when Terra quickly reached behind her and held up the baby.

Beats Boy stopped dead in his tracks, just a few inches away from Terra, and he saw the little bundle. He was completely stunned on the spot.

The baby finally awoke and rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Beast Boy,” Terra said softly “This is your son-- our child.”

“My… son…?”

The baby looked up at him, and despite his dark and creepy appearance, his smiled up at his father, as he knew him.

“His name is Garfield.” Terra said.

Beast Boy gawked at her deeply. “She named him after me?” he thought. Then he continued to look down at his son and he took a few steps back unable to grasp this!

Terra really felt her plan was working, and she held Gar up and took a step towards him, “Hold him.”

“No! Stay away!” Beast Boy groaned “I’ll kill you both, I swear!!”

Terra continued to approach him, insisting he and the baby bond, and the more she approached him, the more seemed to panic and cower, as if he were actually regretting his ways, and that not all mortals really deserved to have been wiped out.

“NO!!!!” Beast Boy shouted, and in a swift rage he blasted the kid out of Terra’s arms. “GAR!!” she screamed as she watched her newly-born child burn away into dust.

Her eyes flooded with tears as her heart ached, and burned, and suddenly… Beast boy tackled her to the ground strangling her with his bare hands.

She gazed up at him as she gagged and choked while he put more pressure on her saying “Die… DIE… DIE!!!!”

Terra started to turn blue as she struggled to breath, and Beast boy squeezed so hard that she spit up blood, followed by a sickening crunch!

Beast boy panted softly as he let the dead body drop to the sand. Obviously, Terra’s sincerity was not enough as seemed to rather enjoy destroying her and the baby.

He got up onto his feet, but his eyes never left Terra, and he continued to watch her body as it slowly disentangled away.

“I did it…” he said to himself “I finally did it! I destroyed the two biggest bitches I ever knew!”

He could only see Raven and Terra in his memories, as they slowly faded off into darkness.

He fell over back onto the sand and began to laugh hysterically with his triumph! All the other dark angels nearby backed away to give him some time to enjoy the moment.

A swarm of dark angel rushed the other group.

Starfire had been firing her star-bolts like crazy, but was growing exhausted. “I cannot… keep this up… much longer!” she panted.

All the Digimon were growing tired too.

“It’s no use.” groaned Zudomon, and he fell down onto one knee.

“Zudomon!” cried Joe.

Mega-Kabuterimon and Lilymon landed on the ground all tired too, and those Dark Angels, led by Nobunaga, just kept on coming.

“You see now, how it is?” Nobunaga sneered “Perhaps you never should have returned here, at least then you still would be alive and we would not be disturbed by you.”

Fluttershy trembled with fear and wooziness while and Applejack growled “You obliterated all our worlds, killed all the people and creatures, and you expect us to just leave it at that?!”

Nobunaga’s features hardened and he zapped her with an energy pulse, knocking her back hard.

“Applejack!” cried Fluttershy.

Izzy and Mimi dashed up to her, helping her up.

“You sick creep!” thundered Mimi “How far are you willing to go like this?!”

“As I have explained before,” sneered Nobunaga “We plan to prolong your suffering for as long as we possibly can, though some of you will be the exceptions.

As it is, two of your friends have already met their ends.”

“What?!” snapped Izzy.

Nobunaga then revealed what he had sensed earlier and showed them all the images of Beast Boy exploding Raven, and Spike skewering Rarity.

Starfire and the ponies gawked in shock.

“Raven?” cried Starfire.

“No, Rarity!” sobbed Fluttershy.

The others were all just as livid, just as horrified, while Nobunaga seemed to have no qualms about it whatsoever, “And soon that will happen to the rest of you. A befitting punishment for your wickedness and challenging us Dark Angels, just like all mortals of your kind and alike are guilty of!

They got what they deserved!”

The army of angels stood behind him ready to do more damage to the tired team!

Meanwhile, Davis still had the others right where he wanted them, and they couldn’t seem to break free from the dark binds that held them to the ground.

Davis then softly approached TK, and raised his foot to stomp down on his head and crush him!

“NO, DON’T!!” cried Kari.

“Say goodbye!” Davis shouted, and he stomped on TK’s head hard, crushing him like a grape, and his blood and organs splattered all over.

“NO!!!” Kari screamed.

Davis roared in a kind of victory cried. It felt so good for him to have finally defeated his most hated enemy, while all the others were horrified beyond belief at what they had just witnessed.

“Son-of-a-bitch!!” snapped Tai “Davis, how could you do that?!”

Davis glared at him and flew over, to repeat his deed, “I’ll show you…!”

“NO!! PLEASE DON’T!!” Kari screamed.

“I can’t look!” cried Pinkie!

But as Davis prepared to kill Kari’s brother…

…Robin felt his anger growing and raging, which began to ignite the emotion-sensitive powers Raven had given him!

“Huh…?” Davis snapped as he gawked over at Robin just as he broke free from the bindings--enveloped in dark aura, and his features now seemed more demonic.

“No… more… OF THIS!!” he snarled, and let out a huge roar, unleashing waves of energy that blasted Davis away, and broke the others of their bindings, but the waves shocked them a bit.

“What are you doing?!” cried Twilight.

“What’s happening to him?” asked Starlight.

“It’s Raven’s powers!” cried Cyborg “If you get overly angry… well… you get the idea!”

“Well, at least we’re free now.” said Rainbow.

The dark angels and Davis glared at Robin, and Robin looked angrier than ever before, snarling and growling like the demon he was becoming.

Cyborg tried to approach him, “Robin, don’t do this, man! Ya’ gotta chill!” but Robin only punched him aside, no longer in full control of his mind and powers-- just like Raven was.

Robin then growled and snarled at all the others.

“Okay, this is getting ugly.” said Discord, and he magically donned a desperado outfit and began to swing his rope, lassoing the growing demon.

Celestia and Luna fired streams of magic, like ropes of their own, and held Robin down harder.

Tai and Kari couldn’t believe what they were seeing, while Davis didn’t know if this was amusing or not that they were all no fighting with each other.

He then addressed the army in their language, and the subtitles read “Why don’t we put them out of their misery then.”

The army agreed, and at Davis’ command they began to charge up.

“Look out!” cried Tai!

“Hang on!” cried Twilight, and she used her powers to create a large hallow barrier over the teams. “Help me strengthen it!”

Starlight, Discord, Tai and Kari used their powers combined with their own to strengthen the barrier.

“Ha!” scoffed Davis “You really think that can stop us?” and he signalled to his army to get ready and fire…

…When, suddenly, there was a bright flash of light that shone up from the sky.

The light was so bright, that the other teams could feel its energy without actually seeing it.

“What’s that?!” snapped Spike.

“What is it?” yelled Beast Boy.

From within his domain, Erebus could feel the dimensional distortion, and he growled more deeply. “Not this time…!”

The light was a rift opening from the Digital World, and there stood Gennai with the entire populace of Digi Destined from all over their own realm, as well as all their Digimon all Digi-volved to their highest levels, and even wild Digimon from all over the Digital World who were willing to lend a hand.

“You got my call!” said Tai, and Gennai nodded at him “We would have come sooner, but an army takes time to form, and it also takes time to give them all the power they need.”

All the Digimon and their partners were glowing with the magical aura Tai and his team had gathered. You’d think that the mortals all stood a better chance now…

…But you would be wrong!

Just as the army began to soar forth through the rift to do battle with the armies of dark angels, the winds began to pick up and grew stronger with each second.

“What’s happening?!” cried Luna.

Davis could feel what it was, “Lord Erebus!”

The winds actually became a swirling vortex that appeared right below the descending digital army, and began to suck everyone in, human and Digimon alike, vaporizing the entire army to bits, until only Gennai was left. He barely managed to hold on for dear life to the edges of the rift.

The vortex disappeared, and all the groups were totally horrified.

“They… They killed them all!” sobbed Kari “They’re all gone!”

Cody fell to his knees and practically froze in devastation. “No! They can’t be…!”

Tai and the others all gawked with horrors. “I can’t believe our plan didn’t work.” said Tai.

“What did you expect?” Erebus called, and then he appeared before the groups through swirling clouds of darkness, appearing in his large, monstrous form. “Did you really think you could take down The Great and Powerful Erebus with such simple tomfoolery?”

The Digimon all looked extremely infuriated.

Then Erebus looked way up at Gennai pulling himself back up the rift and into the Digital World.

Erebus then motioned the dark angels to invade the Digital World.

“Gennai…!!” Tai called up to him.

“We’ve got to help him!” shouted TK, but it was no use! The angels had already swarmed around the rift and entered the Digital World, and taking Gennai in with him.

Gennai screamed and wailed as he disappeared into the darkness as he was obviously being mauled to death!

The rift suddenly disappeared, but there was no doubt, the Digital World wouldn’t stand a chance and would be ravaged just like the others worlds.

This was doubly proved as all the remaining Digimon in the groups began to vanish along with Digi Destined’s Digivices.

“What’s happening?” cried Zudomon.

“I… I can’t… hold up…!” said Mega-Kabuterimon!

“No!!” cried Izzy “The Digital World is dying, and without it our Digimon cease to exist!”

Mimi gasped hard, and held onto Lilymon crying, “Please… don’t do! Don’t leave me like this!”

“Mimi,” cried Lilymon “…I love you!” then she was gone and Mimi’s Digivice vanished too, as did all the others’ with their Digimon.

“Zudomon!” cried Joe.

“Mega-Kabuterimon!!” shouted Izzy.

All the others lost their Digimon and their Digivices too.

“Metal-Garurumon!” shouted Matt.

“Garudamon, don’t go!” cried Sora.

Cody ran towards his fading friend, “Ankylomon!”

“Goodbye, Cody.” Ankylomon said tearfully.

Yolei and Ken watched as Aquilamon and Stingmon went away.

“No, I can’t lose you! Not again!” cried Ken.

Yolei fell to the ground sobbing like there was no tomorrow, which at this point she pretty much didn’t care if there was one or not.

Finally, Wargreymon and Angewomon were the lasts to go.

“Tai…!” cried Wargreymon.

“Kari, I’m so sorry!” called Angewomon, and she and Wargreymon were gone, and the last two Digivices with them.

“…NOOOOOOOO!!” cried Kari.

Tai fell to his knees and slammed the ground with his fists, “Wargreymon!!

…WARGREYMON!!”

All the others in every group felt heartbroken for the fallen Digi Destined, but there were no words that could comfort them, no heart big enough to extend their grief for them either.

Even Demon Robin’s rage was soothed by the sadness and weeping, that his power calmed down and he reverted back to normal. He could not speak as he was far too devastated.

Erebus then used his powers to gather all the mortals and transport them all together before him and his army.

Much as the groups would be delighted to see one another again…

…As if the recent devastation wasn’t already harsh enough on them.

“Where are Raven and Terra?” asked Robin.

“And Rarity…! Where’s Rarity?” asked Pinkie Pie.

“TK?” Matt called out “Where is he?”

Spike, Davis and Beast Boy just acted smug in front of them, which said enough-- that they destroyed them all, and Kari’s miserable expression doubly confirmed it, but it was Cadance who spoke up, “It’s true!” cried Cadance “I saw them!” she glared at Beast Boy “He ever murdered his own child!”

Everyone had nearly forgotten how to breathe!

“Raven, Terra, and the baby?!” cried Starfire.

Cyborg was heartbroken as well, “Shit! No way…!”

Matt was shaken worse than ever, “My bro!! My little bro…!”

The ponies were all silent as they had flashbacks of Rarity-- and all the times they spent with her. Now she was gone, and her image faded into darkness.

“YOU MONSTERS!!” thundered Celestia “HAVE YOU NO SHAME?! HAVE YOU NO HEARTS?!!”

“SILENCE!!” thundered Nobunaga “Of course we have no hearts!” then he paused, and actually seemed rather remorseful “…But we did once!”

The others all agreed, and Erebus explained, “You think we actually enjoy seeing mortals suffer? All the dark angels were mortals once, and yet they were sentenced to an eternity of darkness and emptiness thanks to you all!!

All they could do was slink about and absorb dark aura in order to try and keep the balance of the worlds, and prevent misfortune and darkness from spreading, and what did they get in return…?!

You caused them so much grief in their lifetimes, and then you disturb and damage them all in their afterlife!

…And you have the NERVE-- THE GALL TO CALL US “MONSTERS?!!”

All the angels glared at the mortal with fury and hurt expressions!

“We did what we had to!” snarled Davis “We had to save ourselves from all the pain and torment you caused us!”

Beast Boy agreed “And it’s all because you miserable (Bleeps) couldn’t leave us well alone to our own domicile!”

Spike nodded “And now, the world belongs to us, and you and no other mortals will ever bother us again!

…THIS IS WHERE IT ENDS!!”

All the angels agreed and stood ready for the big kill, and the poor mortals knew they were powerless to do anything anymore. They had tried their best already, but not even an army could stop them.

Some of them didn’t even care anymore, not now that their good friends and loved ones had been brutally murdered!

The Titans and the ponies didn’t even feel their initial plan to find the other creator gods would work now-- they had no hope of even trying now anyway.

“Is this really what you want?” Twilight suddenly asked.

The others all gawked at her, and Discord tried to motion her not to go any further, but Twilight didn’t listen and continued to balk at the angels.

“Is this really any better than what you had before?! You’re still in the darkness, you have nothing to mingle with but darkness, and all the things you do and create… It’s all darkness!

Why even your drones, they may resemble people you once knew or wanted to know, but YOU made them, and you control them! You think that’s proper interaction? I’d say it’s more than you’re desperate for the way things were!”

The angels all felt more infuriated than ever and refused to believe that.

“We believe in no such thing!” growled Nobunaga “We simply just do what we can to amuse ourselves now. We can never go back to how we once were!”

“No!!” snapped Twilight “You could have let us try to help you! You could have changed, and things could have been better!”

“ENOUGH!!” shouted Erebus, and he raised his giant hand to blast her dead, but some of the others used their powers to yank her back towards the group just in time!

“You okay?” asked Rainbow.

Twilight nodded, but whimpered nervously at the sight of the angry god!

“You continue to speak of the impossible!” sneered Erebus “We did not ask to become what we are, but nothing can be done to change it. Fates do not simply change no matter much you desire or work for it.

…And now, because you all refused to acknowledge that, you will suffer the fate as all mortals have!”

He and all the angels powered up…

“We have to do something?!” cried Starfire.

“There’s nothing we can do-- not against all of them!” wailed Discord.

The groups all huddled together, bracing themselves for their end. Many of the others didn’t actually care anyway and even felt like perishing in shame and to end their misery!

Suddenly, Erebus gasped, and began groan and clutched his head.

“Lord Erebus!” cried Davis.

“Dude, what’s wrong?” asked Beast Boy.

Nobunaga and many of the angels from long ago also began to act the same-- groaning and clutching their heads.

“Our… memories…!” cried Nobunaga “…Our pasts… are being… altered again!”

The mortals gawked at the suffering angels, and Rainbow, Cadance and Luna felt there was only explanation…

“Inuyasha…!”

Centuries ago,

When Kagome and Inuyasha followed Nobunaga into the Dark Zone, you can bet Nobunaga and the sentry that took him back were displeased.

“How dare you follow us here!” snarled the sentry.

Just as he was about to forcefully send them back, Kagome pleaded, “I must see Lord Erebus!”

The sentry and Nobunaga were shocked. “How do you know of Lord Erebus? No mortal knows of him.”

“Oh, boy, do we have to go through this again?” grumbled Inuyasha.

Suddenly, a huge voice called over the distance, “Come forward!”

Kagome and Inuyasha shuddered softly, but the sentry and Nobunaga had no choice but to obey their lord’s wishes.

“Come,” said the sentry, and he and Nobunaga lead the duo across the realm to where Erebus, in his monstrous form was waiting for them.

“Who are you?” he asked them deeply “How do you know of The Great Erebus and the Dark Zone?”

Kagome stammered a bit, “Well, it’s sort of a long and complicated story, but I do wish to speak with you about something very serious. It concerns your own safety as well.”

Erebus went silent, and many dark angels gawked at her in concern.

“I am listening…” said Erebus.

Kagome explained as best and as quickly as she could in a montage regarding the My Little Ponies.

Nobunaga realized, “Yes, those unusual creatures. I had nearly forgotten them.”

Inuyasha grunted in boredom, “Can we continue here?”

Kagome grunted at him, but continued the story, all the way up to the part of the ravaging of the worlds.

“So, you see how it is? Can you, like… not ravage the world in centuries to come?”

“Oh, boy!” groaned Inuyasha. He really felt all this asking would never work.

Erebus and the angels were all shocked, and somewhat amazed as well as horrified to hear of this-- most because they would all be in danger in the centuries ahead due to the carelessness of many mortals across the realms.

The sentry spat angrily at Kagome, “Lord Erebus does no favors for any mortals! How dare you even ask!”

“Enough!” said Erebus.

The sentry was confused and shocked, “My lord?”

Erebus transformed into his smaller form so he would appear less frightening.

“For many eons, we dark angels have gathered the aura of darkness from the mortal worlds, to prevent as much evil and misfortune from spreading so that other mortals may not suffer.

In many ways, we are doing favors… even if sometimes we fail.

But fate is not always carved stone, nor is it promised to anyone. Even the best thought of plans and precautions can result in failure and doom.”

Inuyasha scoffed, “So you’re saying you won’t ease off, and you’ll just kill everyone anyway?”

Kagome felt her fears and sadness catching up with her, and she tried hard to hold them back.

Erebus finally answered, “Whatever will be shall be, unless a change is created in the events which lead to this.

Now, I return you to realm from which you came.”

Before Kagome or Inuyasha could protest, Erebus had sent them through a portal, back to their own Feudal Era.

They emerged in the open field were the previous battle had taken place.

“Well that was a big waste of time.” said Inuyasha, but Kagome disagreed. “A change in events. He means we need to change the past somehow.” She felt ready to smack herself for not thinking of this before.

“Quick, let’s go back and tell the others.” And she ran off to the village.

“Hey, wait up!” called Inuyasha.

Back in the present,

Erebus and the angels shook off their pain, but they decided no more waiting!

“Farewell, mortals!” Erebus sneered, and the angels all powered up to deliver the final blow… not seeing that Luna and Celestia winked at one another.

POW!! The angels fired a massive barrage of aura into one super wave that bounded straight at the mortals!

At the same time, Luna and Celestia’s horns were glowing as they concentrated all the magic they possibly could just as the blast struck them and the mortals.

“Princesses!!” cried Twilight as a bright light flashed around her and the rest of the gang.

KAPOW-- a massive explosion so huge that it shook the ground and blew sand waves all through the air.

When the smoke had cleared, the mortals were nowhere to be seen. However, the dark angels could still sense a part of their essence.

“They escaped?!” snapped Nobunaga.

“But… But how?!” wailed Davis “We had them! We totally had them!”

Erebus clenched his fists, and ordered the angels “…Find them, and finish them! The sooner those last mortals are no more, the better!”

The angels agreed and spread out across the many countless realms to follow their.

“They can’t get away from us!” growled Beast Boy.

“Yeah, we’ll get them!” agreed Spike.

The group had appeared in Kagome’s world, ironically right near the collapsed shrine of the Bone-Eater’s well.

“What happened?” asked Joe “How did we get here?”

Twilight had the only explanation, “Celestia and Luna… they used their magic to block the angel’s attacks and teleport us to a random location.”

Then she gasped, “Princesses!!”

“Over here!” called Robin.

Everyone looked up and ran to his side. All were devastated to see the two sisters lying in the sands, extremely weak and frail, blocking such a great force like that, and teleporting everyone to safety really forced them to push their powers beyond their limits… far too much for them to handle.

“They’re still breathing.” cried Starlight, “…But just barely.”

Cyborg scanned the princesses with his wrist-com, “Their vitals are dropping badly.” he regretted to say, “…They’re not gonna make it.”

Those awful words struck everyone hard, especially the Equestrians, but none felt as sore as Twilight.

“No!” she cried, and she bent down by the princesses.

“Twi… light…” Celestia groaned softly.

Tears were falling down Twilight’s face. “Stay strong, please! We can’t lose you both, too! don’t leave us!”

“The choice… is not… ours… I’m afraid.” said Luna.

All the ponies were weeping softly, so was Discord.

“Can we not heal them with Raven’s magic?” cried Starfire.

Robin shook his head, “It wouldn’t help, not against this much damage.”

Cyborg hung his head low.

The remaining Digi Destined all huddled close together as the ponies continued to grieve for their dying monarchs, except for Tai who approached Celestia, feeling he should at least make up for himself.

“Princess…” he said as he looked deep into her eyes, “Can you ever forgive me for balking at you?”

Celestia softly scooted her hoof to touch his hand that was next to her, telling she did forgive him, which Twilight thought was so touching.

Nobody said a thing thereafter, and the two sisters expired, breaking all the ponies’ hearts.

“Not another one.” Cadance muttered herself. First she lost her daughter, then her husband, and now her two adoptive aunts-- not to mention all of her home world, and saw Rarity get murdered before her eyes.

She honestly didn’t know how much more punishment she and the other ponies, as well as the groups could bear to take.

Tai felt hurt too, even though Celestia forgave him, he still felt really back for yelling at her, calling her and the ponies mistakes, and also the fact the two sisters just sacrificed themselves to spare everyone from certain death!

The bodies of the two ponies vanished-- disintegrated into dust, and were gone.

Act 23: Past Tenses

ACT TWENTY-THREE

When Inuyasha and Kagome arrived back at the royal palace, their friends were all grateful to see them again.

Shippo jumped into Kagome’s arms “I thought I’d never see you again when you didn’t come back!”

Miroku and Sango were happy to see them back too, so were the royal couple.

Miroku was feeling much better too, cured of the poison, but still remained bound to his futon. “You know, you can’t keep me like this forever.” he grumbled.

Sango took no notice.

Inuyasha then looked around, “Where’s Kikyo?”

Sango answered “She said that she had something important to do and left without much more.”

Inuyasha looked sad, and Kagome felt sorry for him a little.

“And Nobunaga…” cried Tsuyu “What happened to him?”

Kagome explained everything she could, including the thought of how to save her own time and all the realms from future destruction.

“You intend to alter the future?” asked Miroku “As bold as that may be, just how do you intend to accomplish such a task?”

There Kagome was completely stuck. She couldn’t just wait for the future to happen, and she certainly couldn’t hop through dimensions like she wanted to stop the other races from making their mistake.

“Oh, great…” she moaned “Now how am I supposed to save the worlds?”

“But there has to be a way.” cried Shippo “After all, if the ponies could come from their world and time to our world here, there’s got to be a way.”

Kagome’s eyes lit up once more, “That’s it! That’s the answer!” and then she grabbed Shippo and hugged him tightly, “Shippo, you’re so smart I could kiss you.”

Shippo gasped, and Kagome could barely control herself and tried to peck him on his head, much to his protest “Kagome, take it easy! Cut it out!”

The others were eager to hear of Kagome’s idea.

“Well,” she explained “If the Bone-Eater’s well serves as a connection to the other dimensions, then maybe there’s a way to manipulate it to send me elsewhere rather than my home-- to another time and place.”

The others didn’t know how to respond to such an idea. It was so crazy that none could actually say it wouldn’t work.

“But, how can we make it work?” asked Sango “We know that it only works to those connection with the Shikon Jewel and those connected to it.”

“Exactly!” snapped Kagome “Maybe that’s the key. Maybe I can taint any sacred jewels that we have so it’ll take me to the ponies’ world and time.”

“And just how do you intend to that?” asked Inuyasha “None of the ponies are here anymore. So can we even try to infuse their magic into the shards? How do we even know it’ll work?”

Lord Kimo was no liking Inuyasha’s negativity, but he did step forth, “I may have just what you need.”

He then held up a small jar containing a few sparkling threads of hair from Princess Luna’s mane or tail.

“My lord!” cried Tsuyu “Where did you get these?”

“…From the time when our caravan was attacked by the demon lord, Naraku. After the battle and we were escorted to our destination, I had my clothes cleaned that night and found these threads of hair upon my kimono.

They sparkled like the stars and I had kept them ever since, feeling there may be special properties within them, but until now I had all but forgotten them with all the stress and shocking revelations.

They were never observed.”

Kagome could hardly believe it as she observed the sparkling hairs closer, and she showed them to Miroku to see what he could make of them-- once he was finally released from the manacles!

“Fascinating,” he said as he observed the hairs, “I can definitely sense the magical aura emitting from these hairs, however, I am unfamiliar with this particular kind as it is from another world.”

“But will it actually work?” asked Sango.

No one knew the answer to that, and many of them were starting to feel skeptical if would ever work at all.

“What if you accidently cause something unusual to happen?” asked Shippo “Or worse, what if the well gets totally destroyed?”

Kagome thought of that, but she was still determined to try, “In my situation, I don’t really have anything to lose.” her features saddened “After all, my home is gone anyway, but at least I’ll still have this world.

Sure, it’s all dangerous and that, but at least I can stay here-- with all of you.”

Inuyasha was astounded by Kagome’s honesty, and thought to himself “She’d be willing to forget about her world and everything she knows forever?”

He gazed deeply at her, and she turned to look at him.

“Inuyasha…?”

He suddenly snapped himself out of his trance so as not to admit any softness. “Well, um… we still won’t know unless we try.”

Kagome agreed and she got out her jar of jewel shards.

Then she very carefully took Lord Kimo’s jar of Luna’s hairs, and everyone watched with nervously as she softly poked at one of the hairs with her finger…!

…Nothing happened. She was able to pick it up, and picked up a shard in her other hand.

Ever so slowly, she touched the sparkling hair to the shard, and the jewel shard began to glow brighter, and made everyone gaze in awe.

Kagome could sense the shard’s energy was now greater than ever, but she still wasn’t sure if its power would do as she wanted.

“Like Inuyasha said,” she said softly “…There’s only one way to find out.”

With that, bid their farewells to the royal couple and headed off for the well.

Princess Tsuyu clenched her fist softly while holding it to her heart and muttering, “I pray that they might successful, and that nothing serious may occur.”

Her husband could hear her, shared her wishes, and he placed his hand on her should and gave her a hopeful smile.

She smiled back at him too.

Meanwhile, Kikyo was meditating in the open fields, while her soul collectors came back to deliver her more souls to keep her life-force going.

Suddenly, her eyes snapped open, as she could sense the presence of someone near.

It was Koga, scavenging through the fields for wild animals while searching for Naraku, and wanting to pay him back for making a fool of him with that tainted jewel shard.

He saw her, “Hey, you’re Kikyo.”

She didn’t answer him, just gazed at him strangely, particularly at his legs where two shards were implanted.

“Hey, you got a problem?” Koga asked.

Kikyo stood and turned about to walk away, but she stopped a moment and finally spoke to him, “I sense a great power is near. Perhaps it would be wise for you not to remain here much longer yourself.”

Koga was confused, and before he could ask her why, she had already gone,

“That is one weird lady.” he muttered to himself.

Then he turned to head down the field himself, and saw Inuyasha and the gang far, far away.

“Kagome.” he hissed softly as he eyed her especially, “What are you up to?”

Soon, the gang arrived at the sight of the well, and Kagome held up her empowered jewel shard. “I sure hope this works.”

Kirara growled softly, and she only did that when she felt nervous about something.

“Easy girl.” said Sango.

“Don’t worry, Kirara,” added Shippo “I’m sure Kagome knows what she’s doing…

…At least I hope.”

“You sure you want to go through this, Kagome?” asked Inuyasha.

“Of course I’m sure.” answered Kagome, but really she never felt so nervous about anything before. Facing demons was a lot easier than this.

“Well, here goes something.” she said as she hopped up onto the edging, and leapt down into the well, and a bright flash of light spouted straight out from the well, making the others back away in fright.

“Kagome!!” shouted Inuyasha, and he leapt straight for the well, looking down into it, he found it was empty. “She’s gone!”

The others all stood concerned.

“Kagome’s gone?!” said a voice, and everyone turned and saw Koga standing several feet fromt eh well, much to Inuyasha’s annoyance.

“What do you want?” he snarled

Koga scoffed, “I just happen to see you kids coming this way, and then I see big flash of light. Now tell me, where’s Kagome?”

Inuyasha refused to explain. “Even if you would understand, I wouldn’t tell you anyway!”

Koga was losing his temper, and the others all looked annoyed.

“This could go on for a while.” said Miroku.

The others sighed.

In the present, Kagome appeared in the well. She looked up, and could still see the darkness through the top of the well.

“Oh, no!” she cried as she climbed up the ladder and peeked outside. Everything was exactly the same-- eerie, desolate, and miserable.

Kagome looked down shamefully at the super shard, “It didn’t work. I just ended up back here again.”

Her hopes were starting to dash once again, but then she looked on ahead and saw the group of mortals, including the ponies.

They all seemed to be grieving and mourning.

…And they were, all mourning the loss of the royal sisters, as well as all the others that were killed-- TK, Raven, Terra, Baby Gar, Rarity, Gennai, and all those Digi Destined and their Digimon too.

Discord was actually humming a soft and sad hymn.

Kagome softly approached, and Robin could hear her feet scrapping on the sand, and he turned sharply, making the others look up.

“Whoa, easy!” said Kagome.

Cadance could hardly believe her eyes!

“Kagome…?”

Kagome recognized Cadance instantly, and many of the others from their first trip to the Dark Zone.

Pinkie bounced up to her and softly poked her, “She’s real!”

Kagome was surprised to see most of the gangs were still alive. “I thought that-- I mean I--!”

“HERE YOU ARE!!” someone suddenly shouted.

Everyone looked up, and saw Nobunaga.

“They’ve found us!” cried Kari.

Nobunaga then called out for the army of dark angels to come rushing in.

“They’re going to kill us all!” said Matt.

The groups began to panic, knowing they didn’t stand a chance…

…But suddenly, Kagome remembered and said to Cadance “Remember what Princess Luna tried when I took you and the others through the well?”

“Ah!” Cadance did remember-- the spell that would let everyone attach themselves to Kagome like tattoos and she could take them through the well with her.

Rainbow remembered that too, “But Luna’s gone!” she pointed out “How are we supposed to use the spell?”

Twilight stood up, “We don’t have to. I have a spell that works just as well.”

Ken and Yolei remembered the spell she used to turn everyone into temporary jewelry that Kagome could wear on her and would still work.

“Do it! Do it now!” shouted Ken.

The dark angels were rushing forth in massive numbers!

Twilight quickly poured on all the magic that she could and her horn glowed extremely bright, forcing everyone to shield their eyes.

“Hurry!!” cried Applejack.

“Oh, for crying out loud!” snapped Discord, and he used his own power to help Twilight by turning many of the others into keychains and Twilight got the rest.

All the chains were attached to Kagome’s skirt, and she dashed for the well as the army came straight for her.

“Blast her!” shouted Nobunaga!

The angels fired dark energy pulses like crazy, but Kagome had already leapt into the well and passed through it just in time!

The blasts completely obliterated the well, rendering it completely useless now.

“Crap!” snarled Davis.

“Dude, they actually got away!” wailed Beast Boy.

“Well, let’s go after them!” said Spike.

Nobunaga shook he head, “Unfortunately, we cannot travel through time, but at least the well has been destroyed, so they may never return.”

Most of the angels realized that was right, and rejoiced that at least the last of the mortals were gone forever! Now there was nothing left that would defy them or challenge their ways…

Many others, however-- many dark angels from long ago, including Nobunaga-- even Erebus himself was very concerned with this.

“If they truly have gone back in time, they can alter the past and change what could or would be.” he said.

Now, all the dark angels looked deeply concerned, and some were starting to panic.

“What do we do?”

“We can’t let them change the past!”

Alas, there was nothing they actually could do, as was just said, they could not travel through time.

Long and extreme silence fell through every realm as the new spread fast.

The Dark Angels had no way of preventing whatever would happen now. So there was only one thing left to do…

“PARTY!!!” shouted Beast Boy.

The dark angels went wild with amusement, dancing, singing-- the works. After all, there was no sense in just sitting around and waiting for whatever could or would happen.

In the Feudal Era, Inyasha and Koga were still wailing on each other.

“What happened to Kagome?!” thundered Koga.

“You’ll have to beat it out of me, wolf-cub!” growled Inuyasha.

“My pleasure, mutt…!”

They were just about to brawl, when a huge ray of light shot out from the well and Kagome launched out of it like a cannon ball, crashing straight into Inuyasha, and they both crashed in the ground.

“Kagome! You’re back!” cried Shippo.

Inuyasha groaned and twitched in pain, “Yeah… glad… you are.” but Kagome was actually in tear and hugged him, much to his and Koga’s shock.

“I’ve never been so scared in my life!” she sobbed “I thought I was a goner!”

Koga blinked once in confusion, “You were in some kind of danger?”

The others just ignored him and Inuyasha slowly helped Kagome back up. Though he didn’t show it directly, he was pleased she was back and safe.

Kagome soon got a hold of herself and felt better.

“What are all those object clipped to you?” asked Sango.

Kagome realized, “Oh, right…” and one touch of the keychains clipped to her, and they all glowed brightly, and all the humans, Titans, and ponies appeared standing on the grass, much to the others’ astonishment.

All of them looked around, and many of them were quite astonished.

“Where are we?” asked Tai.

“Not where,” said Rainbow “But where and when.”

Cadance agreed, “We’re back in the Feudal Era of Kagome’s world.”

Cyborg scanned the place with his wrist-com, which still worked, “They’re right, we’re in the fifteen-hundreds, Japan.”

Everyone looked around in awe, especially Kari, “I remember reading about things like this in my history books.”

Izzy was more astonished than she was. “We actually traveled to another time and place?! This is… beyond words of fascinating!” Sadly for him, his laptop was dead, and even still there was no way to power it in this era.

Shippo ran over to Cadance all exicted, “I can’t believe you’re back!” he cried as he jumped into her, hugging her warmly.

“Oh, Shippo…!” Cadance cooed as she embraced him back, and Rainbow fluttered over to the rest of the gang, “What up, Yo’.” She said to Miroku and Sango, who were delighted to see her as well.

They were more intrigued however to see more of the ponies, the Teen Titans, and even other ponies, as well as Discord.

“You know, this place could use some lightening up a bit.” Dicord said, and he snapped his fingers making a few flowers and a river appear, only for Twilight to give him a strict look, telling him to undo it and not mess with the past like this.

So Discord complied and cast it all away.

“Incredible!” Miroku said as he approached him and looked him from head to toe, “A hybrid creature capable of manipulating reality, just as Kagome had described.”

Discord felt awkward, “How do you do.”

Miroku then held out his hand and asked, “Do you think you can cure me of the curse of my wind tunnel?”

Discord had heard of conditions like Miroku’s before, but unfortunately he answered, “Sorry, that’s another little thing that’s beyond my power. Only the one who cursed you can actually get rid of it.”

Miroku sighed in dismay, “It was too good to hope for.”

Sango was more intrigued by the Titans. Starfire and Cyborg were most unusual to her, but one look at Robin, and she blushed softly.

“Um… Hi, I’m Robin.” he said as he extended his hand to her.

She nervously held his hand, in a flirtatious way, “I am Sango-- demon slayer.”

Miroku and Starfire were both irked by this, and so Miroku decided to retaliate with his usual act.

“Begging your pardon.” he said to Starfire “But do you think you would consider bearing my children?”

No surprises, both Starfire and Robin gasped in shock, and Sango furiously slapped him across the face! “Can’t you ever get off that case?!” she scolded.

Miroku only sighed.

Koga finally shouted out, “Will someone please tell me WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?!!”

“Yes, I think we should.” agreed Twilight.

The best place to go was Kaede’s village, which wasn’t far.

After many explanations, Koga felt his head completely spinning.

“Let me see if I get this straight…

You’re all from the future, and so is Kagome?”

Everyone nodded.

Koga then addressed the newcomers, “You’re all from a bunch of different realms that got ravaged by the Dark Angels?”

“That’s right!” snapped Inuyasha “Anything else you want to go through that’s already been said?”

Koga growled.

Kagome, however, was very upset to hear of those in the groups who were killed, so were her friends, but then again, they had also learned that each and every group was largely responsible for all the worlds being ravaged in the first place-- when they angered Erebus and distorted the Dark Zone, which caused great suffering to the angels.

The groups all felt very ashamed, and hurt for all the suffering they had gone through to pay for their actions-- especially their friends and loved ones.

“Well,” Matt said breaking the silence “At least we’re here in the past. The worlds are all safe, for now.”

Sora realized “He’s right! The ravages haven’t happened yet; maybe we can use this to our advantage.”

The others all happened on the same idea, but Inuyasha shook his head “We’ve already tried, it didn’t work.”

Kagome was inclined to agree. The fact that the future was still in ruins when she arrived told her more than her plan to reason with Erebus had failed.

“I guess, that’s it then.” she said “We’ll never save the future.”

“We shall never see our friends and loved ones ever again?” added Starfire.

Fluttershy and Pinkie felt their tears falling.

Many of the others felt crushed as well.

“No!” snapped Robin “I won’t let it be that be! Somehow there has to be a way to put things right again.”

“Well what are we supposed to do?” asked Joe “We’ve already tried everything; even altering the past didn’t work. There is literally nothing we can try anymore.”

“At least here we can be safe,” added Yolei “Safe with each other, and we won’t lose any more of our friends.”

She didn’t seem to even care of the possibility of demon attacks; at least they wouldn’t be dark angels.

“Come to think of it,” said Applejack “This here place ain’t all that bad, aside from the monsters. Plenty of farming I could do.”

The other ponies agreed that there was plenty to do, just like they did back in Equestria.

“We have all fought monsters and villains before.” said Starfire “I am certain my teammates and I would fit in well here.”

Cyborg disagreed, “Not for me, Star. I’d never survive here. Even with my solar panels to keep my batteries charged, we don’t have the right tools and materials I need to keep myself fixed up.”

Hearing this made some of the Digi Destined comply.

“If he needs power and parts, he won’t be safe here.” said Cody.

“Neither would the rest of us.” agreed Izzy “It’s virtually impossible for people like us to adapt to a world without modern day technologies and items we’re accustomed to.”

Mimi especially complained, “If I don’t find a good hair-salon or a spa soon, I’ll go crazy!!”

Robin was pleased to see that many of the others were siding with him.

“It certainly seems that there is nothing we can do to stop you,” said Miroku “But just how do intend to accomplish your tasks?”

“He’s right.” said Kagome “I’m sure the well was destroyed in the future. We can’t go back, at least not that way.”

Robin thought of that, and he still felt there was only one way, and that was to put the initial plan to work, “We have to figure out how to contact the spirits of the other creator gods. They’ll have the answer for us.”

A long silence fell and Starfire and Cyborg agreed with him.

“Contact the other creator gods?” asked Matt “You mean all those guys who worked with Erebus to create everything so long ago?”

“Yeah,” said Cyborg “We were going to try to read Erebus’ mind and see if he knew where they were, but our plans didn’t work out.”

“We tried the same thing,” said Starlight “But there’s got to be another way, one that won’t involve too much risk.”

Sango then looked at Miroku, “You can make contact with spirits, can’t you?”

“Well, yes…” replied Miroku “But these are not ordinary spirits, they actual gods. I fear the power may be beyond me.”

“Hey, maybe Kaede can help us?” suggested Shippo “She should know about contacting spirits.”

Kagome agreed, and the gang headed off, except for Koga.

“I think I’ve wasted enough time around all these sobbing stories. I’ve got better things to do. Later!” and he ran off across the fields.

“Whoa!” cried Rainbow “I’ve never seen anyone run that fast. Not even when I was here before.”

Inuyasha was very irked by Koga’s behaviour, “Never mind that wolf cub. Let’s just go.”

Soon, the groups were meeting with Kikyo’s sister, who made some tea for them all, and Kaede was most amazed not only to see Cadance and Rainbow had returned, but now there were more beings from the future as well.

“I must say, never in all my born years would I dream of such an astounding phenomenon.”

Many of the others felt awkward.

Kari sipped her tea, “Wow, this is really good. Not bad for the middle ages.”

Kaede smiled thankfully, but then cleared her throat, “As I understand it, you all seek a method of contacting ancient spirits of creation?”

“That’s right,” said Tai “It’s our only hope of restoring--” he paused and corrected himself “Make that saving the future from annihilation by the dark angels.”

“I see…”

“So, um…” said Cyborg “Can you help us?”

Kaede sat quietly, and then answered “My sister Kikyo and I used to go to the shrine in the village where we would pray to the gods for peace and guidance, but there was one instance…”

In her flashback, she was a young girl and sitting with Kikyo in the shrine. The fires were roaring softly in the pits, and Kikyo had spread a powder over the flames.

“Now, just relax, Kaede.” she instructed “Let your mind and body be one with the air around you. Clear all your thoughts except for your desire to communicate

Let the spirits feel your calling.”

Kaede only nodded softly, and remained silent and still like her sister.

They just sat there for what seemed like forever, when really it was only a few minutes, and suddenly, Kaede felt lighter like floating on air, and she felt really calm and silent, as if someone was soothing her in her mind.

…Almost as if the spirits were truly contacting her.

She could even hear the voices too, guiding her to wisdom, peace, and greatness.

Kikyo smiled at her, “Remember, the spirits will always be there. Just call for them and you can seek their wisdom.”

…The flashback ended.

“So, maybe if we try it, we can contact the spirits ourselves?” asked Inuyasha.

“There is no reason why it should not work,” answered Kaede “Especially if I were to have Miroku’s help. For with his spiritual powers as well as my own, it should be possible.”

Fluttershy then raised her hoof, like she was in a classroom, she couldn’t help it. “Um… maybe Twilight and starlight could help too?” she suggested “I’m sure their magic could help us even more.”

Twilight and Starlight agreed.

“We can use a special spell to keep everyone calm.” said Twilight.

Starlight nodded, “And even then, if we manage to contact the spirits, maybe we can talk to them directly rather than just feel their words.”

Kaede had never heard of such methods, and naturally she had no objections not knowing what to expect.

“This I must see for myself.” she said.

That night, Nobunaga was roaming about looking for dark aura, when he happened to hover over Kaede’s village, and he spotted Rainbow Dash and Princess Cadance.

“Them again?!” he gasped to himself, and he gawked more deeply as he saw all the rest of the gang-- all the other ponies, and Discord, with the Titans, and the Digi Destined.

He had never seen the other creatures before, but curious as to what these strangers were up to, he flew in closer as the gang headed towards the village shrine.

Since Nobunaga knew other villagers wouldn’t see him, he floated down closer, stopped at the doorway to the shrine, and looked in.

The fire was roaring softly in the center pit, and everyone sat around it in a circle.

Pinkie sniffed the air, “Eww… what’s that?”

“It’s burning herbs.” said Cody “My grandpa used them all the time when we prayed to spirits during kendo training.”

Discord snapped a clothes pin over his snout, “Ahh, that’s mildly better.”

“Quiet, please now.” said Kaede “We must concentrate.”

She instructed everyone to sit still, clear their minds.

“This is really uncomfortable.” muttered Matt.

“Shh…!” said Sora.

Kaede went into a trance, humming a soft Japanese melody.

Miroku tapped into his own spiritual powers, and threw some dust over the flames.

Twilight and Starlight were the only ones who weren’t sitting in the ring, and not meditating like the others, for they were both standing ready to use their spells.

For now, they kept completely quiet as the others continue to concentrate.

Every single body in the shrine were completely unaware that Nobunaga was watching from the door. “What are they doing?” he wondered softly.

Suddenly, the fire went out, almost magically.

Twilight and Starlight could feel something strange happening while the others all remained silent and still.

Starlight looked at Twilight, but she shook her head telling her, “Not yet.”

Suddenly, the flames returned, but they were whiter in color and seemed to be flaring up.

Everyone opened their eyes. No one said a thing, but they all felt strange as the flames grew brighter, like the spirits were actually connecting with them.

Twilight then nodded at Starlight, meaning to do the spell now.

They both concentrated, and their horns began to glow brightly, casting bright light on the fire, and everyone else.

Suddenly, everyone went silent and still, almost as if they were frozen in time. The only still awake was Nobunaga, and since he was already a spirit he could see what was happening…

...He could see five bright glows of light appearing in the shrine-- five spirits of different shapes and sizes.

“What is this?” he wondered.

As for the others, they were suspended in animation due to Twilight and Starlight’s magic, combined with the sacred powers unleashed, yet they were conscious in their minds.

Every one of them seemed to be standing in a stark white realm of endless nothing.

“Where are we now?” asked Joe.

Discord knew, “Our minds are in a state of shock, and this is what it looks like. It’s only temporary, it’ll wear off.”

Shippo then looked behind him, and gasped in fright.

“What’s wrong?” asked Kagome, but then she saw herself, as did all the others.

There before the groups, were giant images of enormous creatures, just floating in tubes of colored lights. All off them appeared to be the same size as Erebus-- in his smaller form rather than his monster shape, and they all had antlers on their head similar to Trigon.

At first the mortals were all too astonished to even speak, until Starfire broke the silence, “Are you the gods of creation?”

Each of the gods introduced themselves…

“I am Maona of the Red Earth.” True to his name, he basked in a tube of red light. His skin was dark grey, and his hair was short and red. He wore a light greyish robe. His voice was normal and handsome.

“I am Huo of Fire.” She was basked in orange light, and had bright red skin. Her hair was blue and flaming, and she wore a kind of gladiator suit that didn’t melt under her heat. Her voice was strong, but slightly wheezy due to the smoke form her flames.

“I am Nerio of the Water.” Basked in blue light, he was shorter and stumpy than all the other gods, and resembled that of a kind of dwarf, but still was almighty. His skin was navy blue, and he wore a wizard light blue wizard’s outfit, complete with a cute little hat on his head. Thought he sounded like a squeaky old man when he spoke.

“I am Briseas of the Wind.” She spoke in a soft and slightly slow-spoken voice, and she was a lovely sight to behold in her green light. She had soft peach colored skin, and wore a faded white and green tight suit with flowing sleeves that fluttered up in an updraft with her long waving brown hair.

…But then, there was the goddess next to her-- quite possibly the loveliest sight anyone had ever seen, even the ladies thought she was a sight to behold!

She was basked in yellow light. She had lovely skin as white as snow, and had long golden blonde hair that reached all the way down to the length of her pure silver, sparkling skirt. She had beautiful white angel wings, and atop her head sat a small golden crown.

“Kiran of the Light.” said Kari.

Kiran seemed perplexed, “How do you know that?” she asked.

Robin stepped forth, “We know many things about you all. I know it seems unbelievable, but it is true.”

The spirits remained silent for a moment, which made some of the mortals feel nervous.

“Your thoughts are quite in balance.” said Maona “You must surely be telling the truth, but how is it that you know of us?”

Inuyasha groaned, “Oh, no… do we HAVE to tell that story again?”

“Looks like it…” said Kagome.

One-by-one, everyone told the story of Erebus, the Dark Zone, the dark angels…

Kiran suddenly looked as if she was going to cry, and she was as tears fell from eyes. “Erebus…” she sobbed softly.

She looked next to her at an empty tube of purple light where her beloved would be standing next to her… were it not for her own actions.

Huo explained, “As you are aware, eons ago, Erebus of the Darkness, and Kiran were close, but there was a horrible crisis that caused Kiran to lose her memories.

Despite our best efforts, Kiran, in a fit of confusion and rage cursed Erebus-- imprisoning him within the Dark Zone, and consequently sealing us spirits away for all eternity.”

Nerio nodded, “We have been sealed away for so long, our powers have since diminished, and our spirits are nothing more than the images you see before you-- existing only outside of reality, within the minds of mortals.”

This stunned the mortals, as it seemed to be so easy all this time to make contact with the spirits.

“All we had to do was think really hard of them?” asked Yolei.

“And it cost us absolutely everything to learn that.” added Applejack “Not mention many of our friends and family.”

Kiran looked more miserable than ever, since she heard of the ravages Erebus had caused, or rather would cause in the future, “…Because of me. It is all my doing.”

That many of the others would protest, nothing would change the facts. Whether Kiran had lost her memories or not, the fact remained she did it!

“It was only long after the events that I regained my memories, but too late. Never had I felt so ashamed. I couldn’t undo what was done with my powers diminished by my own hand.

Not a waking moment did not pass that I didn’t cry myself into woe, unable to imagine how miserable and cursed Erebus could be, and knowing that more have suffered because of my folly.”

The mortals all felt horrible for her, Pinkie Pie sobbed softly, “That’s the saddest thing I’ve ever heard.”

Even Cadance thought it amazing too and she thought, “She still loves him, after all these eons, and even after realizing what he has become and the damage he’s done.”

“It isn’t all your fault.” said Sango “We mortals are not without our own flaws.”

“That’s easy for you to say.” said Tai “You’re not responsible for hurting anyone or making things worse, not like most of us did.”

Many of the mortals hung their heads low, preferably Kari and Twilight, for the way they treated Davis and Spike.

The Titans felt no different for all the ways they were harsh on Beast Boy.

“But wait…” said Fluttershy and she addressed the spirits “Are you saying you can’t help us either.”

“No… we cannot.” replied Briases “As was said, we are only faded spirits-- our powers are no more. We cannot undo what has been done.”

The mortals felt crushed.

“So, that’s it then. That’s really it then.” said Twilight.

“The worlds are doomed no matter what.” cried Mimi.

Robin clenched his fists, still trying to deny defeat, “There has to be a way! There just has to!”

“Erebus…” cried Kiran “My love, Erebus, I’m so sorry.”

Suddenly, Kagome remembered something, “I remember, Erebus told me…”

“Whatever will be shall be, unless a change is created in the events which lead to this.”

“He means changing the past so the future will be spared.” said Kagome.

“Um… yeah… where have you been all this time?” said Discord “We’ve already tried to change the past, even you did, and it hasn’t worked.”

“No, not really.” said Kagome “I think what he really meant was, to go way back into the past…” she paused “…Back to the very beginning!”

The mortals all froze on the spot.

“Back to the very beginning?” asked Sora “You mean when all was created from the start?”

Kagome nodded “Don’t you see. We can’t stop the Dark Angels no matter what we try. So, what we should do is stop them from ever existing in the first place.”

Starlight thought deeply, “Of course. We can stop the Dark Zone from ever being cursed, and then Erebus won’t be cursed either, and the darkness will never be a threat again!”

All the mortals believed it would work, and was indeed the absolute last chance they had.

The gods however were rather skeptical of this.

“Are you certain you wish to take this path?” asked Maona “Traveling through time is risky as it is, but changing the past can be most dangerous.”

The mortals all realized this, but were still determined to find a way.

“I know just the way.” said Robin “I don’t know why I didn’t think of this before…”

“I can take a wild guess.” Discord grumbled.

“Raven’s power…” said Robin “It has the power to open gateways through time.”

Cyborg remembered, “Back when I went into the past, Raven managed to lock onto to my communicator and pull me back home again.”

“Yes,” agreed Starfire “But how did she do it?”

“I am afraid, this is something you will have to discover for yourselves.” said Kiran “But remember what we have told you…

…When attempting to alter the past, beware of the consequences.”

The brightness started to blaze brighter and brighter, and everyone shut their eyes.

When they opened their eyes again, they were back in the shrine and fully conscious.

“Was that all a dream?” asked Shippo.

“I don’t believe so.” said Kaede. She felt she would never feel the same again, having actually seen, and heard the gods speak.

The entire gang felt the same, and now they had much thinking to do.

Little did they realize that Nobunaga had seen everything—being a spirit himself, he knew what was going on and sensed it all.

“They plan to change the past?” he said out loud, which alerted some of the others’ attention.

“Who’s there?!” snapped Ken.

And everyone looked and saw him.

“It’s Nobunaga.” cried Fluttershy.

“I don’t see anybody.” said Shippo

Most of the others were able to see him due to their still having dark power within them, leaving Inuyasha, Kagome, and their Feudal friends unable to see him.

Nobunaga was shocked out of his wits, and decided to flee while he could.

“Wait!” called Kari, and she and some of the others dashed for the door, but Nobunaga was already gone, and no one had seen where he went.

“Never mind him,” said Tai “We’ve got some serious thinking to do.”

Kari and the others agreed, and headed back inside.

In the present, Nobunaga’s memories had altered again, and he immediately told his comrades and Erebus what had happened.

“You’re sure of this?” asked Davis.

“I am positive.” cried Nobunaga “I could sense the presences of the spirits within the aura, and I heard every word as plainly.”

Erebus looked most disturbed, and shocked as well, “Kiran…” he whispered under his breath “She would still hold feelings for me after what I have done?”

You would expect the angels would fall into an extreme panic, but they didn’t. They remained as calm and as cool as ever.

“Well, even if they do succeed, we know what this means.” said Beast Boy

Spike nodded, “It wouldn’t have been good either way, but I say it’s better if they do succeed.”

The only one who felt most upset about this was Erebus, as he looked around at all his dark angels and thought of the many others beyond the realms. “My children…” he said softly, and he shut his dark eyes tightly trying to accept the inevitable…

…As did all the other angels, just standing where they were, in total silence.

Act 24: Unlock the Final Key

ACT TWENTY-FOUR

It was late in Feudal Era, and while many of the teammates have fallen asleep, but Robin was wide awake outside, sitting under a large tree, while contemplating how to use Raven’s time warp spell.

Starfire awoke, and saw him outside through the open doorway, and hovered out to him.

“You are feeling the alright?” she asked.

Robin smiled softly up at her, and she sat down next to him.

“You should come inside with us.”

Robin shook his head “How can I sleep when we’re so close-- so close to being able to fix everything.”

Starfire shared his anxiety, but at the same time she was upset that Raven was dead or rather not yet born, and therefore couldn’t explain to them how the power worked.

Suddenly, both their heads felt funny as if someone was speaking to them form within their minds. It started low, and then got louder and clearer.

“Robin…

Starfire…

…Can you hear me?”

Robin and Starfire nearly forgot how to blink.

“That voice!” cried Robin.

“…It cannot be!” added Starfire.

It sounded just like Raven, which they still could not believe, until she called out to them, “Close your eyes and look deep within you.”

Heeding her words, the two titans sat quietly, shut their eyes and concentrated softly.

All at once, they found themselves standing in a stark black realm of nothingness.

“Star?”

“Robin?”

“Where are we now?”

Suddenly, in a bright flash of light appeared none other than Raven herself.

The other two were simply overwhelmed.

“Raven?” cried Robin.

“It is… it is really you?” added Starfire, but Raven shook her head. “I’m not really here.” she explained “When I infused you with my powers, I also infused part of my own spirit with your minds. This is where I exist now.”

The others didn’t know whether to feel overjoyed or heartbroken; just seeing her again nearly brought tears to their eyes.

“Listen to me.” Raven said, “I can help you unlock my time warp spell, but it isn’t easy.”

The next morning, Rainbow Dash stretched out.

Cadance was up and about, but almost all the others looked baggy-eyed, except for Kagome’s group.

“How are you supposed to sleep on these hard floors?” groaned Tai.

Matt flexed his back, “I think I twisted myself.”

The other groups just weren’t used to sleeping middle-age style.

“Wimps.” grumbled Inuyasha.

Cyborg checked his battery, “Getting’ kinda low. I’ll go stand out in the sunlight.”

Kari stepped outside and basked in the warm sunlight. She never smelled such clean and fresh air before-- what with the lack of fossil fuels and dust from modern cities.

“It’s so beautiful here.” she said “It’s so hard to believe that this world is actually overrun with horrible demons.”

Inuyasha took that hard. “Who are you calling horrible!”

“Inuyasha!” growled Kagome “Give her a break. She’s new to this world.”

Sango and Miroku approached Kari, and Miroku said “If you should see any demons, I would advise against trying to fight them.”

Sango agreed “Leave them to us, we’re the professionals.”

Kari agreed, but she didn’t notice Mirkou was softly moving his hand to stroke her bottom… but Sango noticed, and clunked him with her boomerang.

Kari was confused, and Sango was disgusted, while Miroku could only sigh in dismay.

“Where’s Robin and Starfire?” asked Pinkie.

“Maybe they were eaten by monsters?” teased Discord.

Many of the ponies felt shocked at such a horrible thought.

Fluttershy snapped, “Discord, that wasn’t nice!”

Discord sulked “Was just trying to liven up the dullness around here.”

Robin and Starfire came back with Kaede, and a few small burlap bags of herbs, and liquid extracts from plants and animal blood.

“Where have you two been?” asked Starlight.

Robin explained the vision he and Starfire had the other night.

Cyborg heard them and rushed back, “You saw Raven?”

“Only in our minds.” said Robin, and he explained how Raven told him and Starfire how to unlock the time warp spell, hence the ingredients that lay before them. “Raven said all these different herbs and liquids will help us create a special powder she had that helps create the time spell.”

Starfire gazed thankfully at Kaede, “It was a good thing you had all of these ingredients preserved for us.”

“Ah, but alas, Starfire,” said Kaede “There is but one ingredient I do not possess.”

Everyone looked straight at her, and she told them, “I possess the herbs of three different grounded up plants, the liquidized venom of a spider, and even the dried up and grounded bones and of a demon.”

Shippo shuddered at the thought of that last one.

“Well, what’s the missing ingredient then?” asked Joe.

Kaede remained silent for a moment, and then answered “To complete this mixture, I require the hairs of am extremely powerful demon, one that is not like most common demons that are normally seen.

It must be a demon of incredible power and force.”

Most of the others fell silent now, and all exchanged looks of deep concern, but Inuyasha seemed jumpy for it. “That’s it? A power demon hair…? Bring it on! I can take it.”

Shippo quivered in fear and jumped into Kagome’s arms.

“But… where would we find such a demon?” asked Kagome “And how would we know it’s the right kind we’re looking for?”

Kaede fell silent again, and said nothing, but everyone could read her like a book.

“Is there something’s you’re not telling us?” asked Cody.

Kaede explained, “There is one demon I believe that can suffice in your quest…

Many, many years ago, Kikyo and I were searching across the lands, hearing tales of a great beast that had been terrorizing wandering travelers, and ransacking the villages.

We found it, but the beast was so ferocious I was overcome with fear, and Kikyo stood to defend me, impaling the beast with a sacred arrow, sealing it within a stone monument.”

That was all she knew.

Yolei felt a shiver run down her spine, “Okay, this is getting freaky.” she muttered.

Ken agreed with her, “Even facing an army of evil Digimon won’t compare to this.”

Even Kagome’s friends were starting to have their doubts-- Sango especially, “Even the best demon slayers I have known have heard of no such story.”

Kaede nodded, “Many had tried to face this creature before my sister. All had failed and met with their demise.”

“If this demon is truly all that powerful,” said Miroku “How would we know we could defeat it and seize its hair?”

Inuyasha cracked his knuckles, “You just leave to me. I can take him.”

Despite his confidence, Robin decided, “The Titans and I will go with you.”

Starfire and Cyborg agreed.

“If it is the only way to save all worlds, we are in.” said Starfire.

Cyborg nodded.

“We’re going too.” said Twilight, and all her pony friends agreed.

“With our magic and super abilities,” said Cadance “We’re sure to be a huge help.”

The ponies all agreed, and Fluttershy then looked up at Discord expecting him to comply.

Discord sighed, “Sometimes I think I hate you.” he grumbled, but he accepted, knowing his powers would be especially helpful.

Naturally, the Digi Destined were all left out of this, and it was insisted and agreed that they stay behind.

“If only we had our Digimon and our Digivices.” said Sora.

“Well, the fact is we don’t.” said Izzy “We still know hardly much about this world at all. It won’t be safe for us out there.”

The team agreed.

“So, where is this stone seal?” asked Shippo.

Kaede left and then returned later with an old map that showed the way.

“It’s near the village where Princess Tsuyu lives.” said Kagome.

Inuyasha sighed in dismay, “Why are we always ending up going near that dame?”

“Isn’t she Nobunaga’s crush?” asked Matt.

“More like his non-crush,” said Tai “She never reciprocated his feelings.”

Mimi sniffled, remembering the story, “I can’t stand it when a guy works so hard and nearly kills himself, only to lose the love of his life.”

Many of the others thought it bad, especially Cadance, but she said “We should just focus on our main task right now.”

Sango and Miroku offered to stay behind and protect the Digi Destined.

“If that demon is unleashed it would most likely return here first to seek its revenge.” said Miroku.

“We shall not let it.” said Sango

Kirara agreed and transformed into her big form and growled.

“Wow! That’s almost like Digivolving.” said Izzy.

With the map in hand, the teams headed off for the neighboring village, which wasn’t that far away.

“Please be careful.” Kari called to them “I don’t think I can bear it if more of you died.”

The team promised their best to come back alive, and they were on their way.

Cadance allowed Kagome and Inuyasha a ride on her back to save time in walking. Twilight carried Robin, Starfire flew on her own, and Cyborg used his jet-boots.

Starlight levitated herself with her magic, and Applejack and Pinkie rode with Discord-- he carried them in each of his claws.

“Ouch!” groaned Applejack, “When’s the last time you clipped your nails?”

Discord sighed, “Are we there yet?”

Nobunaga reported to Erebus what he had learned from observing the teams while they spoke with the spirits.

“Are you certain of what you saw?” asked Erebus.

“Yes, my lord. I heard their every word, and I could see The Creators themselves.”

Erebus fell silent thinking of the other spirits, preferably, “Kiran…”

Thinking of her and how this entire mess started by her hand, all those eons ago.

Many of the other Dark Angels heard from Nobunaga what the teams were planning, and there was no questioning what it meant for them.

For that, all the angels remained silent and sat into deep meditation, except for Nobunaga, for there something on his mind plaguing him.

Erebus could sense this, and he could tell what Nobunaga desired, “…You may do so.”

Nobunaga looked up at him, “How do you know--”

Erebus bowed his head forth, “I know many things over the eons, including a young man’s fondest desire.

Seeing as it will not matter soon, I will grant you this one favor.”

He then raised his hand and cast Nobunaga in a wave of aura, which would render him tangible to mortal beings.

Nobunaga didn’t know what to say, but Erebus did, “Go now while you can, before it is too late.”

Nobunaga bowed and left the Dark Zone quickly.

He flew straight over the royal palace of the village and searched all over for the princess, but he still kept well out of sight, now that anyone would be able to see him, and he didn’t dare call out for the princess either.

When he couldn’t find the Princess or her husband anywhere in the entire palace, there was only one suggestion that they had stepped out-- possibly on another royal peace mission.

This was doubly confirmed by the carriage tracks leading from the stables, right through the village, and out into the lands.

“I must find the princess while I still have time.” he said to himself.

He then flew up very, very high to avoid being seen, and hopefully he could see the royal caravan from high up, except, storm clouds were starting to blow over the lands making it hard to see.

The mortals were far out in the field as the clouds began to approach and the winds picked up a little.

“There’s a storm coming.” said Pinkie.

“Really, what gave you that idea.” teased Cyborg.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, try as they would, they couldn’t seem to move the clouds away or shift the winds.

“It’s no good.” said Starlight “This isn’t the kind of weather in Equestria. The pegasi can’t shift it.”

“Huh!” scoffed Inuyasha “We’ve faced bad weather before. It’s no big deal.”

Suddenly, Starfire could see something down below in the open fields-- a single solid rock sticking up out of the ground like a pillar, and with a sacred arrow imbedded in it.

“Is that what we seek?” she asked.

“It has to be,” said Kagome “That’s Kikyo’s sacred arrow. I’d recognize it anywhere.”

“So would I.” said Inuyasha. Just seeing the arrow made him think of Kikyo and wonder where she was now and what she was doing.

Cadance began to dive down and he nearly fell off if Kagome hadn’t grabbed him.

“Warn me when you’re about to do that!” sneered Inuyasha.

“Sorry.” said Cadance.

The team touched down, right by the rock, and gawked at it.

Twilight was fascinated by how normal the rock seemed, “Yet this is where a huge, dangerous demon is sealed?”

Everyone just stared blindly at the rock, feeling rather nervous about this whole thing.

“Shouldn’t we do something now?” asked Fluttershy.

Kagome nodded and she softly moved forth towards the rock. Knowing it was Kikyo’s arrow, only she could remove it. Any of the others would receive a fatal and powerful shock if they tried to touch it.

“Be careful, Kagome.” said Inuyasha.

Slowly, Kagome reached for the arrow, and grabbed it harmlessly, and in one swift yank, she pulled it out of the rock!

All at once, the rock began to glow in blue light, and Kagome dashed away from it!

Far away, Kikyo was wandering through the fields, when she suddenly stopped dead in her tracks when she senses a powerful demonic aura!

“It cannot be!” she growled softly.

She wasn’t the only one who sensed it…!

Sesshomaru stopped in his tracks.

“Lord Sesshomaru, what is it?” asked Jaken.

He didn’t answer but clenched his fists tightly, much to Rin’s confusion.

Then, he suddenly took off, leaping across the fields.

“Lord Sesshomaru!” cried Rin, and she dashed off after him.

“Hey! Wait for me!” called Jaken.

Even the people in Kaede’s village saw the blue light shooting straight up from the distance.

“Lady Kaede!” cried a village man “Do you see that light?”

“Aye… and I like not the look of it.”

“The demon is rising.” said Miroku.

Sango and Kirara stood sharp and tall, while Shippo was trembling nervoursly.

Kari picked him up and cuddled him, but she like the other Digi Destined didn’t like the looks of that light either.

The light was shining brighter, and in the center of it, the demon was starting to appear.

“Get ready!” said Robin.

Suddenly, the light ceased, and the creature appeared.

It had to be three stories high. It had the head of a serpent with fangs and a nasty venomous tongue, but the body of a strong gorilla beast, two strong arms with sharp claws, and strong legs with beast hoofs for feet. Atop its head was long, flowing white hair that was so course it was like needles.

The demon roared loudly at the teams, frightening them. It couldn’t speak with words, but it looked pretty steamed and ready to destroy anything that it saw.

Inuyasha drew his sword. “Let’s party!”

Robin drew out his staff, “Titans, Go!”

“Let’s move, Ponies!” shouted Twilight.

Everyone charged forth, not even thinking first, and the demon roared at them, blowing them all back hard in a strong wave of air.

“His breath reeks!” groaned Rainbow.

Twilight got a good sniff of the odor and recognized it, “It smells like… acid.”

Kagome recognized the smell too, from all the chemistry she took in school. “Wait a minute!” she cried, and hers were confirmed as the demon drew in a huge breath,

“LOOK OUT!!” Kagome screamed.

The demon then spewed out a trail of acid venom straight at the groups.

Twilight, Starlight and Cadance jumped in, and quickly combined their powers to conjure a protective barrier around the groups as the venom passed by and burned all the grass and vegetation around.

“Whoa! Talk about spewin’ up!” cried Cyborg.

The ground was still safe to walk on, the acid dried up quickly, but that demon looked ready for more, and rather than charge at the team in the barrier, it turned and began to head towards the Kaede’s village!

“We’ve got to stop it!” shouted Applejack.

“Yes,” said Robin “But remember, we need to get some of its hairs. So, don’t blow it to bits!”

The others agreed, and chased after the monster.

Kagome fired an arrow from her bow.

The arrow struck, but the demon was hardly fazed. “It’s no good! My arrows aren’t as strong as Kikyo’s!”

The Titans then tried.

Cyborg fired his sonic-cannon, Starfire unleashed her starbolts, and Robin threw his mini-bombs.

Those blasts, combined with Raven’s power, did alert the demon and made it turn round to face the teams again.

“Let’s try and hold it down!” shouted Starlight, and she, Twilight and Cadance fired magical beams from their horns like strong lines, and lassoed the demon’s wrists and ankles, holding it down as hard as they could.

“I’ll go for his hair!” called Discord, and he summoned up a huge pair of scissors, and he flew straight up for the demon’s hair, ready for the cut…!

…But that big brute was stronger than it looked! It flailed and fussed about, making the ponies lose their grips. The magical lines ceased in huge blasts, and the shockwaves knocked the three ponies in different directions

Next, the demon managed to extend and move its prickly hair, just like a tentacle, and grabbed Discord in midair.

“Discord!” cried Fluttershy.

Discord wailed as the pressure got to him, “Prickly… PRICKLY…!! …HURTTING!!”

He barely managed to teleport himself out of that bind.

“Are you alright?” asked Pinkie

Discord made a glass of water appeared and drank it, and faked water spewing out form seeming holes in his body. “Yeah, I think I’m okay.”

Pinkie rolled her eyes. Even she knew better than to be joking at a time like this.

The demon the extended its huge mane out, and the sharp needles shimmered brightly.

“Look out!” called Robin.

The demon unleashed a rain of deadly spines forcing everyone to back away hard.

“Sure, he just has to have a needle attack too!” groaned Applejack.

Inuyasha growled “If I can just get a good shot at it, I can lop its mane right off.”

The demon roared, and Fluttershy screamed, “When you find a way let me know!” and she dashed away to find some place to hide, but the fields were wide open, and this demon loved the scent of fear and began to chase her.

“Fluttershy!” called Rainbow, and she swooped in and grabbed her friend, whisking her to safety just as the demon struck.

“That was say too close!” cried Rainbow.

KABOOM! Thunder and lightning shook the skies as rain began to fall, and the winds got a little strong.

The royal caravan was traveling along when the storm hit, and the thunder made Tsuyu jump. Her husband comforted her.

“Our apologies,” the carriage driver called to them “I was certain we would have arrived before the storm broke.”

“We may as well continue forth.” said Lord Kimo “We have come too far to turn back now.”

The caravan continued forth.

Suddenly, there was a loud roar.

“What was that?” cried Tsuyu.

Kimo heard it too, and so did their escort guards.

“Look there!” one of them shouted, and he pointed far off in the distance where he saw Rainbow Dash in the sky with Fluttershy still in her grasp.

The couple recognized Rainbow anywhere, but they could barely believe their eyes.

Suddenly, they saw the demon’s large head rising up over the fields, and it roared, frightening the princess again!

This prompted the caravan to proceed faster before they were seen, but it was no good…!

The demon spewed out another venom trail that headed straight at them!

“LOOK OUT!!” cried the driver.

The rushing venom spooked all the horses, and the carriage toppled over, and the venom was still splashing towards the group.

The guards screamed and the horses wailed as they were all burned away in the washout, but the Princess and her husband were spared thanks to the undercarriage of their royal coach metallic plating underneath, shielding them from the acid… just barely.

Tsuyu couldn’t help but scream in fright at the destruction and the dead bodies around her.

Her scream echoed across the fields.

“What is that?” asked Jaken.

“Sounds like someone screaming.” said Rin.

“I am aware of that, child!” snapped Jaken “I was merely asking a rhetorically question.”

“Calm down, Jaken.” said Sesshomaru “We are very close. I can sense the presence of a powerful creature.”

Then he bounded his way across the field, but quickly informed Jaken to stay and look after Rin.

Then he was gone.

The demon heard Tsuyu’s scream and turned to face the direction where his venom had spread.

“What’s it doing now?” hollered Cyborg.

“It’s drawn towards fear.” said Kagome “It’s trying to find who made that scream!”

The demon began to stomp its way across the field, straight for the royal caravan.

The teams chased it down, and could see the caravan themselves. “It’s the royal couple!” cried Cadance.

Judging from all the burning grass and the bits of corpses surrounding the destroyed caravan, Twilight assumed “The venom must’ve killed their guard escort!”

The demon got closer, and the princess and her lord had no place to run to, and no horses to escape on.

The demon extended its mane, ready to fire at the helpless victims, when suddenly…!

WHAPP!! Sesshomaru came in out of nowhere and kicked the creature hard in its huge face, and he landed safely on the ground.

“Sesshomaru?” said Inuyasha.

His brother looked up, and merely scoffed, “Inuyasha.”

The rest of the team arrived on the scene. “So, that’s Inuyasha’s older brother?” asked Discord.

“Sesshomaru,” answered Kagome “He’s a full demon, not like Inuyasha.”

The Titans moved in to help the royal couple.

“Come with us.” said Cyborg, but the coupled shuddered softly, having never seen a creature like him before.

“Please, have no fear. We mean you no harm.” said Starfire.

The demon roared again, and the couple took the Titans’ hands, and were being whisked further away from the battle zone, and into a clearing.

“Stay here.” Cyborg said to them, and then he Starfire went back to help the team.

“You’re mine!” Inuyasha shouted, and leapt towards the demon’s head to lop it off with his sword, but the demon swung its huge arm and bashed him down to the ground.

“Pitiful.” said Sesshomaru, and then he drew out his own sword and leapt at the demon again, only for it to fire its needle attack again.

Robin then quickly used Raven’s powers to create a wall of darkness to shield him from the attack.

“Thank you,” said Sesshomaru “But I can take care of myself. Please stay out of my way.”

Robin growled softly in disgust.

The demon then prepared to unleash its venom again.

“Oh, no you don’t!” snapped Twilighlt, and she used her powers to rope the demon’s mouth shut with magical bindings.

“YE-HAW! Way to rope that one!” cheered Applejack.

“Now’s our chance to get its hairs!” shouted Pinkie.

The entire team agreed, but just as they all prepared to attack…

As luck would actually have it, a bolt of lightning struck very close to where they all were with such a flash and bang!

The very ground shook, and everyone was knocked off their feet by the force of the waves.

As Kagome feel back, her bottle of jewel shards went sailing from her pouch.

“The jewel shards!” she cried as she saw them all land right by the demon’s huge foot.

With its arms still free, the demon picked up the bottle, and clenched it hard in its fist, absorbing the shards, including the one tainted with Princess Luna’s power.

All at once, its enormous body began to glow with the sacred aura, and the demon grew larger, its skin and scales grew darker in color and thicker, and its head spouted an extra mouth while its mane began to flowing like Luna’s mane used to, with dark aura.

Everyone gawked at the now super demon with extreme horrors.

“This can’t be good!” whimpered Pinkie.

Act 25: Desperate Save

ACT TWENTY-FIVE

The demon’s roar was so loud that it blew away the rain around it.

The roar could be heard from Kaede’s village, even with the storm still bellowing.

“What’s happening out there?” asked Tai.

“Whatever it is, it can’t be good!” said Matt.

Kari felt a shiver run through her back.

Miroku could feel it as well, “The demon’s aura, it is stronger than ever now!”

All the others felt extremely worried about the fighting team out there, especially after that big lightning bolt struck.

“Do you think they’re all right?” asked Sora.

“Ouch!” cried Mimi “Something’s biting me!” and she swatted her cheek.

“Argh!” groaned a tiny voice.

It was Myoga, and he fell flat on the ground, which made Mimi yelp as she hated bugs. “Somebody kill it!”

“No, don’t!” shouted Sango, and she picked Myoga up.

“Thank you, my dear.”

The Digi Destined we’re amazed as they gawked at him.

“A termite that can talk?” said Izzy.

Myoga looked most insulted.

“He’s not a termite, he’s a flea.” said Shippo.

“Yes,” grunted Myoga “A flea that barely managed to ride out the storm and make it here with this life because he has valuable information regarding your friends.”

Everyone quieted down and gave him their complete attention.

“That’s better…”

Myoga then explained…

“While traveling the lands on a flying crow, I happened to see your comrades free the dormant demon. I must admit I was most surprised to see more unusual creatures in this era, but not the least bit surprised that Lord Inuyasha was the lead of this group.

As I observed the battle, I could see things were not going so well, especially after the storm struck.

Then I noticed Kagome lost some sacred jewel shards, and the demon absorbed them.

I knew I had to quickly race here to inform the rest of you about this! Though, I must admit, I am still rather surprised to find new humans here as well.”

Everyone was horrified!

“We have to go out there!” cried Ken “We have to help them somehow?”

“Ken’s right!” agreed Yolei “We can’t just sit around like this.”

“Agreed,” said Sango. She came out from round the bend, all fitted in her armor.

“Wow! Nice outfit.” said Joe.

“Thank you.” replied Sango

Miroku stared sourly and grumbled.

“Maybe our destiny powers can help fight the demon?” suggested Cody.

Tai felt ready to smack himself for forgetting about their destiny powers, “Well, we can try, but we don’t know what affects it’ll have on demons like these.”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out.” said Matt “Who’s ready?”

Everyone stood, looking brave and prepared.

“For TK,” Kari said to herself, and then strangely she thought of Davis and how much she wanted to make it up to him, and right the wrongs she did that lead to all this.

“Wait! What about the storm?” Izzy asked.

“Leave that to me.” said Miroku “I’ve got an idea how to subside this storm.”

With all said Sango and Miroku mounted Kirara and took off high into the sky.

Miroku then pointed his right hand straight up at the sky, “WIND TUNNEL!” and began to absorb all the clouds and moisture into his hand, weakening the storm to the point of total clearing.

The Digi Destined were astonished by Miroku’s wind tunnel.

“I knew he said it was powerful,” said Ken “But this is insane!”

“It’s worse than you think.” said Shippo “But never mind the details.”

As the storm subsided, the rain stopped falling and the winds died down.

The teams in the field didn’t seem to really notice or care as they were gawking in fear at the new super demon, and how much larger and stronger it was!

“Oh, great going, Kagome!” growled Inuyasha.

“Hey, it wasn’t my fault!” protested Kagome.

“Stop it both of you!” snapped Robin, “We need to focus so we can beat this thing!”

Cyborg tried to scan the monster with his wrist-com, but the demon’s readings were off the charts.

“I say we blast him with everything we got!” he then suggested.

“I don’t know if that is a good idea,” said Twilight “But at least we can try!”

Discord grabbed tons of uzis and rocket-launchers out of seemingly nowhere. “Time to rock-and-roll, kids!” he growled.

The others all stood together and powered up their own special skills and dark aura together.

Kagome and Inyasha stood well back, and Sesshomaru actually leapt out of the way too, wanting to see this for himself.

All at once, the ponies and the Titans unleashed their power, straight at the demon! The combined energy waves formed into one colossal force!

But the demon’s eyes twinkled sinisterly, and its body began to glow with magical aura of its own.

“That’s Princess Luna’s aura!” cried Starlight.

The demon had projected a magical wall around itself, shielding itself from the blast.

“No!” cried Kagome “That shard I tainted with the Princesses’ mane must’ve given Equestrian powers too!”

The demon then opened one of its huge mouths and actually began to suck up the energy like a milkshake, and then it opened its second set of jaws, and the inside of its mouth was glowing brightly.

“WATCH OUT!!” screamed Rainbow.

The demon fired the power right back out at everyone, and even though the teams dodged, the force hit the ground with such strength, it made a forceful shock wave that blew everyone back hard and make the ground shake!

The royal couple fell over, and when they looked up again, all the fighters were barely struggling to get back up. The force-wave had hit them really hard.

They were still alive, but that demon began to stomp its way towards them all.

“Here it comes!” cried Fluttershy.

“Everybody, run!” cried Starfire!

Everyone scattered away, except Cyborg, “Ah, shit!” he shouted “My leg mechanism got screwed in the blast!”

He was completely stuck, and couldn’t get up.

“Cyborg!!” cried Robin.

“Help him, quick!” shouted Twilight, but it was too late...!

The demon extended its newly empowered mane, and enveloped Cyborg like a blanket.

“CYBORG!!!” shouted Robin.

Everyone watched in horrors as the demon crunched up its mane like paper, brutally crushing Cyborg’s bones and pieces, all which were left behind, drenched in blood and oils.

Starfire burst into tears, “Cyborg!!”

The ponies were beyond devastated, and Kagome was really upset.

Inuyasha was furious, and clenched his fists quivering and growling, “He didn’t deserve that!” Now he was determined more than ever to get back at the demon!

Sesshomaru, of course, showed now sympathy at all, but even he could tell the demon was now far too strong for himself to take on like this.

The demon roared and looked ready to spew more acid venom.

Knowing the acid would be more dangerous than ever with the demon’s increased powers, Sesshomaru leapt away.

The others could see this too and quickly leapt up high in the air, and those who couldn’t fly were carried by the others.

The demon unleashed its acid, which was glowing brightly with burning energy-- almost like lava, which spread across the field.

The fighters were all safely up in the air and didn’t get hit, but Starlight suddenly noticed down below, “The royal couple!”

“We forgot them!” cried Applejack.

It was too late to even try to go back and save them.

Kimo and Tusyu braced themselves for the end as the burning substance was about to splash them, but the end didn’t happen.

“What’s going on down there?” asked Discord.

Everyone then saw, as the couple did, that they had been shielded by a wall of light and darkness caused by the Digi Destined, who came rushing over the hills just in time and used their powers to save the couple.

“Are you alright?” asked Tai.

Kimo and his wife nodded, but were astounded by these strangers.

“Who are you?” asked Kimo.

“Well, gee… you’re welcome.” grumbled Matt.

Miroku and Sango came soaring in on Kiara and waved to their friends. Shippo was riding by on his toy horse with Myoga atop his head.

“Where is Cyborg?” called Miroku, but he immediately then saw the remains of Cyborg’s corpse in the field-- scathed and melted by the acid.

“Oh, no!” cried Shippo.

“Oh, my!” said Myoga.

There was no time to grieve however! That demon roared and looked ready to cause more destruction than ever.

The Digi Destined then stepped forth.

“What are you guys doing here?” called Inuyasha.

“We’re going to help you!” called Yolei “We’ll combine our powers with yours, and it may be able to stop him!”

Robin suddenly remembered, too, “Raven’s power is infused with Dark Angel power, and the demon is using Princess Luna’s powers-- darkness.”

Starfire realized too, “In all of the stress, we had forgotten, we too can absorb the darkness.”

“Now you remember, huh?” groaned Inuyasha.

The two remaining Titans stood together, hand-in-hand, and blasted Raven’s power at the demon.

But the demon shielded itself with a magical wall matching the power perfectly.

“It’s not working!” cried Ken.

“Well, it looks like it’s up to all of us then.” said Cody.

Sora agreed, “Let’s use our destiny powers, and maybe we can weaken the demon more.”

The Digi Destined all stood in a line, and joined their hands together.

All at once, their bodies were shrouded in the light of destiny, combined with the energy of the Dark Ocean.

“Fire!” shouted Tai, and he and his team unleashed their powers.

The demon, unsurprisingly, conjured up another wall of light to shield itself, and then prepared to absorb the energy being thrown at it again…

…But Robin and Stafire snuck up behind the demon.

“Now, Starfire!” shouted Robin.

“For Cyborg!” hollered Starfire, and together she and Robin used Raven’s power to strike the demon’s mane and began to absorb the darkness from it, and the demon began to lose some energy allowing the Digi Destined’s power to break through and blast it hard in a big explosion.

“They got it!” cried Pinkie Pie.

But Kagome could still sense the jewel shards, and the demon burst right out of the smoke, weaker, but nowhere near defeat!

“It wasn’t enough!” cried Shippo.

Inuyasha growled, “We’ve got to get the jewel shards out of its body!”

Kagome could see all the shards embedded in the demons right arm!

“Aim for his right arm!” she hollered to everyone.

“Yeah, easier said than done!” called Discord.

The demon spewed out more burning acid, which prompted Cadance, Twilight and Starlight to erect protective barriers around every single group everywhere-- even the royal couple!

The acid passed, and nobody was hurt, but Cadance, Starlight and Twilight were panting in exhaustion.

“Are you three okay?” asked Applejack

“A little tired, is all.” said Twilight.

“That cost us a lot of power,” added Starlight.

“We can’t keep this up much longer.” said Cadance “Our magic won’t last like this.”

“Oh, you’re just full of good news.” grunted Inuyasha.

Still, neither he nor the others were willing to back down yet.

“I’m going in!” shouted Inuyasha, and he bounded straight for the demon.

“Inuyasha!” called Kagome.

“Has he gone mad?!” cried Miroku.

“Just keep him distracted!” shouted Inuyasha.

The others realized, and then agreed.

The demon roared at Inuyasha and prepared to spew more acid at him.

“Oh, no you don’t!” thundered Rainbow Dash, and she soared straight at the demon’s huge head, yelling like a mad pony, and gave it a huge kick hard across its huge cheek.

…Rainbow got hit with recoil, and clutched her aching hind hooves, “That really smarts!” she groaned.

“Let’s blast it!” shouted Joe.

Everyone in every team began to fire small blasts at the demon.

“Aim for its eyes! Try to blind it!” shouted Sango.

The teams heeded her advice and shot by the demon’s face. The bright flashes from all the light attacks and explosions did blind and stun it.

This gave Inuyasha his big chance as he bounded up the demon’s huge body, and leapt along its right arm.

“TAKE THIS!!!” he shouted as he raised his sword hard and slashed with all his might, creating a huge gash in the demon’s arm, and all the shards came falling out.

“He got the shards!” cried Kari.

Sesshomaru watched in near disbelief, “Impressive.” he grumbled.

He then noticed Cyborg’s remains were sitting near him, and though it wasn’t in his best interest, he decided this was an important reason, and he grabbed the Tensaiga-- the magical healing sword!

Inuyasha landed on the ground and swiped the shards in his hand. “So much for that!” he gloated.

But then, he could hear a distinctive growling.

“What the hell…?!” cried Inuyasha, and everyone else gawked in horror.

“It can’t be!” cried Tai.

The demon had not inverted to its normal self, even with the shards removed from it.

Its right arm even healed magically!

“How can this be?!” cried Starfire “Removing the shards was not enough?”

Twilight figured there was one explanation: “Princess Luna’s magic!” she cried “The shard may be removed, but the pony magic is permanently infused into it!”

This greatly concerned everyone, especially Robin and Starfire, only they had the power to absorb dark aura, and just the two of them would not be enough to do the job.

…That wasn’t the worst of it.

Everyone was starting to feel rather exhausted from overusing their powers, not just against the demon, but during the war against the Dark Angels in the present-- which did not go well at all.

All their powers were running low, and could never hope to be recharged.

“Discord, can’t you send that thing off to a distant realm?” asked Fluttershy.

Discord shook his head, “I don’t even have enough to power to cook a meatball, let alone send this thing anywhere else.”

“You shouldn’t even if you could.” called Cody “Then you’d be subjecting other people to its wrath.”

Twilight could tell by seeing everyone, they could all combine their powers together for one final thunderous blast. After which they would be completely drained and have nothing left to even light a fire.

There was still one problem though…

“We need to weaken the demon just enough and then blast at it!” Twilight said.

“But you can’t!” cried Kagome “If you use your powers to weaken it, you won’t have enough to wipe it out.”

“Can’t we just divide up?” asked Yolei “You know, some of us weaken it, and some of us attack?”

Izzy shook his head, “It won’t be strong enough either way.”

“So what CAN we do?!” cried Matt.

The demon let out a roar and looked ready to charge.

The royal couple shuddered, and feared this was it for their friends, and then what would become of them too?!

“Princess!” hollered a voice. “Princess Tusyu…!”

The Princess knew that voice anywhere, and she looked straight up, and saw him come soaring in.

“Nobunaga…!”

Lord Kimo gasped, “I… I can see him!”

All the fighters looked up, and they could all see him too!

“My word!” said Myoga.

“Is that a dark angel?” asked Shippo.

Mirkou, Sango and Kiara were speechless. This was their first time ever seeing such a creature!

“I don’t get it.” said Kagome “How can everyone see him?”

Nobunaga hovered over the demon-- which could also see him, and roared at him too, but Nobunaga was no worried at all. Even in tangible state, he could not be injured.

He then clapped his hands together, and his body shrouded in dark aura, which he fired at the demon, and began to absorb its dark powers, while at the same time draining its energy.

The demon wouldn’t go down without a fight and began to struggle against the force-- using its own dark aura against Nobunaga’s!

The fighters were astonished and a bit confused that Nobunaga was actually helping them.

“Hurry…!” Nobunaga shouted “Attack while you can!”

The fighters all snapped to their sense and prepared to deliver the final blow!

“Hey!” Inuyasha called “I’ve got an idea! Everyone, focus your powers and fire them at me!”

“What?!” snapped Twilight.

“Is he crazy?” added Tai.

But Kagome knew what he was planning and urged the others, “Just do as he says!”

Robin and Starfire gawked at one another.

“Well, alright. This better be good.” said Robin.

All the fighters then grouped together standing in a straight line, while Inuyasha stood far away from them at a specific angle, with the demon in view far ahead of him.

The fighters all channeled as much of their powers as they could, and fired it straight at Inuyasha in a huge burst.

“Inuyasha!” cried Shippo, but Inuyasha just stood there as the power headed right at him, and he held up the Testsusaiga.

He knew Raven’s power, and the essence of the Dark Ocean, and the Dark Zone itself was mixed into the surge.

“That power is infused with demonic aura!” he snarled “Which means, I can use it to my advantage.”

The blade of his sword began to conjure the powerful twister winds.

“Look!” cried Miroku “The Backlash Wave!”

“He’s to deflect the power towards the demon,” said Sango “…But with the power of the Tetsusaiga added to make it stronger!”

“BACKLASH WAVE”

With a huge thrust of his sword, Inuyasha struck the force hard, and deflected it straight towards the demon...

…And Nobunaga while he was still close to it!

“NOBUNAGA…!!” Tusyu screamed as she ran towards him, but her husband held her back while he watched in horror himself…

…The blast consumed the demon and Nobunaga, resulting in a huge explosion that was very bright and shook the lands.

The entire group hit the dirt and covered their eyes until the stress had passed.

Tsuyu was the first to open her eyes.

“Nobunaga?

…Nobunaga?!”

She feared the worst, but then she could see him looking back at her-- naturally unharmed-- and he smiled rather lovingly at her.

Tsuyu wiped the tears from her eyes, relieved he was alright.

The others all slowly got back up.

“Is everyone alright?” called Twilight.

“I think so…” groaned Ken.

Discord was clowning around as usual, pretending to have lost his head, and directing his body to pick it up and put it on right.

“The demon, it’s gone!” cried Kagome.

Everyone looked, and surely enough, there was not a sight of the demon anywhere. Just a few bits of bones, specks and puddles of blood, and the demons head lying on the ground with parts of its mane still intact.

Pinkie Pie felt really sick to be looking upon a demon’s corpse, but everyone else was relieved it was over, especially since now they could take the hairs of the demon to unlock the time magic.

Inuyasha clipped off loads of the hairs with his claws. “Okay, I think we’ve hung around here enough. Let’s get back to Kaede’s village.”

Suddenly, there was a small groaning sound,

“Ah… man…!”

Starfire and Robin’s hearts each skipped a beat, and they couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Cyborg?” called Robin.

It was him alright, fully alive, all his wounds healed, and his mechanisms were all fixed.

The Digi Destined couldn’t believe it.

“I thought he was killed!” cried Sora.

The ponies were astonished too, “It’s a miracle!” cried Starlight.

Kagome had a suspicion however, and it was confirmed as she looked way out ahead, and could see Sesshomaru far in the distance. He clutched the Tenssaiga and sheathed it before heading off.

Kagome couldn’t help but smile thankfully for what he had done.

Cyborg rubbed his eyes, “What’s going on here?”

Starfire rushed over and hugged him really tightly, weeping, “Oh, Cyborg! You are alive! I had thought we had lost you!”

Robin hugged him too, and cyborg suddenly remembered, “My legs didn’t work, and then I was covered by that brute’s mane and I was--”

He would have panicked and thought he was dead had his friends not calmed him down and assured him that he was alive and well-- though they still had no clue as to how.

…Kagome didn’t bother to explain. It wasn’t important now.

Everyone else was so happy to see him alive.

“Ahem!” groaned Inuyasha “Are we going to get going or what?!”

“He’s right. We still have a job to do.” said Tai.

With that, everyone headed for Kaede’s village. The royal couple tagged along so they could have a rest and be resupplied with horses and escort to continue their own mission.

Nobunaga went with them too, still hoping to do his one little thing!

Along the way, Inuyasha looked across the field and could swear he saw Kikyo standing on a hilltop, but when he looked again, she had already gone.

“What’s wrong?” asked Kagome.

Inuyasha hesitated, and then answered, “It’s nothing.”

Kikyo was most impressed that the teams were able to beat that demon; something that she herself was never able to, hence why it was sealed.

Without much left to consider, she just headed off.

Final Act: Is this the end?

FINAL ACT

Once back in Kaede’s village, Robin and the Titans got straight to work combining all the ingredients to make the special powder to unlock Raven’s time spell-- Heating up the contents, and grinding up the demon’s hairs, and finally mixing it well and letting it dry out into the demonic powder.

“I can’t believe it!” said Tai “We actually did it!”

Applejack could barely keep her emotions from showing, “We’re gonna go home! Everythin’ll alright again!”

Everyone felt the same way.

They were going to get their worlds back, and put an end to the Dark Zone and all of its suffering.

“I can’t wait to have my family back.” said Cadance.

“How much longer do we have to wait?” Twilight asked anxiously.

“It’s almost dry.” answered Robin “According to what Raven said to us, when we combine it with her powers that she gave us, all we have to do is focus really hard on the time in which we wish to open a portal to.”

“And that would be to the Very Beginning,” said Cyborg “Back when the Creator Gods made everything.”

Starfire agreed and recounted the story of how Kiran lost her memories, and cursed Erebus sending him to the Dark Zone which began to the dreaded Dark Legacy of the Dark Angels.

“If we are somehow able to stop the creation and cursing of the Dark Zone,” she said “Then it means the dark angels shall never be cursed either, and there will be no rapturing of our worlds.”

Everyone was really hoping that’s what it would come to.

“Indeed it shall,” said Nobunaga “Should the Dark Zone never be cursed, your worlds will be spared from said ravagings yet to occur.”

Now everyone seemed really happy, exictied even.

Nobunaga seemed pleased, but Princess Tusyu could sense he was uneasy about something.

This was further confirmed as he slowly turned to walk outside, and Tsuyu could see his expression changing to sad.

Kari saw this too, and she wondered what was up, and both she and Tsuyu followed him outside.

“Nobunaga?” said Kari “Is everything okay?”

Nobunaga stopped and didn’t even turn to face him. “Everything is fine, or rather will be.”

“Is something troubling you?” asked Tsuyu.

Trembling fretfully, Nobunaga knew he had to act now, and he quickly spun round towards the princess, capturing her lips with his, much to her shock, and Kari’s surprise.

It was good thing Lord Kimo had not seen this as he was with the villagers gather supplies for he and his wife to carry on their journey.

Tsuyu just stood where she was with her eyes open-- lost in the cold feeling of Nobunaga’s lips.

Finally, he broke off of her, and turned away feeling most embarrassed, “Forgive me, Princess… I…” he paused and stammered “I… just had to do it, just once. I only wished to feel the taste of your lips against my own before the end happens.”

“Nobunaga.” cried Tsuyu. She honestly couldn’t feel outraged at what he had just done. She knew he loved her, and though her feelings for him were still not reciprocated, all she could feel was understanding and refused to scold him in any way.

Kari felt heart-struck and pained for Nobunaga as she approached him. “It’ll be alright. Once all this is over, everything will happen all over again.”

She explained that she planned to be a better friend to Davis when she returned to her world. She wouldn’t be so mean to him. She wouldn’t tease him, and try to be a better friend. “I want to help make his life better, and… well… even if he still doesn’t want a girlfriend, I guess I can learn to accept that.”

Tsuyu agreed, “Nobunaga,” she said hoping he would look up at her, but he didn’t. “I know how you feel about me, and I understand that you are grieving, but it will be better.

I shall help you find a good wife. I will help other see the real you-- how heroic you are. How sweet and kind you can be.”

Nobunaga still did not look at her. He looked sadder than ever, almost to the point where he could cry, but he didn’t.

Finally he spoke, “…I will not be there, Princess.”

“Huh?”

“What do you mean?” asked Kari, and suddenly she gasped, “Wait a minute…!”

Nobunaga nodded, “You understand right, Lady Kari…

I myself, as well as my fellow Dark Angels before and after me-- we were all created by the Dark Zone. If the Dark Zone never comes into existence, we dark angels will never come to be.

We will never have been born.”

Tsuyu felt her heart skip a beat, and her blood cold.

Kari was trembling with doubt and fear, “Never be born!”

“WHAT?!” snapped Pinkie Pie who had overheard them “You mean Spike will never be born either?”

Her scream alerted all the others out into the field, where it was re-explained what was going to happen.

“No way!” cried Cyborg “So, if we do this, then BB will never be?”

Nobunaga nodded, “It the way things are.”

Twilight shook her head, “No…! No, we can’t let that happen! There has to be some way to prevent that.”

“There is none.” said Nobunaga “It shall not matter much to some of you anyway.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” asked Inuyasha.

“I think I know,” said Robin “It means that after we do all this, we’ll have changed the past. All of history will be revised and relived, as it was in the beginning. All of us will relive our lives.

We’ll never remember any of this ever happening to us because it never would have happened in the first place.”

The others all finally began to realize the seriousness of what they were doing…

…That is until Nobunaga corrected Robin, “Not all of you, only some.”

“Some?” asked Discord “Okay, I know I’m going to regret asking this, but just what do you mean by that?”

But Kagome already got the drift. “He means some of us may not even be born either.”

Everyone fell totally silent as she explained, “All those created by the Dark Zone won’t ever exist, including those who were born with the curse, but managed to overcome it in life so they never fell into the darkness. They won't even be reborn as alternate beings with alternate families like that.

They just... never will be.”

Tai thought deeply, “Who knows how many people were born from the Dark Zone?” he asked “For all we know… famous people-- inventors, pioneers, even our own great-great grandparents might never be born!”

“That means some of us may never be born either!” whimpered Rainbow Dash “And even if we still are born, we’ll never be the same.

We may have different lives, and different personalities!”

Deep and most desperate concerned looks were exchanged back and forth between everyone.

“We can’t do this!” cried Mimi “It’s just too risky!”

“But… if we don’t,” said Twilight “Then the ravage will still happen! Even if we don’t disturb the Dark Angels, somebody else might!”

Kari looked down, “And even still, how could we go on knowing our friends and other men from all over are suffering-- wallowing in darkness for all eternity because of our actions.”

Nobunaga felt touched she felt that way, and said to her. “We Dark Angels are willing to accept our fate of non-existence.”

Tsuyu gasped “But Nobunaga…!”

“No,” said Nobunaga “Do you not see. We Dark Angels loathe our afterlife, and the way our sad lives were lived. For us, this would be the greatest thing-- never feeling pain. Never having to suffer, and never again having to put our mortal friends and loved ones through the same experiences.

I understand you are all frightened by the risks involved when the change is made, but if you think hard of it, it is for the better.”

Everyone suddenly remembered what the Creators had warned them about-- to beware of consequences when changing the past.

The more they thought it over now, the more they realized they had no choice.

“I say we should do it.” said Inuyasha.

Everyone turned to face him.

“But Inuyasha,” cried Shippo.

“No buts!

We should do it. It’s less risky than not doing it! Got it?”

Kagome grabbed him by the ear and shouted right and clear, “HOW CAN YOU BE SO INSNESITIVE?!!”

Inuayasha groaned as he picked his ear.

“No!” snapped Robin, and then he sighed “…He’s right.”

“Robin!” said Starfire, but she couldn’t argue, “I feel I must agree.”

Many of the others slowly and sadly began to agree too, but not one individual felt they could ever be strong about this.

Tears ran down Tsuyu’s face as she gazed at Nobunaga.

“It will be fine.” he said to her “You will never remember any of this.

…Farewell, Princess. I truly wish we could have been.”

He then slowly rose up into the air, while the Princess tearfully called out to him, and he faded away, and poor Tsuyu feel into soft but deep despair.

“Nobunaga.” she cried so softly she could barely be heard.

Cadance thought this so heartbreaking, and remembered what she had said a while back about Love-- “Just as it can bring the greatest of joys, it can also bring forth the greatest of sorrows.”

She and Twilight shared a soft hug, feeling upset of what was about to happen.

Nobody else seemed to feel the same, or even felt like exchanging any goodbyes, knowing that it would all be erased and they wouldn’t even remembered anybody as from the beginning, they thought it best to just go for it now and get it over with.

Robin then went back to the hut, and came back with the magical mix. He was so upset that he nearly had dropped the small clay urn the mix was contained in.

“Easy, man.” said Cyborg “We gotta do this.”

Robin looked around at everyone, and one-by-one everyone nodded their heads, telling Robin to do it.

“Well, here goes…” said Robin, and he, Starfire and Cyborg sat close by the urn with the mixture inside, while all the others huddled close to them.

The three Titans then focussed Raven’s power, and concentrated hard on the era they wished to travel to-- the very beginning.

“All of you concentrate with us.” Robin said to the group.

“Right,” said Pinkie, and she began to go, “Concentrate, Concentrate, Concentrate…!”

“Oh, brother!” groaned Discord.

Applejack gave Pinkie and nudge telling her to keep it quiet.

Everyone shut their eyes, and concentrated their thoughts hard on time traveling.

Princess Tsuyu backed away, and gazed in awe at what happened next…!

Raven’s magic began to glow from the Titans, and struck the mixture in the urn, and the spell was beginning to resonate, and glow brighter and brighter!

Every began to feel strange, as if they were spinning through a magical vortex-- which they really were

Robin opened his eyes first, and slowly everyone else woke up as well, but all they could see around them was nothing…

…Absolutely nothing!

Just black, black, and more black. It was all empty.

“Where are?” asked Fluttershy.

“I don’t reckon we’re anywhere at all.” said Applejack.

“It must’ve worked!” cried Izzy “We’ve gone back to the very beginning, before anything was created at all.”

Everyone felt astonished, and frightened at the same time.

“I wonder how we’re still breathing when there’s no air.” wondered Cody.

Miroku pondered and guessed, “Perhaps the natural laws do not yet apply, for nothing has been created yet?”

“That still hardly makes much sense.” said Sango

Suddenly, there was a big blaze of light shining in the distance.

“What’s that?” cried Starlight.

“Could… Could it be?” wondered Izzy.

Everyone watched the bright light, and could assume this was the mythical Big Bang that was in theory the start of everything.

Now to be actually seeing it, every single induvial member of the group thought they would never feel the same again.

However, rather than seeing what science text-books had theorized about the glow, there in the center of the light, everyone could see six beings.

“It’s them!” cried Kagome.

“The Creators!” added Twilight.

Maona of the red Earth

Huo of the Fire

Nerio of the Water

Briseas of the Wind

Kiran of Light

…And Erebus of Darkness

Erebus looked rather different-- He had long black hair, the antlers atop his head of course. His robe was black and sparkly, with a big grey streak down the middle. His skin seemed to be grayish in color.

“So, that’s what he looked like before.” said Cyborg.

Everyone then watched as The Creators, all stood together in the circle, and held their arms up high, like joining in a chain.

From that began The Great Creation… of all existence!

Every world… Every dimension… the planets, the stars, the forces, and elements of nature—basically all the seeds to begin the Eternal Cycle of existence.

“It’s so beautiful!” said Yolei.

“My goodness!” said Myoga “We are truly witnessing the greatest of marvels!”

Everyone continued to watch as more and more things formed-- the creation of whole galaxies, and then brining the natural forces that would allow the universe to handle things on its own--creating more stars, more planets, and life forms.

The Creators seemed content with their creations, and the teams then watched as Erebus and Kiran gazed at one another, in a loving manner.

The ponies all gazed with sparkles in their eyes at the loving couple.

Suddenly, something strange happened!

The dimensions began to react and shift in frightening instability.

“It’s just like in the story!” cried Inuyasha.

Suddenly, there were strange yet forceful energy pulses, striking about like lightning and explosions, all over the place.

“Look out!” Shippo cried as a huge strike zoomed past everyone and headed straight for The Creators, and striking Kiran’s head before anyone could do anything.

“KIRAN…!!” cried Erebus.

The mortals all gasped in shock.

“Relax, she isn’t dead.” said Discord.

He was right-- Kiran, being a goddess, was very much alive after a hit like that, but she was unconscious.

“We’ve got to help her!” cried Fluttershy, but Sora stopped “No, no! We can’t let them know we’re here.”

“And we won’t have to.” said Twilight, and she nodded at Starlight and Discord, and the other two agreed.

The trio then combined their powers together to cast an invisibility spell on the entire group so they could not be seen or heard by The Creators.

“Let’s get in closer.” said Ken.

Everyone moved in towards The Creators, who were all huddled around the unconscious Kiran.

“Is she alright?” asked Maona.

Erebus held his beloved in his arms and softly touched her forehead, “Kiran?”

Briseas then used her power to blow a tiny breeze at Kiran’s face, which worked and she began to awaken.

“Kiran!” cried Erebus “Are you alright?”

But much to his and the others’ surprise, Kiran looked nervous, “Who are you?” she asked.

“Kiran, you don’t recognize me?” asked Erebus.

“Should I?”

Huo was puffing smoke in worry. “She’s lost her memories!” she coughed.

“Well, I’ll be darned.” said Nerio.

Erebus began to fret, “Kiran, try to remember.”

But Kiran was only getting stressed out. She couldn’t remember anything-- who she was, her incredible powers, her colleagues and the universe they had all just created…

…Not even her love, Erebus.

She was beginning to feel more and more creeped out with all these strange creatures huddling around her and trying to help her remember.

“Kiran, we only wish to help!” said Erebus.

“Stay away from me!” cried Kiran “I warn you, don’t come near me again!!”

Suddenly, she began to feel very strange as her head was struck by mysterious rays of light that came seemingly out of nowhere.

It was the mortals, using their combined powers of destiny, Azarath, and harmony to relieve Kiran’s amnesia so she wouldn’t go berserk and bring forth the terrible curse.

As they all worked their magic, they exchanged looks at one another, as if they were saying goodbye to one another, and at the same time, thinking of all their other friends who were dark angels-- whom would never rise again.

“Goodbye, Spike,” thought Twilight “I really wish things could’ve been different.”

Many of the Digi Destined thought of Davis, especially Ken and Kari.

Despite all the horrible things Davis had recently done with his fellow dark angels, they only focussed on the better things.

Ken was grateful for Davis giving him that second chance and helping him overcome his discomfort.

Poor Kari felt really upset and thought “Davis, I’m really sorry this happened to you. I wish I could’ve been a better friend.”

The titans thought back to their friends…

Raven…

Terra…

Even little Gar, though his poor little life was tragically cut short.

In the end, the all thought of Beast Boy, and how all of this was mainly because of their bad attitudes and trying to enforcing their views on him.

All three of them wanted to think they would remember him, but that wasn’t going to be possible in a few moments or so.

“Star… Cyborg,” said Robin.

“Robin…” Starfire said “I have always…” she stopped, when he smiled at her and they shared one quick kiss, much to Cyborg’s delight.

“So long, kids.” he said to them

Inuyasha’s group all felt their emotions creeping up on them.

Miroku couldn’t help himself and touched Sango’s rear one last time, and surprisingly, Sango didn’t turn around and slapped him, but let him go ahead, much to his own surprise.

Kagome, she was so scared and so nervous, she held Inuyasha’s hand, much to his sudden shock, but he gripped her softly, and they looked into each other’s eyes and nodded at one another, and Shippo just curled up by them both.

The magic has ceased, and Kiran shook her head and rubbed her eyes.

“Kiran…?” said Erebus “Are you alright?”

Though she felt a little confused and groggy from what just happened, answered “Yes, I am unharmed.”

“Wait… you remember?” Erebus asked.

“Yes, I remember. Why?”

Erebus looked as if he could cry, and the other creators all felt relieved, and they watched in joy as Erebus embraced his love.

“You had given me quite a scare.”

As confused as she was, Kiran embraced him, lost in the warmth they seem to emit.

The mortals gazed at the couple as well.

Mimi and Yolei wiped the tears from their eyes.

Then, Pinkie Pie blew her nose with a hankie she grabbed from out of nowhere. “It’s so pretty!” she sobbed happily.

Suddenly, everyone’s bodies began to glow and sparkle as they slowly began to fade away.

“What’s happening?” cried Applejack.

“I believe our timelines are being erased.” said Myoga. “We have succeeded, and now the future is renewed.”

“Tai…!” Kari cried.

“Kari!” her brother called to her.

All the others exchanged crying calls to everyone as they all faded away and everything went white all around them.

And in the present, all the dark angels could feel their own existence being wiped out as the world around them seemed to vanish into brightness.

All the angels embraced their fates as they began to fade away, as well as the four generals.

Nobunaga…

Davis…

Beast Boy…

…and Spike…

…Their eternal suffering and torment was over, and they all faded off smiling brightly.

Erebus himself felt his force being wiped as history was changed, “…My children!” he said softly as he watched the last of his empire fade away, and all flashed a bright light around him!

Epilogue: How it all happened... again

EPILOGUE

The Creators had taken their rightful places in the heavens, to watch over all they had created.

As promised, due to The Dark Zone never being created or cursed, there were never any dark angels-- they were never even born throughout history.

No Darkness, meant No Creation. Those who were born from the darkness never came to be, nor where they reincarnated or even born in some other way. They just, plain, never existed.

Thus, history itself was revised in many ways, and many lives were not the same due to particular individuals never being born.

Inuyasha’s group remained unaffected, Kagome was very lucky to be reborn and relive her life, only she was more peppy and girly, who loved cell-phones, shopping, and wasn’t very skilled in sporting, or school, but more a carefree styled girl.

This was due to the fact that her ancestry had been altered due to relatives created by The Dark Zone never being born, and her ancestors married other beings instead.

She did, however, still make it to Feudal Era, and awakened Inuyasha from his slumber, but her archery skills required much work. She could barely pick up a bow without complaining how ugly it was, and just giving the draw cord a simple tug made her whine about her manicures.

This also meant that the Shikon Jewel didn’t shatter because she couldn’t shoot at it when the demon crow tried to make off with it.

Instead, Inuyasha and Kagome chased the creature down for many days, eventually running into Shippo, Miroku and Sango. All of which were the same as they were in their previous lives, which also lead to the hunt for Naraku.

The jewel was eventually found, but Sesshomaru and his party also sought it, as well as Naraku, and in the ensuing chaos, the jewel was broken, but only into four separate pieces, which flew all over the land and required a search for each piece.

Kikyo also came back to life thanks to the evil Urasue, but due to Kagome’s soul being bubblier and diva like, Kikyo’s revived body could hardly stand it, and rejected it, which still promted the revived priestess to steal souls of other women to sustain her life force.

As for Princess Tusyu…

She still married Lord Kimo, and the two were still attacked by the dreaded toad demon, due to it possessing a fragment of the jewel.

It was almost the same episode all over again. Only this time there was no Nobunaga to hold Inuyasha back and prevent him from killing Lord Kimo to destroy the demon and obtain the fragment-- which Lord Kimo had no objections too, not wishing to be possessed by an evil spirit, and unable to live with himself for all the trouble he had caused, not to mention, due to Kagome’s lack of knowledge in toads and demons, she never was able to create the makeshift flame-thrower to separate the spirit of the demon from the body of the Lord.

Poor Tsuyu was devastated, her husband was killed, which Inuyasha did regret a bit, but he and the others all felt it was necessary.

Tsuyu would eventually seek a new husband, and move on with her life.

The Digi Destined…

Their lives had changed dramatically!

Izzy was never born due to one of his birth father being born from the darkness.

Yes, his father was among the One in a Million born cursed with the darkness, however, he was able to overcome it, and thus, never would have become a Dark Angel. Even still, no one even knew he was cursed, but it was beside the point.

No Darkness, meant no Father, meant No Izzy.

Matt and TK were also missing due to their father, who was initially cursed by the darkness but overcame it in her life time, despite his stress and trauma, he found ways to keep going.

Now he was never born, which meant No Matt and No TK.

Tai, Sora, Mimi and Joe, were all sucked into the Digital World, and without Izzy’s intelligence, Matt’s brash behaviour, or TK’s hope, the evil Digimon they faced were able to overpower anything they and their Digimon could throw at them.

Luckily, due to fate being revised, Gennai was never made into an old man, and due to the forces of the battles, he was able to awaken.

Then, with the aid of the four Digital Gaurdians, he sent the children back home, and sealed the Digital World away. Never again would any human be able to enter, nor would any Digimon escape from it.

This also meant that Ken never became the Digimon Emperor, as his Digi-Vice no longer functioned and he could never get back to the Digital World.

The dark spore that originally cursed him eventually ran out of power and expired, allowing Ken to live a normal life… or rather a sad normal life, for he still lost his brother Sam in that car crash.

He never became a school genius, or good at soccer due to his sadness always holding him down, making him a rather undesirable catch to many.

He also never met Davis, Yolei, or Cody.

Due to Davis never being born and no courage or good advice to give, all the kids of what would be the new generation lived normal lives. No Digital World. No adventures. No life changing events.

Kari still went to school, and loved pictures, but she never had a boyfriend. She was a rather unpopular girl, and no boys seemed to go after her, or think she was pretty or anything. Only TK and Davis ever did that.

As a result, she kept to herself, and usually turned to her brother Tai and his friends for support.

Yolei and Cody were still friends, and nothing much about either of them had changed, except, due to Davis’ absence, Yolei never got meet Ken, or never really knew about him.

Ken was so less than average, their paths never really crossed for that matter.

The Titans…

All of them had still been born, with the exception of Beast Boy, and they were exceedingly lucky.

However, due to Beast Boy’s absence, as it was rather his basic idealism to form a team of Titans, which would have inspired Robin to do the same thing.

When all the Titans had met, and Robin saved Starfire from her imprisonment, the titans never formed their team and just all went about their separate ways, being solo heroes or just trying to survive.

Robin became a lone traveler and traversed the world to train himself to be the best hero he could be. He visited many countries, met a lot of interesting people, made a few enemies too, and always kept on his feet and trained well to overcome the obstacles.

Starfire, while she managed to avoid being captured ever again, she found herself alone, with no family, no friends, and being unfamiliar with Earth customs and no one to teach her. She eventually decided to leave the Earth, and ventured forth into space to find a planet that she could call her home.

Cyborg went on to join the Justice League, and managed to make it in, but it took him time to overcome himself about the way he looked, due to Beast Boy not being there to give him confidence.

As for Raven… fearing that her father, Trigon, would eventually try to use her as his portal, she opted to destroy herself before that happened, the poor girl!

As for Terra, she had it the worst!

She never met the Titans, never had any friends, and her powers were horribly unstable.

She managed to survive for some time out on her own, but eventually found herself cornered by great beasts, and succumbed to her fears, which created huge earthquakes, and rockslides that did beat the monsters…

…But sadly killed herself in the process.

At least this meant that Slade would never get to her.

The Ponies….

Twilight was lucky enough to born, but with a different lifestyle due to the mix-up in the ancestral chain. Some of her ancestry, who came from the darkness, they would have provided her with her strong magic, her smarts, her lust to study, and all that…

…But she was an Earth Pony now, not a Unicorn.

She was a more playful type of pony now, and enjoyed loving life, and making friends on her own accord.

As a result, she never was Celestia’s student, and never got involved with all that other stuff with other ponies.

Rarity was unaffected. She was still the same pompous and fashionable diva unicorn she always was.

Her business ran fine, but many ponies often saw her as selfish and arrogant pony, which did her image a load of bad. So she never had too many friends, and often felt alone and lonely.

Even handsome stallions that she fell madly in love with wanted nothing to do with her, due to her pompous nature.

As a result, Rarity just kept to herself, often staying locked up in her sewing room while working, with only her family for more social engagements.

Rainbow Dash was a unicorn due to her ancestral mix-up. Her last name wasn’t even “Dash” now, but rather “Bright” because she was able to cast such beautiful bright rainbow magic that shined so brightly.

Applejack was still a famer and an Earth pony. Her life didn’t change too much; she just never had exciting adventures or became a hero, which was about it.

She still made lots of friends on the farm, but she never met up with her initial friends from before.

As for Pinkie Pie, she wasn’t the bubbly, hyper, baker pony most new, but she was a Pegasi, and a nerdy one too who wore this glasses, wore her mane in a bun, and she was a straight-A serious student who was studying to be a scientologist.

Sadly, Fluttershy was never born.

One of her parents was born from the darkness. No Darkness—No Birth.

This also meant that Princess Celestia had chosen a new Mane Six to wield the Elements of Harmony, and be the protectors of Equestria.

Starlight Glimmer was her chosen pupil, as her life was not altered by much, only she had now adopted Twilight’s initial persona and power.

She and her new friends were the heroes who saved Equestria from the great evils, including Discord, who was never reformed, and was cast back into stone, and would remain so… forever!

Shining Armor, he, too, was an Earth Pony, and never became Captain of the Canterlot Guard, he became a football coach for young Ponies in grade school.

Cadance, she was still princess, and Celestia’s adopted niece, but never foal-sat for Twilight having never have met her.

She never met Shining Armor, never married him. Instead she married the actual Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guard, but her husband was killed in the battle with Queen Chrysalis.

The pain and heartbreak were so overbearing, even after Chrysalis was defeated, that fell ill with grief, and died of a broken heart.

As a result, the Crystal Empire went under communist rule, and was never targeted by King Sombra and all that stuff.

All in all, not much was really affected due to Spike’s absence in the entire Equestrian history.

Yes, much had changed due to history being altered and all that.

But of course nobody really seemed to notice or care due to never realizing or remembering the initial timeline.

All they could really do was carry on with their own lives, and whatever would be would be.

While many who would consider it a disgraceful and mocking way to go about things…

…That’s just sometimes how it ends, and the darkness gets its way.

"DARKNESS OF DIMENSIONS"

(Credits Roll)

(Slogans in the credits)

Light and Darkness are two sides of the same coin-- both are constantly trying to overpower each other, and yet one cannot exist without the other.

Darkness can never truly be destroyed or conquered. It can only be shifted. Even the best though out plans can still fail to work, and there can and may always be consequences for actions and non-actions.

Sometimes, no matter how hard you try, or how desperately you may wish to-- in the end you will find you ultimately cannot save everyone. For everything in life comes with it's catches and prices to pay. (Nothing is ever free)

Some people are able to overcome their own darkness and demons, but there are some who just cannot, or simply do not wish to, and while it is noble and courageous to try and help someone, badgering and enforcement can sometimes cause more harm than help

It is very important to listen and understand, and even respect others and how they are different. Being different is okay, and individuality isn't always as dangerous.

Always be aware of what truths can unfold. There is never any telling what lurks within the darkness or the light.

"DARKNESS OF DIMENSIONS"

Author's Note

Finally finished (The second largest fic I've ever made and took me 9 months roughly (Damn those extra projects and hiatus' holding me back)

I thoroughly enjoyed all the pain and suffering I inflicted on all these characters (For making me sick) but alas, the fic lost its relief properties with me quite a while a back

I need/want to make more bashing fics. It's only way I know that actually WORKS a little, whereas all others are big waste of time and only ADD to the anger.

It's a vicious cycle that will never end!

Act 1: Rejections

Since the beginning of time, there has always been a difference between Light and Darkness. No matter what world or what dimension you come from, it is always the same…

Just as light and hope seems to shine upon someone, there is always darkness and despair lurking about that can lead to trouble.

While some people are able to move on from the darkness that plagues them, there is always a chance that there are some that just can’t, and in the end the darkness wins, and there is just no hope to turn things around.

What some may not know… is that the darkness is always watching you, and there is something hidden within.

This is a story of when Darkness became so deadly, that even the Light itself would never feel the same again, and life as people knew was to be changed in ways unimaginable!

“DARKNESS OF DIMENSIONS”

ACT ONE

In one dimension, in the days of Feudal Japan, a young samurai lived in the land of Kai as part of the Takada Clan. His name was Amari Nobunaga.

He had just returned from a long and dangerous mission, battling an evil toad demon that had possessed the husband of their former Princess Tsuyu, whom lived in the land of Wasashi.

Word was spread that he had helped saved the Princess, her husband, and so many other women from the village, and for that, he was hailed as a hero and given thanks.

The village elder awarded him a special katana as a rewarding gesture. “You have done outstanding to aid those in need,” he said “And you have spared our neighboring land from a horrible fate. For this, we honor you, Nobunaga.”

The village people cheered as Nobunaga accepted his new sword, “Thank you.” he simply said, and the elder noticed how down-hearted he seemed. “Is something the matter?”

Nobonaga did not wish to explain anything, as he was feeling very sore deep down about something else that happened to him, but he didn’t want anyone else to worry of him over it.

“I assure you, I will be fine.” He said to the elder, and then he turned round and began to walk off. “Um… Nobunaga!” the elder tried to warn him, but the next thing he saw was Nobunaga walk clumsily off the edge of the platform instead of going down the stairs, and he crashed on the ground hard.

Many of the village people couldn’t help but laugh at him, while a cute little monkey, Nobunaga’s pet, Hyoshimaru, danced playfully on his master’s back.

Nobunaga felt in disgrace.

In another dimension, in a more modern day of Japan, it had been four years since the defeat of the evil Digimon, Maylo-Myotismon, and the Digi Destined were all seniors in high school, except for Cody who was on his first year.

Davis Motomiya, captain of the high-school soccer team had come into his home-room class.

While up ahead, around the corner, three girls were standing, one of them was very nervous and blushing like crazy. “He’s coming!” she whimpered.

Her two friends pressured her to move out there where Davis could see her.

“Come on, you’ll never get your chance if you don’t ask him.”

“Just come out and tell him.”

The nervous girl twiddled her fingers, stammering madly, but suddenly her friends gave her a huge shove just as Davis came up to the bend.

Davis stopped, “Whoa there!”

The girl suddenly looked up at him, “Um… Davis…”

Davis and looked at her, and the girl nearly froze dead still, but she took in a deep breath and managed to say her feelings, “I know you may not know much about me, but I know much about you, and really I think you’re the most amazing guy in the whole school. Please go out with me! I promise I won’t be bad to you!”

Davis thought that a little sweet, but he shook his head, “I can’t. There’s someone else I want to go out with and I’ve feelings for her for a long time. Sorry, but you and I just can’t be.”

Then he walked off leaving the girl feeling crushed and embarrassed. She fell to her knees and sobbed into her hands. Her friends came over and comforted her, unable to believe that Davis had just shot her down like that, even if he had his reasons.

Davis walked down the hall, and there at the end was Kari, standing at her locker and brushing her short brown hair.

Davis felt inside his pocket, at two tickets for a theater show that was playing in town that night. One that he knew Kari had been dying to see and he thought he’d ask her to go with him… as a date.

He had camped out all night and saved up for weeks from his Paper Route he got to help him pay for college.

He really hoped she would agree to go with him, because he really wanted to go out with her, and show his true feelings for her.

“Hi, Kari…”

“Hey, Davis; what’s up?”

Davis hesitated a bit, and finally he showed her the tickets.

“Whoa!” Kari exclaimed “Tickets to see the new musical that’s performing? How did you get these?”

“Camped out, saved up. It wasn’t easy.” said Davis, and before he could say another thing, Kari said right to him, “Maybe I’ll see you there tonight.” And she pulled out her own ticket, “I’m going with TK tonight.”

Davis felt his insides beginning to grow cold, “You are?”

“Yeah, we’ve been going out for a month now, didn’t you know?”

His insides felt colder still, but he tried not to let it show, “Um, no… no one told me. That’s cool.”

But Kari could read him like a book and gave him a smug look, “You’re not jealous, are you?”

“Me, um… Nah… It’s okay.”

TK then came along, “Hey you…” he said to Kari.

“Hi…” Kari cooed at him, and she kissed him on the cheek, which made Davis’ insides go crazy, like he wanted to throw a huge fit.

He then hallucinated of TK looking at him with a nasty glare, “Ha! She’s mine now! You lost this battle long ago anyway!”

He blinked his eyes hard, “What?” he suddenly said.

“I asked whose your extra ticket for?” said TK.

“Oh, um… well…” Davis stammered, still trying to hide his burning jealousy, but he got saved by the school bell ringing for class, “Gotta go… see ya!” then he dashed off.

Kari and TK were not fooled,“He jealous.”They both said to each other. Kari couldn’t help but giggle, “Sorry, I can’t help it. He’s so cute when he tries to cover it up and act like the big man.”

TK didn’t really think that was too funny, but he walked his girlfriend to class.

On the way, they spotted the three girls from the hall, and one of them was still weeping in her hands as he friends comforted her.

“What’s happened?” TK asked, trying to be a gentleman.

One of the friends answered, “She tried to ask Davis Motomyia out and he turned her down.”

Kari felt sad for the girl, and surprised at Davis, but not really all that… “He’s still got it for me.” she said.

TK sighed, “I’m surprised he didn’t hear about us going out. You told him, didn’t you?”

“I thought you did?”

The two finally realized their mistake, but there wasn’t much that could be done about that. “Well, he knows now.” TK said “Besides, I’m sure he’ll be fine. There are tons of girls who like him.”

Kari knew this as well. Ever the defeat of Maylo-Myotismon and their other enemies, Davis became well known as one of the most celebrated of the Digi-Destined. He never backed down, always remained courageous and helped everyone to victory many, many times.

Many girls developed crushes on him, like that girl who was crying.

This sparked some concern with Kari, “A guy like Davis would be leaping at a whole bunch of girls going after him like this.”

“Give him time.” said TK “He was probably still hoping to ask you out, but now he knows, and I’m sure it’ll make it that much easier for him.”

Around another corner, Davis rested his back against the cold walls, and pounded it softly with the back of his fist.“I can’t believe it!”he groaned in thought to himself“They were dating for a whole month and never told me!

Why didn’t I ask her out when I had the chance?”

He was suddenly snapped out of his trance when Ken and Yolei came up to him.

“Davis, are you okay?” asked Ken.

“Oh, hey, guys.” Davis said, but his face remained as upset and as near-spiritless. Then, in either an act of kindness or rather upset, he gave his friends his two tickets that he fought so hard for. “Here, you can have these.”

Yolei’s eyes sparkled at the sight of them, “I’ve wanted to go see this musical for a month now, but the tickets were always sold out.”

Ken thought this a nice thing, “But Davis… I thought you…”

“Nah, you two go ahead. I’m busy tonight anyway.” Davis said to them, and he quickly ran off, not wanting to discuss it further.

Yolei and Ken, who had been dating for about a year now started to have a sickening feeling, “Do you think he knows now?” asked Ken.

Yolei nodded sadly, and began to worry about Davis. She knew how much he wanted to be with Kari, as his feelings really developed over the past few years, but TK beat him to the goal.

She and Ken knew all along and couldn’t bring themselves to tell them, not knowing how and wanting to try and spare his feelings.

“I think we should have told him from the start.” said Ken.

His girlfriend agreed, but she hoped that Davis wouldn’t take it too hard.

In yet another dimension, The Teen Titans-- Robin, Starfire, Cyborg and Raven, had the shape-shifting robot cornered at the Jump City Recycling Plant.

Robin charged forth with his staff ready, but the robot punched him hard and sent him sailing onto a mound of plastic bottles.

“Robin!” Starfire cried, and her eyes flared up with green light, “You will suffer for harming my boyfriend!” and she charged at the monster firing her star-bolts like crazy.

The robot quickly absorbed the solid plating of the floor to shield itself from the blasts.

Starfire then collided into the robot trying to wrestle it with her alien strength, and Cyborg dashed over to help her, but the robot easily batted them both off with its strength absorbed formt he floor.

Raven then used her power to clasp two loads of tin cans, molding them into two huge solid balls and flung them at the robot actually knocking it over and cracking its shielding.

Raven then tried to use her power to trap the robot within a dark barrier against the wall, but the robot quickly absorbed itself into the wall itself and slunk around.

“A’rgh!” Raven growled.

“Spread out and try and find it!” said Robin.

The Titans all spread out and kept their eyes peeled and ready for anything, but they couldn’t tell just where the creature was hiding. Cyborg tried to scan for it with his wrist-com, “It’s no good, I don’t know whether to scan for marble, metal, plastic, or anything.”

Raven couldn’t make psychic-contact with the robot, since she didn’t know where to even look for it. “I hate to say this, but I really wish Beast Boy were here to sniff it out.”

“I already called for him. He’s on his way.”

“He is still obsessing with the girl he believes to be Terra?” asked Starfire. “We can deal with that later.” said Robin “Right now we have to find that robot. Don’t let it escape!”

Suddenly, the ground burst up right near him, and the robot appeared, having absorbed the platting material, as well as bits of electricity from the wires beneath the floor, giving itself an electrical current that it could use as a weapon.

The robot grabbed Robin in its huge arms, shocking him hard with the electric.

“ROBIN!!” cried Starfire.

“Let him go!” demanded Cyborg, and he fired his sonic-cannon at the robot, but the blast hardly fazed it and just made the electric-current stronger, hurting Robin even more.

Robin screamed in pain as the current began to burn at him, but just as things were about to get really bad, there was a loud roar coming from the big doors, and a green T-Rex stomped its way for the robot, head-bashing it hard, without taking any damage from the currents.

Robin was dropped on the floor as the robot flew way over into a tank of recycled water, shorting out the electricity and damaging the robot severely.

Robin wasn’t too badly hurt, but a little jolted, and his hair stood up filled with static to the touch. “Beast Boy…”

Beast Boy changed into his human form.

“About time you got here! What’s with you?!” scolded Cyborg.

Beast Boy didn’t answer or even look at him. He just stood there stiff with a rather mixed expression of anger and sadness.

Suddenly, the robot leapt out from the tank, still able to fight and shape-shift as it went down into the floor. “Beast Boy, smell out for it.”

Beast Boy complied and changed into a blood-hound. He sniffed along the floor and then growled at a wall!

“Titans, attack!” shouted robin, and the robot was unable to slink off this time.

Robin threw his disc-bombs, Starfire unleashed a barrage of star-bolts, and Cyborg blasted at the wall with his cannon, forcing the damaged robot to emerge. Raven then caught it in her dark waves and wrapped it up in a complete dark bubble so it wouldn’t be able to escape!

Soon the police arrived to take the robot to a special high-tech prison.

“We have finally done it.” said Starfire “We have beaten the… the… um… shape-shifter.”

“Yeah, but just barely…” Robin said as he turned to face Beast Boy. “Beast Boy, where were you today. We needed you very badly, and you almost didn’t make it in team. That’s no way to show loyalty to your team.”

He stopped when he noticed Beast Boy just standing there, and the only expression on his face was spiritless, and his eyes were half open, almost as if he hadn’t heard Robin.

“Friend, are you okay?” asked Starfire “Did something happen with you and the girl you believe to be Terra.”

“I just don’t want to talk about it...” Beast Boy finally said, telling the titans that something did go bad.

“Look…” Robin said “I don’t know if this girl is Terra or not, but you can’t keep letting this obsession get to you. You’re going to have to move on eventually. You have a duty to your team and to this city.”

Beast boy shut his eyes really tight trying to supress the thriving pain inside of him.

“Let’s go home.” said Cyborg.

The Titans all agreed and walked right past Beast Boy, and Raven took a moment and slapped him right upside the head.

“Dude…! What was that for!” he snapped.

“To help you snap out of this.” Raven said, and then she flew off, leaving him feeling sore as he rubbed his head, but still very upset, not just at his friends for the way they had just treated him, but because of those horrible events that day that still plagued him.

His dear friend, the girl he loved, insisted she forget him, no longer wanting anything to do with him or the Titans and wishes to peruse a normal life to forget her past and live in peace.

“Things Change, Beast Boy. The girl you want me to be is just a memory.”

Those horrible words kept echoing in his mind, but he knew the sensible thing would be to respect her wishes; let her go and live her own life in her own way so she could be happy.

…but it was causing him much inner grief and pain he couldn’t seem to supress, because this was so much more than just being dumped by a girl he loved… something much, much worse!

“Beast Boy…!” Robin called to him rather impatiently “Come on…!”

He didn’t like the tone in Robin’s voice and how pushy he was being, but he decided to comply before things got any worse and went back to the tower.

As if that weren’t enough, in one another dimension… The world of Equestria!

Princess Twilight Sparkle was most excited about the Grand Galloping Gala. “This is going to be so exciting.” She cheered as she jumped for joy with her invitation.

“You think you’re excited…” said Starlight Glimmer “I am REALLY excited. This is my first time ever going to the gala. I can’t believe Princess Celestia actually invited me.”

Twilight was so proud of her, but suddenly, the doors burst wide open, and there was Spike looking a little droopy, and in his claw he clutched a keeled and withered flower.

He walked past the two ponies miserably and then began to banging his head against the wall going “Why! Why! Why! Why!”

The ponies felt they knew what was wrong.

“Rarity rejected you?” asked Starlight.

Spike only sighed heavily as he recounted the events from moments ago.

With the Grand Galloping Gala coming, Spike decided that this year he would ask Rarity to be his date, and with good reason: He had been doing a lot of thinking; his feelings for Rarity only seemed to grow and grow over the years, and now he didn’t wish to fight it anymore. Though he was a baby considered to dragons, from the ponies’ ways, he was pretty much as old as they were, maybe just younger by no more than five whole years.

He thought perhaps, he and Rarity could… give it a try; start dating to really see if they could work out together, and given Rarity’s hard history of putting up with stallions whom she liked, but turned out to be disgraceful, or simply did not reciprocate her feelings back… what did she have to lose by saying No?

Spike got up his courage, and he spent the morning helping Rarity, knowing how busy it was for her to make gowns and fancy outfits for the ball, when he finally confessed to her…

“Rarity… you know I like you, right?”

She giggled,“Oh, Spike, I’ve always known. You know that. Oh, but you are just the sweetest when you are acting shy.

Why do you ask?”

He hesitated, and sweated bullets, but he finally managed to show her the expensive flower that he bought, which cost him his entire stash of gems he had been saving.

“Rarity, will you be my date to the Grand Galloping Gala?”

Rarity was surprised, and blinked once deeply,“Spike…”

“Look, I know this sounds awkward, but I have to try. Rarity, you know I’m crazy about you, and… do you think maybe… we could… really try and go at it; I mean… on a real date?”

At first Rarity didn’t know what to say,“Oh, Spike… I’m… really flattered.”

He thought this was a good sign and his eyes lit up with hope.

“However…”

Uh-oh! That one word already froze him on the inside with fear…

“…I’m afraid I cannot accept.”

Spike could feel tears coming,“But… why?”he asked trying to hide his disappointment“Don’t you like me?”

“Oh, yes… I like you very much, and you are very sweet… but what I imply is, I like you as a sweet friend. You mean much to me, Spike, but… well, I’m afraid I just do not see us dating.”

The flower wilted in Spike’s grip“I see…”

“I’m so sorry to disappoint you.”

“Nah, nah… it’s fine, really.

Um… I need to get back and help Twilight, okay?”

Then he just ran off.

Spike continued to bang his head going, “Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot…!”

Twilight held him with her magic to stop him giving himself brain damage. “I’m sorry, Spike.” she said to him, “I know it’s disappointing.”

Starlight agreed, and didn’t sympathize with Rarity’s rejecting him, “She knows you like her, and then just rejects you? What’s with that?”

“It’s okay…” said Spike “She wants to be just friends; I guess I can accept that.” He then felt very tired and decided to take a nap, while Twilight and Starlight felt sorry for him, but proud that he was at least trying to get over it.

“Think maybe we should go talk with Rarity?” asked Starlight.

“I don’t know…” said Twilight “I mean, I don’t think it’s all that nice to reject someone who poured their heart out, but if Rarity made her decision, and Spike accepted, I guess there’s no real need to interfere.”

Starlight was not so sure.

Act 6: Crime and Extreme Punishment

Author's Note

The ending of this chapter may seem a little rushed, but I've got to keep the word limit acceptable so I can post it on Deviantart

Apparently, you can't submit text docs over 10,000 words long, or their system can't handle it and you get an error every time

So it looks like my word limit rule has solid ground after all

Act 6: Crime and Extreme Punishment

ACT SIX

Inuyasha and friends made it back to Kaede’s village and explained to him of what they had witnessed.

“I see, he simply just collapsed and his eyes were as dark as night?” the elderly priestess asked “I fear that your friend had fallen to the powers of a curse, and a most dreadful one at that.”

“We know all that already.” said Inuyasha. He wasn’t trying to be rude, he was still pretty shaken by Nobunaga’s death himself, and still secretly peeved that Sesshomaru got away.

Kagome held up her jar of jewel shards, “Even the sacred jewel couldn’t work. Whatever it was that had him, it was as if it didn’t want him to be healed.”

Kaede was most disturbed to hear that, “The fragments of the Sacred Jewel of the Four Souls has the power to do unspeakable wonders, but this is the first time I have ever heard of the power being rejected.”

Shippo was still silent and motionless. He was still all upset and frightened about what happened to Nobunaga.

Kagome comforted him, “You okay?”

“I’m just worried…” whimpered Shippo “What if what happened to Nobunaga happens to me… or any of us?”

“He’s right.” said Inuyasha “It could happen again. How do we know it hasn’t happened to other people already?”

Shippo cried in fear and held Kagome tightly for comfort. Kagome was very annoyed with Inuyasha, and she pulled his ear forcefully, “HOW CAN YOU BE SO IDIOTIC!!” she shouted.

Inuyasha picked in his ear, “While I still have one good ear…” he grumbled “I’m just saying we still don’t what that was that got him. I’ve seen deaths before, but that was the strangest.”

“Inuyasha is correct.” agreed Kaede “Much I don’t understand it myself; I fear we haven’t seen heard the last of this mysterious force.”

Shippo felt more worried than ever, but Kagome hugged him warmly, “I won’t let it happen to you. I’d miss you too much.”

Shippo felt a little bit better and smiled at her.

Kagome then excused herself, “I have to go home. I’m sure I have a lot of homework to catch up on.”

Inuyasha sighed, “I don’t think I’ll ever understand that world she comes from.”

Kagome teased him, “I doubt you’d understand what any world is like if some strange creatures dropping in from it.”

He growled softly.

Meanwhile, Princess Tsuyu was playing with Hiyoshimaru in the palace garden. “Come back here you silly thing?” she cooed as she chased him to a tree. Naturally, the little monkey leapt up the limbs and tasingly danced at her from up high.

Tsuyu could only smile up at him, while her husband watched her from the deck, and sipped his sake tea. He was glad his wife seemed happier these past few days since Nobunaga died.

Little did any of them realize they were being watched…!

A mysterious, dark figure was observing them all from the roof of the palace. He sighed softly, and then began to slowl fade away like a ghost…

…Just as the Princess looked up where he was standing, just in time to see him fade away entirely. She gawked way up at the roof looking for whatever, or whoever it was she saw.

“Princess…?” Lord Kimo called, and he dashed out to his wife “What worries you?”

Tsuyu continued to look up at the roof, not even blinking her eyes positive she saw someone, “I thought.. I had seen…” she looked all over but could see nothing, “…Never mind.”

Hiyoshimaru leapt down from the tree, grabbing a little flower along his way. He landed on Tsuyu’s shoulder and put the flower in her hair, which she smiled at him for and pecked his little face.

However, that dark creature she saw, appeared way up in the skies above the palace. His face was hidden off screen, but a second creature, seemingly darker and more mysterious than he himself, appeared before him and placed a dark hand over his shoulder.

The creature spoke in a very unusual noise, like a hissing, errie winds.

“I understand…” the first creature responded “I know what I must do.”

His colleague hissed in that dark language at him again.

“I am aware of this, I shall not forget.” replied the first

The second creature then vanished out of sight leaving his collegaue to flying about through the skies and looking down over the lands below.

In the Digi-Destined’s verse…

Davis was rushed to the hospital imedeatley, and you can bet, his mother and his sister were devatsated to hear what happened to him when Kari had hit him.

“You just punched him, and he passed out?!” cried Jun.

Kari looked really frigthened and ashamed with herself. TK tried to hold her to comfort her, but she winced away from him.

Tai appraoched Jun, “Try to calm down. It’s not going to help if we all lose it.”

Just could barely hold her tears back for her brother, and Tai hugged her softly letting her rest her head on his shoulder.

Everyone feel silent and still all feeling really bad for Davis, but even moreso for Ex-Veemon. He wouldn’t be coming back at all, that was for sure. Izzy ran complete Digital Disagnostics, and found no trace of Ex-Veemon’s data anywhere. There was nothing left to reconfigure.

Davis’ D3 and D-Terminal were both still blank; completely dead, but that was the least of their problems.

Wormon glared angrily over at Patamon, and Patamon could feel Wormon’s building wrath for him for being the one who sent Ex-Veemon to his death!

Davis’ mom came out with the doctor. She looked pretty upset too.

“How is he?” asked Ken, but judging from Mrs. Motomiya’s building devastation, it didn’t look good, and the doctor confirmed it. “His vital signs are slowly droping, and as for his eyes… I’ve never seen anything like it before.”

Everyone began to feel worse and worse, especially Kari. “Can’t you help him?” she asked softly.

“I only wish I could…” replied the doctor “But like I said; I’ve never seen symptoms like these before. This makes it impossible to know what to try on him. It could probably make things worse for him, but I’ll do all I can for him.”

The doctor allowed everyone to see Davis, but only for a few minutes.

“He looks so pale.” said Gatomon.

Davis just lay there in bed, very still and he had a respirator over his mouth breathing more air into him to keep him stable.

“My poor baby.” cried his mom “You don’t suppose… he’s doing this purposely; like he’s trying to get away from me for getting on his back?”

Nobody knew how to answer her. “It’s possible…” said Matt “But it’s really hard to say. So I don’t think we should be blaming each other.”

“I wouldn’t say that exactly.” said a familiar voice.

Everyone turned round and saw Young Gennai, and he didn’t look very pleased.

“Gennai, when did you get here?” asked Mimi, “I’d rather not explain that, especially considering why I’ve come.” He then looked over at Kari and TK, “I’m here to take your Digivices.”

Kari and TK’s eyes widened.

“Take their Digivices?” cried Patamon.

“What for?” added Gatomon.

Gennai had explained how he and the four guardians of the Digital World heard of the dysfunction occurring with the Digi Destined, despite it being petty, things got way out of hand when Titamon began to attack the Primary Village, especially how Kari and TK and behaved, as well as Patamon for sending Ex-Veemon to his doom.

“It has become quite obvious to me as well as to the guardians that TK and Kari are no longer capable of representing the forces of Hope and Light. I am here to take their Digivices.

Their days as Digi Destined are no more.”

A long hush fell over everyone, and then Gennai held out his hand for the Digivices.

“No! I won’t!” snapped TK “You can’t make me, and besides we don’t even know if it was really Kari who did this to Davis.”

Gennai sighed “Even if Davis were not in critical condition, that still does not excuse that you and Patamon are responsible for destroying Ex-Veemon.

Now, don’t make this any harder than it is.”

Kari had tears in her eyes as she slowly complied and placed her D3 in Gennai’s hand.

“Kari.” sobbed Gatomon.

TK still refused, “I won’t do it!” he cried.

“Please don’t make him!” added Patamon.

Gennai didn’t like it any more than he did, but he had his orders from the gaurdians, “Give it to me.”

“TK… just do it.” Matt shamefully said.

His brother really hesitated, but he softly handed Gennai his D3.

“That will be all.” Gennai said and he walked out of the room, down the hall, and vanished in a pixelating light, and no sooner had he gone did Gatomon and Patamon begin to glow and fade away.

“Gatomon!”

“Patamon, No!”

Their Digimon looked at them tearfully,

“Goodbye, TK…!”

“Kari… I’ll never forget you!”

Then they were gone.

Kari broke down and began to cry softly, and TK held her softly, feeling much like crying himself.

All the other Digimon couldn’t believe this was happening.

Tai and Matt walked up to their siblings and held them tightly.

All the others didn’t know how much more horrible things could get. All they could hope for now was that Davis would get better and maybe they could all work something out…

Unfortunately, he didn’t get better…!

A week had passed, and his vitals grew more and more unstable and weak.

Before anyone knew it, the Digi Destined, their Digimon, even TK and Kari along with the school soccer team were gathered at Davis’ funeral; just standing by the closed casket.

Ken was especially upset, not just that he lost his best human friend, but because he blamed TK’s wish for this. “I was worried this would happen.” he whispered sadly to Yolei. “First I wished my brother away and now this…”

“Shh… easy… just take it easy.” Yolei cried as she held her sobbing boyfriend.

“I can’t take it, Yolei.” he sobbed “I can’t…”

Wormon was so heartbroken for Ken.

Davis’ mother and Jun were the most devastated, and felt they would never get over this.

Easily, it was Kari who felt extremely guilty, feeling it was larlegy her doing that killed Davis, and it was!

Now that Davis was gone, and pretty much no longer on the market for eligible girls, she deleted the webpage she made but spent a lot of time in her room, alone feeling all upset.

Davis was gone…

Gatomon was gone…

She could never go back to the Digital world…

“Why is all this happening to me?” she kept asking “All I wanted to do was help a friend.”

In the Titan’s world…

Things were not going well for Beast Boy when his trial began. It was small, no jury, not many spectators.

The Titans were all present and actually representing him, and then there was Terra.

The Titans couldn’t believe their eyes.

“It’s really her.” Robin whispered.

She looked their way, and felt really distraught upon seeing them, but she didn’t her best to ignore them, pretending as if they she had never seen them before.

Starfire went over to her, “Friend, Terra… it is you? You have really returned.”

In order to keep up her act, Terra once again faked amnesia, “Sorry, but you’ve got the wrong girl.”

Starfire was shocked, and the other Titans were confused.

“You do not remember me?” Starfire asked.

“No, we’ve never met.”

Jackie and Jillian were there because Jackie’s mother was a lawyer and representing Terra and the Murakami school.

The two girls stepped in front of Starfire and snarked at her,

“Hey, back off!” Jackie growled.

“Stay on your own side, Star freak!” snapped Jillian.

“My name is Star… Fire…”

Robin came up to her and calmed her, and brought her back over to the Titans’ side of the courtroom, but they couldn’t stop staring at her.

“Can you stop looking at me, please?” Terra sneered at them.

Jackie’s mother, Jane, assured her “Don’t worry about them. I can handle all this myself. I haven’t lost a case yet. We’ll win.”

This worried Terra deeply. She already felt bad enough for lying to the Titans to keep her secrets and her normal life safe, but if she actually won the case… she was told that Beast Boy would go to jail for a long time, and she didn’t really want that, but she had no idea what else to do without risking anything.

“Are you okay?” Jillian asked.

“I’m fine.” she said and she made up another lie by touching her stomach, “Just feeling a little strange.”

“Don’t you worry.” said Jackie “When this is over you can get an abortion.”

Hearing that word made Terra feel extreme guilt deep down, but now wasn’t the time to worry about it.

As for the Titans, they were softly conversing with each other about the girl.

“It looks and sounds just like her.” said Cyborg “But how can she not remember us.”

Robin remembered what Beast Boy had told him, “She didn’t want to remember us, and didn’t want to come back.”

“If that’s true…” said Raven “Then she does remember us, but she’s lying to hide her past from others.”

The Titans could barely contemplate all this, but they were starting to understand why Beast Boy had been so upset lately.

However, there was still the matter of the rape and stalking case, and soon the judge arrived to begin the procedure.

“Silence in my courtroom.” The judge declared, and everyone took their seats. “Bring in the defendant.”

Beast Boy was brought out in chains by the bailiffs, and still wearing the anti-morphing collar. The first he saw was Terra, and she looked back at him with a nervous expression while he looked at her furiously.

“It’s end of the line for you.” Jackie called to him.

“Yeah, you’re toast, Bust Boy!” mocked Jillian.

The judge banged his gavel, “Ladies, quiet please!”

The girls sat down, and the trial began. The judge viewed the case, “Harassment, malicious behavior, assault, and rape. I must say, I am very surprised, especially seeing this coming from a superhero that helps to protect this city.”

Beast Boy felt a slight bit of flattery that at least the judge acknowledged him.

The trial proceeded, and Terra was called to the stand to plead her case.

“Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth so help you God?” the bailiff asked.

Terra hesitated a moment, feeling her guilt kicking in, “I swear.”

“Be seated.”

Jane asked questions, and Terra answered them explaining the story…

“Beast Boy thought I was someone he knew, even though we had never met before.”

Beast Boy felt every word coming from her mouth as a burning knife slashing at him.

“He followed me around to try and get me to remember things I never knew before in my life, and I finally had enough and told him to leave me in peace.”

“That’s not what you said!” Beast Boy growled in his thoughts “You told me “Things Change, the girl you want me to be is just a memory.”

But he just couldn’t find it in him to blurt this out, knowing it would harm her normal life. Of course this nobility didn’t help him at all.

“And even after he agreed to quit stalking you, he ran into you again?” asked Jane.

“Yes.” replied Terra “He gave me a hard time. He called me selfish, cruel, and mocked me relentlessly, and then he just punched me. That’s when we fell into an alley, and he raped me.”

Beast Boy felt crosser than ever, and the Titans looked over at him with concern, because he still refused to provide much proof for the case.

“No further questions.” said Jane, and she took her seat, and Robin stood to begin questioning.

“What are you going to do?” Cyborg asked.

“Well, from the sounds of it, I think I’m going to have to try and discredit her.”

Beast Boy felt his heart skip a beat, but he wasn’t permitted to speak up, or even stand up for that, and the bailiffs held him down.

Robin began his questioning “Terra… or if that’s what you’re name is.”

“You can call me that if you want.”

Robin could already see the anxiety in her eyes and in the sound of her voice, but he decided to take it slow. “I’d like to show you something, your honor.” and he passed the judge a photograph of the Titans taken some time ago, when Terra was part of the team.

The judge compared the picture, of Terra, to the girl on the stand. “I see… the resemblance is uncanny.”

Jackie and Jillian exchanged confused looks, while Terra felt her nerves stinging.

Robin then showed the picture to Terra directly, “Do you deny that this could be yourself in this picture.”

Terra observed the picture of herself and the Titans standing together, and it really struck her hard deep down. “I… admit she looks a lot like me…

…No, that isn’t me.”

“Are you certain of this?” asked Robin.

“It is not me.”

Robin then looked back at Beast Boy “Before I continue, I must remind you that you under oath to tell the truth.”

Terra nodded nervously.

Robin continued “The defendant, Beast Boy, claims that what you really told him is and I quote: “Things Change, Beast Boy… the girl you want me to be is just a memory.”

Terra did her best to hide her nerves.

“Now if this is the case,” said Robin “That means that you DO in fact remember him and us, the Teen Titans, and that you are in fact the blonde girl in this photo.”

He didn’t mention about Slade and the crimes she committed, not wanting to hurt her.

“I didn’t tell him that.” Terra lied “I simply told him to leave me alone and quit stalking me. I also told him that “Maybe your friend is still out there… I hope you find her.”

Cyborg scanned her with his wrist-com and whispered ot Raven and Starfire “He nerves are going through the roof. She’s lying.”

This confirmed to them all that this girl was indeed their Terra, and it explained more of Beast Boy’s misery and insanity.

“We must do something!” said Star.

“How?” asked Raven “We can’t prove that it’s her. We have no physical evidence.”

The judge banged his gavel, “Quiet on the defense!”

Beast Boy was growing more irritable by the second. The way things were going it seemed that either he would ruined, or Terra would be ruined.

Robin asked Terra “If as you say you are not the girl in this photo, can you subtantiate your whereabouts at the time this photo was taken?”

Naturally, Terra could not prove anything. Even if she came up with a good story, just her word on it wouldn’t be enough.

Robin took her silence as the answer of “No”

“No further questions.” said Robin.

Terra was asked to step down, and Beast Boy was to take the stand.

“Go get him, Mom.” Jackie whispered to her mother.

Jane winked at her daughter, and Terra felt and looked worried, much to her friends’ confusion.

“Mr. Brat Boy…” said Jane.

“That’s BEAST BOY!” he thundered at her making her wince.

“There is no need to get excited.” said the judge.

Jillian snickered from her seat.

Jane cleared her throat, “You claim this young lady is someone you knew?”

Beast Boy looked at Terra, and he had no choice especially being under oath, “I don’t claim… I know she’s my… or rather almost.” he paused “Look, I know she’s my friend.”

Jackie and Jillian looked disgusted at what he had just said.

“I see…” said Jane “She claims she does not know you, and has never met you before. How do you respond to this?”

Beast Boy looked over at Terra again, as if he was trying to apologize since he had no choice, “She was lying. She only pretended to have no memory of me or the Teen Titans.”

“Can you prove this?” asked Jane.

“No, I don’t have any physical evidence.”

“Tell me, you stalked this girl because you thought she was your friend?”

“I was trying to help her remember, but that was before I found out she already remembered.”

Jane found this most confusing, “So you claim she remembers you, and she says she doesn’t remember you and told you to leave her alone, and why did you not stop stalking her?”

Beast Boy was losing his patience. He had a feeling this woman was trying to make him look like a real rapist and homicidal maniac. He really didn’t wish to answer, but the judge informed him, “You have been asked a question, young man… you are obligated to answer.”

“I did stop stalking her.” said Beast Boy, “She did tell me to leave her alone, but what she told was… “Things Change… the girl I wanted her to be is just a memory.”

A hush fell the courtroom, Jackie and Jillian were really growing annoyed with all this.

“She told me that, which confirmed she IS the girl I knew, but she didn’t want to come back to me because she wanted to live a normal life and forget her past.

I left her alone as best I could after that, but it seemed that wherever I went she somehow showed up.”

Jane didn’t feel too moved by any of this due to lack of evidence, “And did you or did you, or did you not punch her in the face and then force yourself on her?”

Beast Boy bolted upright “WHAT KIND OF A (BLEEPING) QUESTION IS THAT?!!!”

The judge shouted back at him, “SIT DOWN!! And you are to refrain from raising your voice again lest I find you in contempt.”

Beast Boy sat down, panting angrily much to the Titans’ worrisome, and Terra’s deep distraught.

“You sonava bitch!” snarled Jackie!

“Lock him up!” shouted Jillian “That creep’s as guilty as he is a bastard!”

“ORDER!!” shouted the judge as he banged his gavel hard “There will be no more interruptions!”

He waited until the room was quiet, “You will answer the question.”

Beast Boy had no choice, and he explained everything, including how he had saved Terra from being assaulted by three punks in the street. “As a superhero I’m obligated

He did hit Terra, “Only because she hit me first while I scorned her for being selfish and cold, and we began to fight in the street, we fell into the abandoned store house…”

“And that’s when you raped her?” asked Jane.

“I didn’t rape her!” snapped Beast Boy “If you want to know the truth… she made the first moves. She came onto me.”

Jackie and Jillian were totally steamed and wanted to march over there and pound the living daylight out of him, but they remained quiet, not wanting to make more trouble, but they noticed Terra was quivering softly, as if it was the truth they had just heard.

However, with no evidence, no way to prove it, that was just it.

“No further questions.” said Jane and she sat down.

“Would the defense like to question the defendant?” asked the judge.

“Yes, your honor.” replied Robin “Few questions…”

He approached Beast Boy and spoke to him gently, “Beast Boy, when you were grieving after Terra broke up with you, why didn’t you just move on and let go of things?”

Beast Boy’s features hardened “Because that’s all I’ve ever done; had to let go and move on, even if it means I lose something I love and never get back… like I have all my life.”

The Titans were confused, not knowing his full origin story. Terra was the only one in the room who knew the truth.

Starfire then stood “If you were truly grieving, why did you not come to us, your friends?”

The judge told her to sit down…

“It’s okay…” said Robin “That was my next question.”

Beast Boy didn’t have to think twice about answer, “I didn’t go to you guys because you didn’t believe me when I said Terra was back, and you also told me to just let go and move on, you scolded me… YOU SCORNED ME…!!” he glared furiously at Raven “AND YOU… YOU TREATED ME LIKE I WAS YOUR PERSONAL PUNCHING BAG!!!”

“Beast Boy…!” shouted the judge, but Beast Boy continued to thunder mercilessly at the titans.

“SOME (BLEEPING) FRIENDS YOU TURNED OUT TO BE!! YOU DIDN’T CARE ABOUT MY FEELINGS… YOU DIDN’T CARE ABOUT ME… NO ONE IN THIS CITY CARED ABOUT ME!!!

YOU’RE ALL A BUNCH OF ASSHOLES!!!”

“BAILIFS… DETAIN THE DEFENDANT!” snarled the judge and the two big cops tackled Beast Boy down and shocked him with their tasers, and he quieted down, groaning in pain.

The Titans couldn’t believe how hostile and angry Beast Boy just acted. “No further questions.”

The judge sighed, “I think I’ve heard and seen more than enough already.

Judging from what I have seen, and heard, it appears that this case could go in any direction. However, due to the lack of physical evidence or substantial proof on the defendant’s case… I must rule in favor of the plaintiff.”

Both Beast Boy and Terra felt shocked, while Jane and the girls cheered, and Jane stuck out her hand to shake Terra’s but she didn’t move or even look her way.

The Titans all looked worried.

“Order please!” snapped the Judge. Everyone quieted down, and he looked at Beast Boy “I judge you guilty as charged. Such a charge-- rape, assault, harassment, as well as abrasive behaviour-- is punishable by a sentencing of 18 to 30 years in prison.

The girls looked hopeful.

“However…” the judge declared holding up a document “Before the trial began I received a filed waiver by the Teen Titans declaring a plea of insanity on the defendant.”

“What?!” snapped Beast Boy, and he looked at the others.

“Sorry, man.” said Cyborg “It’s all we could do.”

Starfire look remorsefully at him, “You are not well, and we feel you need much professional help to recover from your illness.”

“But I’m not insane… I was telling the truth.” cried Beast Boy.

“I’m sorry, Beast Boy…” said the judge “But after what I have just heard in this case, as well as your continuing and baffling behaviour, I am inclined to agree with your, now, former teammates.

I hereby sentence you to the Jump City Mental Institution until sometime you can recover from this insanity and rejoin society as a respectable person, and I hereby declare that the plaintiff shall receive compensated payment of twenty thousand dollars.

I believe that concludes our business here.” he banged his gavel “Court is adjourned. Take him away.”

The bailiffs grabbed Beast Boy. “No!!” he cried “Let go of me! Don’t take me away!!”

All his shouting and tantrums earned him more zaps form the tasers, harder than ever until he was practically unconscious.

Tears were flowing down Starfire’s face as she watching him being zapped and hauled away.

Robin held her hand softly, but he too felt just as upset, “We have to let him go.” he said to the team “He needs help, and we’ve tried.”

Cyborg sighed softly, and Raven clenched her fists in anger, frustration, but a load of guilt. She never even got to try and apologize to him for acting on her demonic-period, but even she felt this was best for him.

As for Terra… she remained where she was, completely still and frozen with grief, even though her friends poked at her.

“Yo’ are you in there?” called Jackie.

“Come on! You just hit twenty thousand smackers!” added Jillian, but Terra still didn’t move and didn’t look the least bit happy. Her tears were sliding down her cheek and splashing softly down onto her motionless hands.

Jane was most surprised “Usually my clients are jumping for joy.”

The girls helped Terra up to her feet and tried to escort her out, but she walked out on her own accord, not wanting to be around anyone right now.

The Titans saw her walk off, and while it was extremely tempting to confront her for lying, they knew she was upset enough, and she had enough pain to deal with.

Even though they were heroes, and supposed to stand FOR justice, the judge’s decision was final, and unless they could come up with positive proof, nothing could change anything.

All that week, Beast Boy sat in padded, windowless room in the Mental Institution, still wearing that collar so he couldn’t morph. The staff didn’t allow him to come to dinner with the other patients or interact with any of them, feeling he was much too dangerous for social contact.

Instead they brought his meals to him, which consisted of mostly meaty meals, and chicken drumsticks. “I’m a vegetarian!” he would protest, but the staff refused to listen, resorting him to just eating the plain buns on the dinner trays and nothing else.

This made the nights extremely uncomfortable, and he would lay there on his padded floor, starving and miserable.

One night, the doctor knocked on his door, “Hey kid… you got some visitors.” the nurse called into his room “It’s the Titans; they want to talk to you.”

“(Bleep) them. I’m not interested.”

The nurse was used to patients rejecting it, so he allowed the Titans to come forth, outside the locked door to the room.

“Beast Boy…” Robin said to him, but he wouldn’t even look at them.

“Friend…” cried Starfire “Please, we have come to see you. It has been most difficult for us to think of you in here, by yourself.”

Cyborg shook his head, “Not helping, Star.”

Beast Boy slowly turned to show them his infuriated look and pointed with his finger, “Go… away…!”

Raven knew what she was doing was probably dangerous, but she used her powers to pass right through the door. “It’s kind of warm in here.” she said.

“Didn’t I say leave me alone?” he sneered softly at her, not even looking at her.

“No, you said “Go away” said Raven “I’m not going until you hear me out.”

There was a long silence, and Raven finally explained how she was on her period, and she finally understood how bad she had been treating him. “I’m really sorry, Beast Boy, and I’m sorry you’re stuck in here.”

He snickered softly, “You’re sorry… well… I guess everything’s fine now.

Do me a favor and get out before you make things worse.”

Raven sighed, and magically walked back through the door. She shook her head “He’s just not getting any better.”

The Titans all felt sorry for Beast Boy, and Robin looked at the nurse, “We’re doing all we can.” she said “But many of our patients just don’t get better, not even with time.

I think you better start thinking of hiring a new recruit for your team.”

Robin was hoping it wouldn’t come to that, “Maybe you’re right.”

“Dang…” said Cyborg.

Starfire felt like crying, “No can replace our Beast Boy.”

“I said MAYBE she’s right.” said Robin “I don’t like it any more myself, but we just may have to.”

“We should give it some time and thought.” said Raven.

The Titans all walked off and the nurse followed them leaving Beast Boy alone in his room, sulking himself to sleep on the floor.

As the sun set over Jump City, Terra was walking alone in the streets. She hadn’t been herself all week. She stopped going to school, yet still wore her uniform every day, without her tie. She didn’t even collect that big compensation money the court awarded her. She felt she just couldn’t take it, knowing that Beast Boy was suffering because of the lies she told.

She was also still pregnant. She had not gotten an abortion or even thought of it since the day of the trial. All she could think of was Beast Boy and only him!

“Hey…!” Jackie called as she and Jillian dashed up to her.

“What is up with you…?!” Jillian asked sternly “You haven’t called us. You don’t want to hang out. You didn’t even accept the money Jackie’s mom won for you, and why haven’t you filed for abortion yet?”

“SHUT UP!!!” Terra shouted. He friends winced at her as if they had just seen a monster. “I don’t want to think about all that right now.” and she ran off sobbing softly leaving her friends most disturbed.

“I think its official…” said Jackie “She ACTUALLY has feelings for that punk.”

Jillian felt sick to her stomach, “You don’t think she... really DID screw with him herself?”

“EWWWW…!!”

Terra ran down the street a few ways, and suddenly she could see the mental hospital building up ahead, and visiting hours were still open.

Her insides were shaking with guilt and nerves of regret knowing Beast Boy was locked up in there all by himself because of her. Though she knew this most likely wouldn’t end well, she had to see him and try to talk to him.

Beast Boy was looking a little pale due to lack of being in the sunlight for a while, and he just down in the corner of his room where he felt most comfortable, but hardly felt like getting up. He hadn’t eaten much or gotten much exercise since the trial.

The nurse knocked on his door telling him he had another visitor.

Beast Boy only groaned miserably feeling a bit too tired to complain verbally, until he heard her voice…!

“Beast Boy…”

His eyes bulged and he slowly turned to look at the small square hole in the door. “You!!” he thundered.

Terra winced.

His eyes narrowed squarely on her, “You sure have some nerve coming here!”

Terra felt deeply upset and ashamed.

Meanwhile, the Titans were walking through town, silent and rather down in the dumps.

“I cannot stop thinking sadly about Beast Boy.” said Starfire “I wish he had not to suffer alone in that empty room… and all because Terra had fibbed.”

Robin felt very frustrated that he actually let Terra get away with all that lying. “If the courts find out that she lied, she’ll get in real trouble.”

“I don’t think it matters much though,” said Raven. “Without proof we’re stuck, and besides, we agreed Beast Boy needs help.”

Cyborg sighed “I never saw anyone so miserable. He really thinks we don’t care about him, or that people don’t respect him.”

They passed by a window display of all the goods, that had Teen Titan’s merchandise in the window, or rather it seemed to have only Beast Boy items in the window while all the other spots for the merchandise of the other titans stood empty.

The store manager did come along with a big box marked “Trash” and he began to scoop all the Beast Boy merchandise into the box saying, “No one’s ever going to buy this, especially since that little freak is in the looney bin.”

The Titans sighed believing people only didn’t like Beast Boy for the trial. It was even still on the front page of the newspapers in every newsstand:

“TEEN TITAN GONE CRACKERS!”

“How did this story even get out?” Raven asked. The others didn’t know, and it didn’t help anyway.

Suddenly, as they were passing by an alley way, Cyborg’s wrist-com activated and began to blink and beep.

“What is it?” asked Robin.

Cyborg checked, “I’m getting an electronic signal… coming from in there.” He pointed at the door to the abandoned store house, which was still all boarded up.

“Is this not the place where Beast Boy and Terra… um… did the thing?” asked Starfire. No one answered, but they all went through the loose door and into the building.

“Look!” cried Raven, and she pointed at a Titan’s Communicator on the floor.

Cyborg picked it up, “It’s Beast Boy’s… We never found it on him.” he brushed the dust off it and saw the red recording light was still going after all this time. “This thing’s been recording for a whole week now?”

The communicator was rather dusty due to not being moved from the filthy floor for all that time, but it still worked, and Cyborg just had to play back what it got from the beginning.

The first images he saw make his eyes bulge wide, “Yo’, check it out!”

The others saw the images… of Beast Boy and Terra on the floor of the store and gazing deeply into each other’s eyes, and Terra bent down placing her lips over his.

Then… it got pretty steamy as Terra sat up and removed her clothes.

The Titans’ just couldn’t look away and continued to watch.

“Harder! Faster!” Terra moaned with joy.

Cyborg finally gave in, and shut the com closed. He and the other four Titans were panting stressfully at what they had just seen.

“What the hell was all that?!” asked Raven.

“Either that was a porn show, or… I don’t know what else.” said Cyborg.

Robin snatched the com from him, “This clears Beast Boy entirely; he really DIDN’T rape Terra.”

Starfire felt really down, “Then that means our friend has truly been convicted unjustly!”

“Come on!” said Robin “We’re going back to the hospital.”

Everyone agreed and dashed out of the store.

Meanwhile, the nurse had left Beast Boy and Terra alone to talk, but the door stayed locked.

Beast Boy was growing angrier by the second. “Why…!” he sneered at her “How could you do this to me?!”

“I don’t know, okay! I don’t know!” cried Terra “So many things happened. They found out I was pregnant and they just assumed things.

How could I possibly tell them the truth?”

Beast Boy glared at her hiss panting at hard at her “So… I’M the one who has to take the blame? I’m the one who has to lick up all the crap?! I’M THE ONE WHO HAS TO BE SEEN AS INSANE LUNATIC IN THIS SHITHOLE LOCKDOWN?!!”

Terra backed away with tears of fright and shame in her eyes.

“How could you, Terra?!” Beast Boy cried “We agreed… we were going to try and work it all out, but that wasn’t enough for you was it!

You just sat there in that courtroom and told nothing but a string of lies and made me look to be a rapist and nutcase!”

“I didn’t want this, okay!” cried Terra “It was Jackie and Jillian who suggested I press the charges, and so did my school. I had no choice, or I’d have to reveal my secrets!”

“Oh, you’re breaking my heart!” Beast Boy growled at her being completely unsympathetic.

“You agreed not to tell anyone about me!” she snapped at him “And you almost did in court!”

“I WAS UNDER OATH!!” shouted Beast Boy “I had to tell the truth, unlike you! You also notice I didn’t tell them about you and Slade huh?!”

Hearing that name struck Terra hard like a huge blow.

“I guess it didn’t matter anyway!” he continued to growl at her “You got what you wanted! You’re secrets are still safe… even if it means I’M STUCK IN THIS PADDED ROOM!!!”

Terra held her head, unable to take any more of this. However, a doctor, the nurse, and two strong men, having heard enough of Beast Boy’s screams had come to subdue him.

“Stay back.” the doctor cautioned Terra as he and his team burst into Beast Boy’s room, and the strong men held him down!

“LET ME GO!! GET OFF ME!!” he screamed.

“Relax!” the doctor yelled “Calm down!”

Beast Boy continued to fuss about much to Terra’s aching heart.

The doctor helped his men hold him down and then yelled at the nurse “Stick him!”

The nurse nodded and held up a hypodermic needle to sedate Beast Boy. She had a hard time getting close, but managed to get in and hold his arm steady.

Suddenly, there was a huge flash before Beast Boy’s face “Uhn…!” he groaned, and he fell completely flat and silent.

“What the heck was that?” one of the men asked.

“You saw that flash too?” asked the other.

At least Beast Boy was quiet now, “Good job, nurse.” said the doctor “Gee, that sedative really works fast.”

The nurse looked up, “But… I haven’t even injected him.”

“What?”

Terra tried to move in closer to see what was happening when the Titans came along.

“What are you doing here?” Raven sneered at Terra.

Terra was too stressed out to answer.

“Beast Boy?!” cried Starfire.

“What happened?” asked Robin.

The doctor was confused “He was having a fit. We tried to sedate him and he just collapsed.”

Cyborg moved to get in closer, but the two men blocked his way.

“Don’t go near him.”

“He could rise up and attack in a fit.”

Cyborg just picked them both up off the ground and shoved them aside, “Out of my way!”

“Please, don’t!” cried the doctor.

“It’s okay…!” snapped Robin “He knows what he’s doing.”

Cyborg softly approached Beast Boy and softly touched him “Yo’ B’… you alright?”

Beast Boy didn’t respond. Didn’t open his eyes, and hardly made a sound except for a low-toned soft breathing.

Cyborg felt his hand to Beast Boy’s face, he felt a little warm. “BB?” he called softly, and then moved his fingers to pries his eye open, “Whoa!” he cried as he winced back “What the hell…?”

“What? What is it?” asked Robin.

“Take a look at his eyes!”

He softly pried Beast Boy’s eyes open again making everyone gasp and gawk in shock. “His eyes!” cried Starfire “They are… empty!”

Terra never saw anything so horrifying and mysterious.

“I don’t understand!” said the doctor as he examined Beast Boy’s eyes more closely.

“Hold on. Let me try something.” said Raven, and she moved in closer and placed her hand to Beast Boy’s forehead. She then closed her eyes and concentrated hard as her hand glowed in dark aura.

Everyone leaned in anxious to know what she was doing, and suddenly, Raven’s eyes snapped open and she looked very shocked!

“What is it?” cried Terra.

Raven hesitated at first, but she finally answered, “His soul… it’s… gone!”

Everyone fell silent and in shock.

“Are you sure?” asked Robin.

Raven nodded, “I can’t connect his spirit to mine. It’s not there. It’s gone.”

“He is… dead?” asked Starfire.

Cyborg scanned Beast Boy with his wrist-com. “He’s still got vital signs. Heartrate slow, brain activity high, but he’s not conscious at all.”

The doctor and his team were most befuddled, “I’ve never seen anything like this.” said the doctor.

“Uh, oh…!” cried Cyborg “Vital signs are starting to drop.”

“Let’s get him to the med ward!” said the nurse. The strongmen agreed and scooped up the motionless body, carrying him away, but Raven shook her head saying it was pointless. “Without his soul, he’s not going to make it.”

Terra put her hands over her mouth, “No…” she cried softly.

Starfire’s tears began to fall, but neither she nor anyone said anything.

Beast Boy was in the med ward, but the doctor and nurse had no idea what to do with him after what they heard Raven said.

“I don’t get it…” said the nurse “How can you just lose your soul and still have vital functions?”

“I don’t know.” replied the doctor, and he looked into Beast Boy’s dark, empty eyes. “Even if we tried to stabilize him, it won’t matter if he really has lost his soul.”

“You don’t really think he has lost his soul, do you?” asked one of the men.

“Are you kidding? Considering the crazy things that go on in this city; what’s really impossible?”

It got really quiet in the room, and Beast Boy didn’t look so good. The nurse couldn’t help but take a peek in his dark eyes again, and she shuddered in fear, but nobody, not the staff, or even the Titans had the foggiest of what was happening to Beast Boy.

Regardless, his health did not improve, and he died.

The papers soon heard of this, and a new front page story read: “Teen Titan Dead in mental institution.”

The hospital received bad reputation upon hearing said story, but they remained in business after a pended investigation proved it wasn’t their fault that Beast Boy died.

Sad to say, the Titans were totally devastated. They had already buried Beast Boy’s body in a graveyard in a quiet part of Jump City, but they held no service for him.

Every single one of them was too upset with themselves to really think of anything tasteful or meaningful to say or do. Perhaps they felt his death was their doing. Perhaps they were just too upset by his mysterious demise that made it hard to come up with anything.

Whatever the reason, they were all pretty downhearted. Starfire couldn’t stop weeping, and Cyborg and Robin both felt their angers rising at cruel fate for taking their friend and teammate away. Even Raven’s tears showed, but she did her best not to break out sobbing.

Easily, it was Terra who had it the worst. “Beast Boy!” she sobbed over the monument stone. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry! It’s all my fault…!”

The others couldn’t argue with her, and while they still had Beast Boy’s communicator with the footage of her willingly sleeping with Beast Boy, which would consequently land Terra in a whole load of trouble with the law for committing perjury…

…They decided not to out her. It wouldn’t make a difference now, and everyone was in enough emotional traumas already; Terra especially. She felt she could never go back to school or any of her normal life with so much shame and guilt on her shoulders. Not to mention she was still pregnant with Beast Boy’s child.

This made her decision about that all the more easier. “I’m keeping the baby!” The Titans all gawked at her, and she touched her stomach. She had only been pregnant a few weeks, but her mind was made up. “I can’t take it anymore. Too many people are suffering because of my bad decisions, my lies!

I’m not going to let this baby growing inside me suffer either!”

“Um… technically, it’s not a baby yet.” said Raven “It’s just a fertilized egg that’s barely grown yet.”

The others all gawked at her awkwardly for knowing such things. “What? I read more than just storybooks.”

That didn’t change anything. “I’m keeping the baby no matter what anyone says. I don’t know if Beast Boy would want me to or not, but I’m keeping it.”

“You sure about that?” asked Cyborg “I mean, you way underage to become a mom, and how exactly are you going to get through nine whole months. A baby is very expensive, and you don’t even have a job.”

“Which is why WE shall help her every step.” Starfire cut in, and Robin nodded in agreement. Then he walked over to Terra, “I know things have been hard with you and all of us, but…” he just held out his hand hoping she’d take it and accept his offer, and she did accept the offer, but with a hug rather than a handshake.

She rested her head on his shoulder and cried softly. Robin could only hold her tightly letting her cry. This prompted Starfire to join in the hug to comfort Terra. She even remembered to hold her strength back. Cyborg joined in the group hug too, and Raven… she sighed, “Just this once.” and she joined in too.

Terra could only shed tears of woe but a slight hint of comfort.

In Equestria…

Two whole weeks, and nothing went right, and it all started when Fluttershy confronted Discord to admonish him for saying all those things to Spike about his friends not caring for him anymore.

“I hope you’re happy!” she scolded him.

“I do so love it when you’re angry.” Discord teased “It shows out the cuteness in your eyes.”

Fluttershy blushed softly, but then shook herself back to the subject, “The point is… you had to tell Spike all that stuff about his friends not liking him anymore that he’s gone; left us.”

“He did? Gosh, I didn’t think he’d take it that seriously. I was just playing around with him.”

Fluttershy felt aghast, “Telling him that his friends won’t care for him anymore isn’t what I call playing around.”

Discord felt a little ashamed feeling she was right, “Well, I didn’t mean for this to happen…” he paused “In fact… I DIDN’T make this happen. You and the others are the ones that acted mean to him. You’re the ones who drove him off.

This is YOUR mess, and I’ll be darned if I’m going to clean it up. You’re on your own for this one.”

He snapped his fingers and vanished out of sight, leaving Fluttershy to understand he was right; she and her friends were responsible for pushing Spike into leave. So it was up to them to try to make things right.

Twilight also got a small reprimanding, from Princess Celestia. She was well aware of what was going on with Spike and the girls, and she wrote Twilight a letter stating her unhappiness.

“Dear Twilight…

I write this to express my disappointment in you and your friends.

One of the most important things I ever taught you about friendship is that friends should understand one-another. Spike did make a few mistakes, but we all make mistakes some time.

Regardless, you and the others have done very wrong, and I expect you all to at least try and make it up with Spike. Should he continued to refuse your friendship, perhaps you should let him be and allow him to have his space.

Yours disappointedly: Princess Celestia.”

Twilight hated it when Celestia was upset with her, but then again she couldn’t blame her.

All those two weeks, she and the girls had been dropping by Spike’s cave, bringing him goods and food.

If the barrier was up they would call to him…

Twilight and Starlight brought Spike his basket bed and his blanket and pillows. “Here’s some things to make you feel more at home.” Twilight called to him. Then she and Starlight would leave hoping that Spike would at least take the things.

Applejack and Pinkie came alone with trays of baked apple pies and cupcakes for him to munch. “Here, Spike! Come and get it.” Applejack called.

Then they left.

Only after they had left did Spike poke his head through the mouth of the cave and see the items, and it was very hard to resist them, knowing the girls were just trying to suck up to him, but then again he really did miss the solid comforts of home, and eating only fish and seeds was getting rather boring.

So, he at least took the items with him into the cave, but he still refused to return to the ponies, and he had his reasons of not wanting to…!

If the barrier was down, meaning Spike was out, rather than go looking for him, they would bring him something with a little note attached to it.

Rainbow didn’t bring him anything, but just left a note saying:

“My wing is all better now, and I know you were just trying to help me and didn’t mean to hurt me in the first place.

I’m sorry for what I said about you.

Your friend: Rainbow Dash.”

Then there was Rarity, who came with a lovely quilt she had made from an expensive and shiny cornflower blue fabric, and on the top were well done pictures of herself and the rest of the ponies, Spike included.

Her letter was just as sweet.

"Spikey Wikey…

I made this for you, but every pony added what little bits they could. We all really miss you-- I miss you especially, and I’ve felt terrible for the things I have said.

I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us and come back to us.

Love: Rarity.”

Two of her tears fell onto the letter. It was really that sweet to her, and she prayed that Spike would take it to heart when she left it there.

Spike came home with more fish he had caught and a bucket full of crystal spring water for drinking.

So far he had been doing okay on his own the past two weeks, especially thanks to the gifts from his friends, but he still chose to remain on his own.

All those two weeks he had often thought of going back, but only to be constantly reminded of all the mean things the ponies said about him, and worse than that: he thought of Rarity rejecting him over petty reasons-- just because he was a dragon and she was a pony, and while she did have her personal preferences, that didn’t make it any better.

“No! This is how it has to be.” he said to himself “I need to learn to grow up, and be more on my own.”

He only said that to himself, but deep down he was feeling a bit woozy, miserable and hopeless.

“Ugh!!” he growled, and angrily let off a blaze of fire, not even watching where he was aiming, and set something ablaze near his cave that he hadn’t seen.

“WHOA!!” he cried and quickly doused the flames with his bucket of water. He saw Rarity’s blanket, and how it was now badly burned and half crisped. All the pictures were barely visible but identifiable.

“Oh, no…!” cried Spike “What have I done?!”

Then he saw the letter by the cave entrance, that hadn’t been hit by his flames. Reading it and seeing the tear stains on the paper made his own tears fell, and he looked back at the charred quilt.

Not only was it heartbreaking for him to see, but he felt that if Rarity found out about this… she’d really throw a fit. He knew her, and he could see it now!

“MY QUIILT!!” she shrieked “Spike, how could you! I poured my heart and soul to making that for you in hopes you could find it in your heart to forgive us all for hurting you, and you just BURN IT UP!!!”

She began to cry, and it was in vain that spike tried to explain it was just an accident.

“HOW COULD YOU BE SO CRUEL?!!” the other ponies all shouted.

Spike found himself spinning in darkness with the ponies all taunting and hooting at him.

“You leave me no choice, Spike!” sneered Twilight “I hereby banish you from Equestria… FOREVER!!”

Her horn glowed brightly and she prepared to blast him, and everything flashed before his eyes.

HA-POW!! “AA-UHN …!!” Spike cried, and he just collapsed on the ground by his cave. Rarity’s letter flew out of his hand and fluttered away along with wind.

Meanwhile, the ponies were all at Twilight’s castle lamenting their situation.

“Well aren’t we a bunch of meanies.” said Pinkie.

Applejack sighed “We gave Spike our food, our blankets, and everythin’ and he still won’t come back.”

Rainbow sighed, “I can’t believe he is being so incredibly stubborn. Even Rarity’s not that stuck up.”

“Ah…!” snapped Rarity. She would have balked at Rainbow for that, but she just didn’t have the heart, nor wanted to lose focus.

“Well, we’re all agreed on one thing,” said Twilight “We want Spike back, and not just because of the friendship mission.”

The others all nodded “But what can we do about it?” asked Starlight “I’ve been like Spike before, and when one carries a belly full of hate, a few simple words or gifts won’t change his mind .”

“But there has to be some way we can convince him.” said Fluttershy.

Suddenly, the friendship map stopped showing images of their cutie marks, just like that.

“What happened?” asked Pinkie.

They knew they couldn’t have solved the friendship problem because their cutie marks would have been glowing, not to mention Spike still hadn’t returned.

“This has never happened before.” said Twilight. She inspected the map, and it couldn’t be broken or malfunctioning; she would know if it were.

“I think we better go check on Spike right now.” suggested Fluttershy.

Twilight and the others could agree more, and they galloped off…

…and when they got to Spike’s cave, they saw the terrible sight.

Many of them just gawked at the sight of Spike lying perfectly still on the ground, and Twilight walked over and softly turned him over, and put her off to his neck, “He’s still alive…” she said.

The others all sighed in relief, but it was only short lived as Pinkie walked over to Spike and softly tapped him, “Hey… Spike…” she called softly. “Spike, wake up.”

Spike didn’t respond, and Pinkie couldn’t resist prying his eyes open, “WHA--?!!” she cried.

Twilight gasped, and the others could see for themselves. “What’s with his eyes?” asked Applejack.

Fluttershy felt a shiver run down her spine, “What happened to his eyes?”

Starlight looked deeply into Spike’s dark eyes, “This looks like the work of some kind of curse. I don’t know, I’m just guessing.”

“We better get him help, quick!” cried Rainbow.

Twilight levitated Spike onto her back and held him steady with her magic, “Let’s go!”

She flew off, and her friends chased after her, but Rarity stayed behind a moment when she noticed the quilt she had made for Spike was all charred. There was no second guessing that Spike had burned it, though she didn’t know it was an accident. She could also find no trace of her letter to spike either and assumed he burned it as well.

Her heart ached and her tears began to fall, “Oh, Spike…” she sobbed, feeling maybe… just maybe he had done himself in, no matter how unlikely that seemed.

“Rarity… Come on!” Applejack called.

Rarity wiped her eyes and then galloped off with her friends.

Since Twilight knew pony doctors and vets didn’t know a thing about the physiology of dragons, there was only one pony she knew to ask for help…

She wrote Princesses Celestia and Luna telling them about their problem.

The two sisters teleported to the castle almost at once, and observed Spike, but they were most baffled, even Princess Luna couldn’t understand the darkness in Spike’s eyes. “I have never seen a thing like this before, but I fear you may be correct, Twilight; this seems to be some sort of curse.

…but exactly what it is and how it works… we cannot tell.”

The friends al felt worried.

“Isn’t there anything we can do for him?” asked Starlight.

Celestia leaned in over Spike and tried to give him a boost of magical energy to maybe snap him out of it. Unfortunately, the beam bounced right off of Spike’s body and bounced off the walls and floors making everyone jump and swerve about until the blast faded out.

“Whoa!” cried Rainbow “What was that all about?”

Princess Luna then tried to tap into whatever the darkness was within Spike’s eyes, but her power proved as ineffective as her sister’s. Whatever the darkness was, she couldn’t tap into it, couldn’t understand it, and couldn’t do much about it.

Spike was beginning to look a little pale.

“We’re losing him!” cried Celestia.

The ponies all gasped, and felt their hearts breaking.

“No…! He can’t be…!” cried Twilight “We’ve got to do something…!”

She raced to the library, and used a special spell on herself for Super Speed-Reading. This allowed her to comb through her every single bookshelf, every book, every page, but absolutely nothing she could find described what was happening to Spike.

It was beginning to look more and more hopeless by the second.

She returned to her friends.

“Oh, Spike…! Please don’t leave us!” cried Rarity.

“Come on, Spike! Fight… whatever it is!” added Rainbow.

“You better stop playin’ around like this, and snap out of it!” cried Applejack.

It was no use. Spike couldn’t seem to break out of whatever it was that got him, and his friends tried all they could, but nothing snapped him out of it.

He got worse, and worse… and he died.

Act 9: Fighting Monsters/Inner Monsters

ACT NINE

The next morning, in Equestria, Ponies Discord was off to visit with Fluttershy. “Isn’t that just like me…” he said to himself “Coming to visit when she least expects it. It’s so spontaneous.”

He made his way to Fluttershy’s cottage only to find a note at the door. “Hmm… “Tree Hugger, I won’t be here by morning; gone to a sleepover at the Castle of Friendship. When you come to feed my animals, the list of instructions is on the back of this letter…

…Sincerely: Fluttershy.”

Suddenly he could hear the familiar sounds of Tree Hugger’s Sonic Bliss wave.

“Aaaaaoooooom… Eeheeheeehoo.

“Aaaaaoooooom… Eeheeheeehoo.”

There she was sitting with practically all of Fluttershy’s animals in the garden, teaching them how to meditate and chill out, and the animals were actually doing it; all sitting with their legs crossed or their wings together.

“Let it flow, creature pals.” said Tree Hugger “Just feel the vibrations and bliss out…

Aaaaaoooooom… Eeheeheeehoo.”

The animals were actually imitating her singing, much to Discords shock and annoyance. He cleared his throat, “Sorry to breakup this little… whatever it is you call it.”

“Whoa, like, what up Disco Dude, Long time, no visual.”

Discord always had a hard time keeping up with her hippie language, “First of all: It’s DIS-CORD… and Secondly: Where is Fluttershy?”

Tree Hugger remained cool and calm, “Like the note said: she’s at Twilight’s. Today is like… her niece’s half b-day.”

Discord’s eyes immediately lit up, “A birthday party?! Well, well…” Obviously, he was not invited, or even told of the event, and for good reason…!

Now that he knew, you can bet he was planning to crash the party. “Well… thank you for your time, Tree Hugger. I must be off.”

Tree Hugger only felt a shiver run down her spine, “Yowza, my chakra’s giving me major warnings of something majorly uncool to come.”

The animals all felt concerned.

At the castle of friendship, without even knocking, Discord burst through the big doors in a shower of confetti balloons and noise makers, he had conjured of course. “Happy birthday…!!” he called, only to discover the entire place was completely deserted. “Okay, that would have been humiliated if people were actually watching me.”

*Breaks Fourth Wall*

“…You out there don’t count!”

*Unbroken*

He looked all around the castle, but he couldn’t find any pony anywhere. “Helloooooo…” he called out, but the only response he got was a reverb of his own voice.

“I thought there’d be a big party going on here!” he whined, and suddenly he saw flashes followed by sparking sounds coming from an open room down the hall.

He poked his head inside and gasped, “What in the many dimensions...?!” The whole room was a mess; books fallen off the shelves, the lab equipment was all smashed up, and the mirror portal, even though Discord had never seen or heard of it before, was all to pieces, and some of its wires and systems were sparking. It was a miracle that those sparks hadn’t caused any fires, due to the floors and walls being crystal rock.

Discord quickly whipped out a fire extinguisher out of nowhere, “Fire in the hold!” he shouted, and sprayed out all the flames and sparks. The mirror and all its systems were still in a mess. “What is all this?” Discord wondered as he inspected all the bits and pieces. “Ah, who cares? I’ve got better things to do.”

By better things, he meant finding the ponies, seeing as the castle was completely empty.

So he tried every location where the friends could be; Sweet Apple Acres, Sugar Cube Corners, The Wonderbolt Acadamy in Cloudsdale, even Carousel boutique…

…Nothing!

“Okay, what is going on here?!” cried Discord. He wasn’t pretending, he was really starting to panic.

He wasn’t the only one took notice of this. Spike’s Dark Angel had come for one of his daily routines in collecting dark aura and observations of the world, and he couldn’t find any of his old friends anywhere, not even at the Castle of Friendship. He couldn’t even find Princess Celestia, or Luna, not even Cadance, Shining armor or Flurry Heart in their respective homes.

“What’s going on?” he wondered, and he checked the Castle of Friendship again, noting all the confetti on the floor and the decorations all over the place, “They must’ve been here, the place is all decked out.”

He saw the Friendship Map room was deserted, but that someone was recently there other than the ponies.

When he looked out in the hallway and noticed the doors to the mirror gate room were open, he took one look inside and gasped at the huge mess, and one look at the shattered mirror gate immediately gave him the idea…!

When he got back to the Dark Zone, he reported straight to The Lord at once.

“Are you certain of this?” The Lord asked, “I’m positive.” said Spike “The ponies must’ve have been transported to the human world Twilight and I visited when I was alive. That would probably account for the distortion we experienced.”

The Lord believed him.

“My Lord…” Spike called up to him “I know I dare not ask, but just for the heck of it…”

“No, Spike…” The Lord cut in knowing what he was to suggest, “I can understand your desires for your former friends, but the world in which you and your Twilight Sparkle visited is not your original world, you must stay bound to Equestria.

Even if you were to come across your friends, what then? You cannot interfere, and they would not be able to see you anyway.”

Spike realized this.

“I will alert any Dark Angel who came from that realm to search, if it will soothe you.”

Spike looked up and smiled softly at the lord, “Thank you. At least I’ll know if they’re okay.”

In the Feudal Era, the gang had already awoken, and finished breakfast. “Mmm, never thought Feudal cooking could taste so delish.” said Rainbow.

Even Rarity didn’t mind the cooking, the meat and eggs were delightful. “I must say I inclined to agree with you, Rainbow Dash. Primitive, yet perfect.”

Shippo was outside playing with Kirara, chasing her around the grass, and then she chased him back.

Cadance was watching them, and looking a little downhearted, obviously still worried about Flurry Heart and the rest of her family and friends.

Sango sat down next to her, “Are you alright, Princess?”

Cadance didn’t even look up, and she didn’t have to. Sango knew how she felt all too well, missing her brother Kohaku, but she had no time to really think of that now.

“We meant what we said; we’ll do everything in our power to help you and your friends return to your world.”

Cadance looked at her and smiled sadly, “I know you will. Your hearts speak the truth. I just really wish I knew if my friends are okay. Especially my daughter, she just a little foal. It’s not right for her to be separated from her mother like this.”

Inuyasha grumbled as he finished his breakfast, “Hey, I’m trying to eat here. Can you quit the drama already? It’s bad for my digestion.”

Kagome grabbed him by the ear and yelled “HOW CAN YOU BE SO INSENSITIVE?!!”

Inuyasha picked his ear, “Looks, all I’m saying is all this moping isn’t going to help at all.”

Miroku cleared his throat, “I hate to say it, but Inuyasha is correct. It would be best we think with clear minds.”

“Agreed…” said Princess Luna “And I feel perhaps I already have one suggestion: Perhaps the well in which we came from can provide us the pathway to return home.”

Myoga hopped up onto her muzzle, “Do not be fooled, your highness, for only a certain few can pass through the Bone Eater’s Well.”

“Myoga’s right…” agreed Kagome “Even if you could pass through you’d only in my world… or rather my time that is.”

Rainbow gazed at the well and decided “Look, the only way to be sure of this is to try it. So here I go…!”

“Rainbow Dash…!” Luna shouted, but Rainbow already soared up, and dove straight down into the well yelling “GERONIMO!!”

CRASH!! She hit the solid bottom, “Oh…! Ow… Ugh…!”

The rest of the gang all cringed.

Rainbow somehow managed to climb her way up the well, and she looked way bruised and had stars swirling round her head, “Okay… that didn’t work.” she groaned, and she slipped down falling back into the well, landing with a thud.

Soon, she was being treated thanks to Luna and Cadance and their healing magic, which healed all Rainbow’s bruises as they were minor.

“Incredible healing properties.” said Miroku.

“I sure wish I could do that.” said Shippo.

Luna merely scolded Rainbow “Fortunately your injuries were not severe, had they been any worse, our magic would not help, but perhaps now we shall consider our options more rationally and not recklessly.”

“Yeah, yeah… I get it.” grumbled Rainbow.”

While somewhere, outside of Kaede’s village, Sesshomaru, Jaken, and their companion Rin were walking through the lands. Sesshomaru touched his new sword, Tokijin.

“Something on your mind, Lord Sesshomaru…?” Rin politely asked, which earned her ire form Jaken “Child, you know better than to speak to Lord Sesshomaru without being spoken to first.”

“Jaken, hold your tongue.” hissed Sesshomaru. His minions shuddered, and then he looked down at Rin “Nothing disturbs me, Rin. I appreciate your concern, but you need not worry of me.”

Rin smiled at her master, but really Sesshomaru was wondering about Inuyasha, wishing to challenge him again, one-on-one, and to finally get him for good, especially with the power of his new sword.

Jaken pondered this as well, and he suddenly looked on ahead as royal caravan was passing through the land, and not just any caravan, but Princess Tsuyu and Lord Kimo whom were on their way to a neighbouring village to do business and friendly trades with.

“Aha!” cried Jaken “Perhaps we can blackmail Inuyasha into showing himself by taking hostages from that royal caravan.”

Sesshomaru did not look a bit pleased, and immediately turned down they idea, “Those pitiful people mean nothing to me, Jaken. I have no desire to have others involved without good reason.”

Rin thought that noble of her master; while Jaken respected the wishes he hated it when his ideas were shot down.

However, Sesshomaru suddenly began to sense a powerful presence approaching, one that he knew too well. “It is you again…!”

He turned sharply and saw Naraku, in his baboon cloths, “Fancy seeing you out here again, Sesshomaru.”

Jaken and Rin ducked behind Sesshomaru, while he glared at the demon lord, “What do you want here, Naraku?”

“Isn’t it obvious? The same reason that you are here, to hunt down Inuyasha.”

“If you’re suggesting we work together again, you are wasting your energy. I don’t need your help to track my brother down.

Come, Jaken, Rin…” his minions didn’t hesitate for a moment and walked off with him, leaving Naraku to snicker “Very well… but I’m certain you won’t get far.”

Behind him was a large army of demons he had gathered to do his bidding.

“Go…” he hissed to them “Draw Innuyasha out into the open for me.”

The Demons began to slither forth, heading straight for the royal caravan.

One of the gaurds around the royal carriage saw them coming, “My lord…!” he cried to Kimo “Demons on the approach!”

The Lord and the Princess both saw, and Tsuyu began to panic, “My Lord…!” she cried holding onto him, and Hiyoshimaru began to dance about in a goofy way.

“Guards, to arms!” shouted Kimo, and his men stood with their guns ready to shoot at the demons.

“FIRE!!”

The guns were fired, and several of the demons received bloody wounds, but very few of them actually collapsed, and the entire army just kept right on coming for the caravan.

“It isn’t working!” cried one of the guards.

“We must protect the lord and his wife!”

Fortunately, their battle did not go unnoticed. A messenger from Kaede’s village was riding nearby, and the split second he saw the commotion, he turned his horse round and rode straight back to warn the village of the nearby danger.

The friends were all still contemplating on what to do about the ponies, and Princess Luna already had a suggestion and was showing everyone via magical hollow images.

Shippo couldn’t help but wave his hand through the sparkling lights, “Neat…”

Cadannce chuckled “Shippo…” and she levitated him out of the way so Luna could explain.

“It is very simple: I will cast a magical spell on us ponies that will transfigure us into mere shadows. We will then be able to infuse ourselves within Kagome’s shadow. As she leaps through the well she will take us with her to her era. It may not be in Equestria, but it will be our proper time. We shall at least be closer to finding our way back.”

Kagome was amazed by the whole thing, “Do you really think it will work?”

“Well, we haven’t much to lose in trying.” said Rarity.

Before any of them could do or try anything, the messenger rode up to Kaede whom was tending to her garden. “Lady Kaede! Lady Kaede! There is a whole swarm of demons in our lands. They are attacking a royal caravan.”

“Calm down now…” said Kaede “De ye get a good look at the head demon leading the attack?”

“Indeed I did, or supposedly. He was wrapped in white robes of a baboon skin.”

Inuyasha turned sharply, and there was no mistaking it, “…Naraku!” and he took off, leaping his way out of the village, “Inuyasha!” Kagome called, but he was already well out of sight so she couldn’t tell him to sit.

“I’ll get you, Naraku!” Inuyasha said to himself “I’ll get you for what you did me and to Kikyo!”

Miroku stood upright “If Naraku is truly near, we must take this chance.” He looked down at his right hand, “The curse of my wind tunnel will never cease until he is destroyed.”

“I agree.” said Sango “It is time he answered for slaughtering my people and my family!”

The ponies all bolted upright, “And we shall assist you!” said Luna.

“Yes!” agreed Cadance “We must pay you all back for at least giving us food and board.”

“Bring it on!” said Rainbow bravely.

The ponies then looked at Rarity, “It wouldn’t really like to get myself dirty…” she murmured, but then a nudge from Rainbow made her agree “Of course I’m in. You didn’t really think I would let down our new friends.”

“Okay, let’s go…!” said Kagome.

The guards tried their best, but Naraku’s demons proved to be too much for them. Many of the guards were slaughtered, and the rest were starting to feel the battle couldn’t be won.

Naraku was by himself with glee, “Inuyasha… I’m waiting for you.”

Kimo and Tsusyu were really getting scared, but they couldn’t just get out and run; the demons were all over the place.

“I feel this is it for us, Princess!” cried Kimo. His wife tightened her grip on him and cried in fright.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Inuyasha leapt onto the scene with Tetsusaiga at the ready, “WIND SCAR!” SWOOSH!! One swing of his mighty sword unleashed the burning trail of energy that obliterated the swarm of demons in one swoop.

“Master Inuyasha!” cried the Princess.

Inuyasha took no notice of the caravan. Instead his eyes were focussed on one individual…!

“Naraku!”

The others weren’t far behind. Sango was all armored up with her gear and both she and Miroku were riding on the transformed Kirara. Rarity couldn’t fly so she rode on Cadance while Kagome rode on Luna. She had never ridden on a horse before… let alone a flying one. “There he is!” she suddenly cried pointing down at the ground.

Shippo was riding on Rainbow Dash, “Look at all those demons down there!” he whimpered. “You’re telling me!” said Rainbow “I’ve never seen creatures like that, not even in Equestria.”

“Let us go down there!” declared Luna and she dove so suddenly making Kagome scream and hold on tight, “Hey, Whoooooaaaaaaaaa…!!”

“Hey, that looks like fun.” said Shippo, and Rainbow took his word seriously “Going down…” she hollered and dove swiftly towards the ground making Shippo cry out in fear. Cadance and Rarity sighed, and Cadance didn’t dare dive down hard, but set down gently.

Everyone landed near where Inuyasha stood, both Kagome and Shippo felt a little queasy from the fast dive. “That was wild…” groaned Shippo, and Kagome felt like barfing.

Still, the snickering from Naraku snapped them back to their senses.

“My, my…” Naraku hissed as he eyed the team, “Who are your colorful friends, Inuyasha? Don’t tell me you still need others to hold your hand?”

The ponies took great insult to his smug, but Inuyasha poined his sword at the demon lord, “Get a good look while you can, Naraku, you’ll be dead soon enough.”

Naraku snickered “Is that so? Well, good luck trying to get near Me.” with that, another swarm of demons popped up all over the place, along with the Saimyōshō insects.

“No!” cried Miroku “With those venomous insects around, I can’t use my Wind Tunnel!”

“Then we will have to fight together!” said Sango. Kirara growled with eagerness to chomp on the demons.

“Rarity, can you watch over Shippo?” asked Kagome.

“Of course I shall.” agreed Rarity, and she levitated Shippo up onto her back, and galloped off. “Wow! This is a little better.” said Shippo “…I guess.”

As the battle was ready to begin, Nobunaga’s Dark Angel, in those days, was soaring very high above the ground, watching over the lands and absorbing dark aura.

Suddenly, he could hear a rustling down below and noticed small specks, which were the demons from his view way high up. “There is a battle down below.”he thought to himself, and he decided to move in just a little lower to get a better view. He couldn’t interfere in whatever was happening anyway.

As he got closer, he saw the royal caravan, “Princess Tsuyu!” he cried aloud.

The demons all lunged forth, and Kagome shot a sacred arrow from her bow, piercing right through the row of monsters, destroying them.

“HIRAIKOTSU” Sango shouted, throwing her huge boomerang, killing several demons in a bank-shot, but more of the demons were making their way to the caravan, and hardly any of the guards were left standing, after being murdered by those monsters.

The Princess and her husband felt this was it, when suddenly the demons came into contact with a powerful, magical barrier, which Cadance had conjured over the entire caravan. “That’s as far as you monsters go!” she shouted “Get ‘em, Rainbow!”

“YAHOOOOO…!!!” Rainbow shouted as she came soaring like a speeding bullet, flying straight at those ugly creeps and quite literally flying straight through them, wounding them fatally and killing them in showers of blood.

“Oh, my goodness!” cried Rarity, and she could barely bring herself to watch such violence!

“Cool!” said Shippo “She’s fast for a flying horse.”

Myoga leapt up onto Shippo’s head, “There may be many untold things our new friends are capable of.”

Inuyasha finally managed to slice, dice, and slaughter his way through the swarms of demons and found himself face-to-face with “Naraku…!

…YOU’RE DEAD!!”

He leapt up high to hack at him with his sword, but Naraku lunged backwards and extended his long solid root tentacles from under his robe. “Damn! It’s just another Puppet Clone!” growled Inuyasha. “You’re getting better at realizing this,” Naraku teased “Now if only you were as good at fighting as well.”

Inuyasha ROARED and lunged for Naraku’s body, only to be bashed hard by the tentacles.

Miroku bashed a demon on the head with his staff, and looked over. “Inuyasha…!”

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome.

Sango looked Inyasha’s way too and saw he was not fairing too well and could use help. “Go help him!” cried Luna, and she motioned to herself, Rainbow and Cadance “We shall protect the caravan.”

Cadance and Rainbow nodded, and Rarity could only watch… or so… from the sidelines, still doing her best to keep Shippo safe, if she could keep her eyes open at all the bloody violence.

“Oh, brother…!” sighed Shippo “Is this lady for real.”

“I heard that!” snapped Rarity.

Inuyasha’s friends all leapt over to help him, while Kimo and Tsuyu, and what remained of their forces watched from under the protective barrier.

“What I would give to be out there helping them!” said Kimo.

“No, my lord!” cried Tsuyu “I have seen demons before, but never as dangerous as these. If something were to happen to you, I could never bring myself to grips. I almost lost you once before!”

Her tears softened her husband’s desires, and he hugged her softly. “Oh, Princess…”

Nobunaga could see them form where he levitated, and he couldn’t bear it at all. He clenched his fists tightly feeling the emotion stinging him. So he flew up high again to gather what dark aura he still required and then return to the Dark Zone.

Rarity finally looked up from the side and could see her friends battling Naraku, but finding it hard to get a clear shot at him.

“LOOK OUT!!” shouted Kagome as Naraku swung his solid tentacles at everyone, forcing them all to dodge and scatter about.

“Hold still, will ya?!” thundered Inuyasha, his only response was Naraku knocking him back hard with a huge WHAPP!

Finally, Rarity decided “That is enough! I will not allow so horrid creature roust my new friends!”

Naraku thrusted the tentacles forth again, but Rarity used her magic to try and hold them steady. It seemed to work as the tentacles were struggling. “Interesting.” hissed Naraku “I’ve never seen a power like this before.”

He managed to pour on more power against Rarity’s hold!

“Rarity!” cried Rainbow. Cadance couldn’t go over and help her as she had to maintain the barrier around the caravan.

“I shall help you!” said Luna, and she powered up her magic to help hold the tentacles back even more, and Naraku was powerless to break the force this time.

“Now, Inuyasha!” Luna called to him.

“Right!” agreed Inuyasha, and he leapt up high and slashed the demon puppet in half, destroying the cursed puppet block underneath.

“All this time it was THAT-- a block of magical wood?!”

“It is how Naraku operates.” said Sango “The coward doesn’t dare show his true face.”

Naraku’s voice was still hear even though the puppet was defeated, “When the time comes, I will reveal myself, and not before. Not that it makes much a difference. In the end, all my enemies will have fallen before my might.”

The Saimyōshō took the broken block pieces and carried them away; leaving not a demon left in sight, except for maybe a load of bloody carcasses and bony remains.

“Of all the creatures I’ve ever seen…” cried Rarity “That was THE… WORST… POSSIBLE… ONE!!”

Cadance let the barrier down, and Kimo and Tusyu thanked their friends and the ponies for saving them. “It seems you are getting better at saving us from time to time.” joked Kimo. “We are still forever grateful to you all.”

Inuyasha snuffed “Yeah, whatever.” He was most upset that Naraku had given them all the slip again, which meant he and his friends were no closer to getting him and making him suffer for anything and all he had put them through.

The many demon corpses lay all around the caravan, and required to be moved so the caravan could proceed on its mission, but Miroku didn’t dare use his Wind Tunnel for fear of harming the royal party.

“We got this…” said Cadance. Luna stood by her, and Rarity reluctantly agreed to help, though the sight of all the bloody corpses made her a little sick.

Still, the three magic ponies used their powers to levitate the demon bodies up and out of the way.

“That is so neat!” said Shippo.

While high up above, Nobunaga managed to clear his conscience and began to absorb dark aura into himself.

Suddenly, down below, Princess Luna’s magical aura, as it was powered by darkness, was diverted up into the sky. “What?” she cried “My magic! Something is drawing it away!”

Everyone looked up into the sky at where the magic was flowing…

Nobunaga suddenly began to feel strange as he absorbed the strange aura, “What?! What is this…?”

The magic was suddenly pulling him downward towards the ground, as it was telekinetic waves. He touched down, and Princess Tsuyu gasped, “Nobunaga!”

Kagome and Inuyasha blinked at the mention of that name.

Tsuyu leapt out of the carriage. “Princess…!” cried Lord Kimo, and saw his just run out to the middle of the field.

“Oh, Nobunaga…! Is it really you?!” she cried.

Nobunaga was almost completely speechless as he looked her in the eyes, “Princess Tsuyu! How is it that you can see me?”

The Princess teared up and was at a loss of words.

“Who the hell is she talking too?” asked Inuyasha. Neither he nor any of the others could see Nobunaga at all… except for Luna. “No! I see him too.” she cried, much to Nobunaga’s astonishment and horror. “I’ve got to get out of here!” he grumbled and he turned to rush away.

“No… Wait…!” cried Tsuyu, and she reached out to grab his arm, only for her hands to pass right through him. “Nobunaga…!!”

But before anyone could do anything, Nobunaga vanished through a dark portal, and he was gone.

Tsuyu fell to her knees and sobbed, “Nobunaga…”

Her husband walked up to her and held her softly, “Princess…”

“I don’t get it.” said Kagome “There wasn’t anyone there, and Nobunaga died almost a year ago.”

Miroku wasn’t so sure, “I did sense the presence of something spiritual. It was unlike anything I had ever sense, but perhaps only the princesses were able to actually see it.”

Tsuyu wiped her eyes, “I knew I was not crazy! I really had seen him! I have been seeing him all the time.”

“I believe you now, Princess.” He husband said, and he meant it. Since Luna was able to see the creature as well, even though he could not, and Miroku could sense its presence, it had to be true.

In the present era, many of the Dark Angels had returned from their scouting missing from Canterlot High. They were all senior Dark Angels, with no faces or expression, and their skins were completely black as their outfits. One of them reported the bad news to Spike…!

“What?” Spike cried in shock “Are you sure of this?”

“We are positive.” the Dark Angel replied “We searched as you requested, but we found no trace of your former friends from Equestria. There is nothing there but their human counterparts of that respective world.”

The Senior Dark Angels, with their jobs complete, they went off to go meditate until their round of duty.

“That doesn’t make a bit of sense.” Spike pondered “I’m sure they went through the mirror gate, but if they aren’t at Canterlot High, then where are they?”

Davis and Beast Boy sighed at their comrade, and Nobunaga approached him, “Perhaps you should let it lie. You remember what the lord said.”

Suddenly, he gasped softly and felt very strange.

“Nobunaga?” said Davis.

“Dude, what’s wrong?” asked Beast Boy.

Nobunaga didn’t answer as he suddenly saw strange images in his mind; memories of centuries ago that he never had experienced before. “What is this?” he wondered “I don’t recall those experiences.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Spike.

Nonbunaga was actually starting to feel weak, and lay down on the dark sands. “Nobunaga!” cried Davis “What’s happening?!”

The lord could feel this as well, “The Darkness has shifted.” he softly said to himself “Alternations are occurring. This cannot be allowed to happen.”

Quick as it came, Nobunaga’s weariness subsided.

“Are you okay?” asked Beast Boy.

“Yes…” said Nobunaga “I feel better, but… it is strange. I saw unusual creatures in my memories. They were neither human, nor demon.”

“What did they look like?” asked Davis “Try sketching them on the sand.”

“I will try… but my memories are rather faded.”

Rather than sketch a picture with his finger, Nobunaga simply held out his hands. All at once, small burn marks appeared in the sand, forming absolute perfect pictures directly from Nobunaga’s memories of the creatures he saw.

Spike-- had been alive-- would have lost his breath as he gawked at the sketches, “Princess Luna… Princess Cadance… Rainbow Dash… and…” he paused, he could bring himself to say her name “Rarity…?”

The others were astonished, thought they had never actually seen the ponies themselves, they were just as Spike described them, at least the sketches were.

“Wait a minute…!” said Beast Boy “You said you remember them from centuries ago?”

There was a long moment of silence as the four of them felt it was too inconceivable to happen, but remembering what the lord had told them about anything being possible, and Spike remembering that the mirror portal was broken; now it being obvious it was a malfunction.

“They’re in the Feudal Era of your world?” Davis asked in disbelief.

“It would seem so.” replied Nobunaga “It is vague, but I remember. Princess Tsuyu… she was able to see me, as was the Princess Luna.

Then, there was this strange dark energy I seemed to absorb. It was some kind of magic I had never felt before.”

Spike could only assume “It must’ve been Princess Luna’s magic. Her element is darkness after all.”

Beast Boy remembered when he absorbed Raven’s magic the other day in Jump City, and Davis remembered how Kari was able to see him as well.

Beast Boy and Davis decided to head to their own respective worlds and finally put this to the test, but their plans did not go unnoticed by the lord.

“I know what you are thinking.” he said to them so suddenly “Do you realize how serious this could be? You would be at the risk of exposing our existence to mortals.”

The quartet understood this, and felt like reconsidering.

“However…” the lord continued, “This mystery has plagued me for eons. If it can help us find the answer, then for once, I will make the exception.”

Davis and Beast Boy bowed, even though the lord was nowhere in sight, he was watching them. “Go will care, Dark Angels.”

With that, Davis and Beast Boy left for their own respective dimensions, leaving Spike more concerned than ever as he looked down a Nobunaga’s drawings in the sand. “You’re sure you only saw these four ponies?” he asked.

“I am positive.” replied Nobunaga “There were no others, which suggests they may be lost in the olden days of my time.”

“…Or maybe they’re not even there.” Spike muttered to himself.

Shining Armor was no longer in his pillow-form. He was back in his normal state and wandering around what felt like endless darkness-- swirling dark clouds, howling winds, and lightning striking all around.

“What’s going on?!” he cried out loud, and then he could hear voices calling out to him…

“Shining Armor…!”

“Help us!”

He looked up and could see Cadance, Twilight, and all the rest of the ponies being sucked into a dark and swirling vortex. Even Flurry Heart was being taken from him. “No…!!” he cried as he galloped as fast as he could, but he couldn’t seem to catch up. The vortex continued to pull his friends away from him.

“Shining Armor…!!” Cadance screamed as she was ultimately swallowed up, she was followed by Twilight, “BRO…!!” and all the rest of the ponies.

Shining Armor screamed, “NOOOOOOOOOOOO…!!!”

…and he woke up in a frightful gasp.

“Hey, what’s with you?” groaned Tai as he sat up in bed “If I wanted to wake up this early I’d have set my radio clock.”

Shining Armor then realized he was still in pillow form, in Tai’s room, and it was just after six in the morning. “What a nightmare.” he groaned “I don’t think I’ve ever had such a bad dream before.”

“I’ll say…” said Agumon “Why you were yelling in your sleep. What was it all about?”

“Never mind, it’s nothing now.”

Much as Tai would have loved to go back to sleep, he got out of bed anyway remembering he had a breakfast date with Jun that morning and he didn’t want to fall back asleep and wake up late. “Keep an eye on him, Agumon. I need a shower.”

“Sure thing, Tai…”

As Tai walked to the bathroom, he passed by the door to Kari’s room, and when the door was shut tight, which it was; it meant she was still asleep. He couldn’t help but worry about his sister, as well as the other three ponies in her room.

Inside, Kari was tossing and turning in her own sleep, and moaning softly. Her stirring woke Twilight, Fluttershy and Starlight.

“I think she’s dreaming.” Fluttershy whispered. The others agreed, and from the looks of Kari’s disturbed expressions, it was a nasty one, but neither of them had the power to look into her dreams to see what was bothering her.

“No…” Kari groaned “Come back…”

“Who’s she talking about?” wondered Twilight.

Starlight had seen this before, “Dreams of regret. She’s having a nightmare from her past; something really bad must’ve happened to her.”

Her suspicions were confirmed when Kari started saying names “Davis… I’m sorry! I’m sorry!!”

“Who’s Davis?” asked Fluttershy.

Kari was starting to sweat in her sleep as her stress continued “Please… don’t take Gatomon away. I didn’t mean it!”

The ponies decided they had to wake her up before she hurt herself, but that’s when Kari’s mom knocked at the door, “Kari…!”

“Freeze!” cried Twilight, and she and the others went silent and still like the pillows they were, just as Mom came in, and gave her daughter a few shakes and woke her up.

“Mom…! I… I…”

“You were having nightmares again, honey.”

Kari held her head in shame, and she almost felt like crying. The ponies could see how distraught she was; like someone who needed help with a problem.

Suddenly, Twilight was picked up by Kari’s mom, “I thought you said these pillows were used for stress relief. So why didn’t you sleep on them instead of placing them at the end of your bed?”

Kari, still not wanting to reveal the secret, fibbed “It turns out they aren’t real comfortable. I couldn’t sleep on them at all.”

At first it seemed as if her mom could sense she was lying, but really she was examining the pillow in her hands more closely, and then she began to smother it close to her face, “These pillows are the softest I’ve ever felt; oh, so scrumptious like a marshmallow.”

She began to squeeze the pillow against herself, much to Twilight’s discomfort, but she held in every urge to groan or make a single sound.

“Careful with that…!” Kari snapped wrenching Twilight away from her mom’s grip and then she fibbed “These are expensive and only borrowed. I have to give them back.”

“Oh, that’s right.” said her mother “Oh! I better go check on breakfast.” and she left Kari’s room, closing the door behind her.

Kari sighed, “That was way too close.”

Twilight felt dizzy being squashed too hard, “Maybe next time I’ll turn us into cacti.”

The others couldn’t help but giggle at her. “Well now that that’s settled…” said Starlight, and she glared at Kari “Who’s Davis?”

“Huh? Davis?”

Fluttershy stammered a little “We heard you. You were calling out someone’s name in your sleep.”

Kari looked down sadly, but she wouldn’t answer them, almost as if she were afraid too, which she was, but more ashamed of.

“Kari, come and get it.” her mother called from the kitchen.

“I have to go; breakfast.”

“Wait! What about us?” asked Starlight.

“Don’t worry; I’ll take care of you in a bit.”

Then Kari ran off, and the ponies, even though they were pillows were starting to feel a little peckish.

Later that day, however, Kari took all four of the ponies to the park near her school where they were finally able to transform back to their normal selves.

“Whew!” Shining Armor sighed “I’ll never take a pillow for granted again.” Then his stomach grumbled, as did the other ponies’.

“Hey, you said you’d help us with breakfast.” said Twilight.

Kari was about to call Yolei on her cellphone, but she suddenly came running through the field with a bag of goods from her family’s convince store. “Sorry I’m late!” she called “I got held up by three “Don’t Walks” in a row.”

She brought loads of snacks and drinks from her store, exactly as Kari had phoned her about when she left home. The ponies practically jumped all over the snacks and gobbled them down hard, as they were starving!

“Never thought I’d ever horses eat human food.” said Yolei.

She and Kari suddenly could hear the school bell ringing from afar. “We’ve got to run. We’ll be late for first period.” cried Kari, and she and Yolei began to run off.

“Wait… what are we supposed to do?” Starlight called.

“My brother and his friends will be here soon.” Kari called “They’ll look after you.”

Then the girls were gone, and the ponies were left alone in the big field. No one was around to see them anyway so there wouldn’t be much trouble.

Now that they were alone and fed, Twilight discussed with her brother about Kari’s troubles.

“You think she has a problem?” Shining Armor asked.

Twilight agreed, and Starlight vouched for her, “I know the feeling. No creature tosses and turns in bed, breaking out in a sweat, while groaning someone’s name.”

Fluttershy shuddered at such a feeling, “I’ve been feeling something Kari hasn’t been telling us ever since we met. I know was only yesterday, but… well… I…”

“It’s okay, Fluttershy. I feel the same.” said Twilight.

Shining Armor could tell what his sister was thinking, “Do you really think we should help her? We really should be trying to figure out how to get back to Equestria.”

Twilight couldn’t argue with that, getting back home was very important, but she just couldn’t ignore her nerves of wanting to help Kari. “I think we should try and help her. We owe her that much for giving us a place to stay.”

Starlight and Fluttershy agreed, and Shining Armor realized he was outvoted, but he was more than willing to agree with them anyway.

“Wow!” called a voice. The ponies turned and saw Tai and Jun there, along with Agumon. The other Digi Destined were away and busy while their Digimon were in the Digital World.

“Guys, this is my girlfriend, Jun.” said Tai. “I couldn’t resist telling her, and she insisted I show her to you.”

Jun then grabbed him by the ear “And don’t you forget it. Remember, I don’t like secrets!”

“Okay, I give! I give!” whined Tai.

After introductions and a little chatting Jun could still barely contain herself. “You guys actually can move the sun and moon?”

“Well, not US really…” said Shining Armor “The royal sisters do that.”

“I just prefer to take care of animals.” said Fluttershy

“I keep pretty busy helping Twilight.” added Starlight.

While they all chatted, Twilight silently excused herself from the group, and went over to Tai who was taking a drink by the water fountain.

“What’s up?” Tai asked.

Twilight rubbed her hoof in the back of her head trying to put it as easily as she could, “I need to come clean with you, and I want to know.

…Who is Davis?”

Tai gasped softly, “Uh… I…”

“I heard Kari moaning his name in her sleep.” said Twilight “Is there something you guys aren’t telling me?

And before you try to deny anything, know this: I’m a princess of friendship, I have a sense of when people are feeling upset and could use a friendly hoof.”

“What?” Tai asked in confusion.

“Oh…” said Twilight “Well, in your case, a hand.”

Tai sighed, and even though he didn’t like talking about it, and he knew Kari wouldn’t like it if he told her, he knew his sister needed help, and Twilight seemed trustworthy.

“Davis was my girlfriend’s younger brother. He was also a Digi Destined, just like us.

…Well… not Jun. She was never one.”

Twilight caught the sadness in his voice and asked, “What do you mean “Was”?” Tai didn’t answer her verbally. He just stared at her with a deep expression of sadness and concern, which made Twilight place her hoof over her mouth, “Oh my…”

Tai nodded, “It’s been almost a year since it happened. None of us have been the same ever since, but Kari’s taken it the worst, even more than Jun or her mom. She thinks it’s her fault it happened, and well…” he paused “Look, I really think you should talk with her about this. Much easier than I can.”

Twilight agreed.

Today was only a half-day at school, so they didn’t have to wait too long for the gang to be let out at lunch.

Ken looked really disappointed. “The soccer team got creamed again. They just aren’t playing really good.”

“You know you could join the team.” suggested Yolei, but her boyfriend looked down in the dumps “You know I can’t, Yolei.”

Yolei understood, but she always thought he was taking this too hard.

This made Kari look down too, much to TK’s chagrin. He felt just as bad as any of them, but he was really starting to grow annoyed with all this. “Look… there’s the ponies.” he said as everyone regrouped in the fields.

“Tai, Jun…” said Kari.

Jun looked at Kari, rather awkwardly, like she had been ever since Davis died. All that time it was hard for her to trust her, but she didn’t balk at her or treat her as an enemy or anything. It just felt hard is all...

This concerned the ponies even more.

“So… um…” TK said trying to make conversation “Any ideas how we’re going to get you all back to Equa… Equeer…? What’s the name again?”

“Equestria…” the ponies all replied, “And anyway, I don’t think we’re quite ready for that yet.” said Twilight, and she looked at Kari, and Tai looked at her too with great concern.

“Oh, no…!” she groaned softly “No, please, not again. I don’t want to hear this!”

She tried to walk away, but Twilight wouldn’t let her and levitated her back to the group. “Sorry about this, Kari, but it’s for your own good.”

Kari then looked at Tai feeling betrayed, “You told them?”

“Not everything.” replied Tai “Look, Kari, you need help.”

“I agree…” said TK “The school year’s almost done and your grades slipped really bad. You may have to repeat 11th grade, with or without summer school.”

This concerned Kari deeply.

“Oh, my…!” said Fluttershy “That does sound awful.”

“Not nearly as awful as what her mom wants.” said Yolei, but she gasped and realized what she had just said. “What’s that?” asked Kari “What do you mean “What my mom wants to do with me?”

Even the ponies wanted to know the answer to this, and Tai felt he had to say it, despite everyone obvious, silent objections, but Tai knew this had to be said. “Kari, if you don’t get better about this soon… well…” he found it hard to come out and tell her “…Mom wants to send you to the… to the… psyche-ward!”

The ponies all gasped, and Kari’s heart skipped a few beats.

“You mean, send her to a mental institution… just like that?!” cried Starlight.

“Whoa, now!” said Shining Armor “That’s… that’s just… I can’t put into words.”

Kari just stood where she was, with her eyes wide open, and she looked ready to faint, or scream, or anything horrific at the idea that she would end up in a straight-jacket.

TK walked up to her, “Kari…?” he felt her hand, and it felt cold with fearful chills. “I won’t…!” she cried “I won’t go! You understand! I’M NOT (BLEEPING)GOING TO ANY (BLEEPING) NUTHOUSE!!!

…NUTHOUSE!!!

…NUTHOUSE!!”

Many people nearby turned their faces towards the direction of the scream.

The ponies all felt their manes getting ruffled, having hardly ever heard such profanity language “Good thing, Celestia didn’t hear that. She’d flip her mane.” muttered starlight.

TK sat Kari down on the grass and comforted her as her tears began to fall. “Oh, you poor, poor thing…” cried Fluttershy and she sat next to Kari and comforted her more.

Everyone hated seeing Kari so miserable and this only convinced Twilight all the more that she needed her help, like a good friend would. “Kari, I want to you confide in us.” she said to her “It’s not healthy to keep all these dark feelings to yourself, and it hasn’t been helping you a bit.”

“You don’t understand…!” cried Kari “No one can help me! It’s impossible.”

Enraged by her whining, Yolei waltzed right up to Kari and slapped her across the face! “Yolei!” snapped Ken!

“Whoa!” cried Jun.

“Hey!!” snapped Tai and TK, while the ponies all gasped.

“I’ve had enough of your whining!” Yolei snarled at Kari. “These ponies are trying to help you. Either you tell them what’s bothering you or I will! Take your choice, Kari!”

“Kari…” Twilight said softly trying to convince her to come out with it, even Jun agreed, “You better do it.”

Kari wiped her eyes, and looked down at the ground catching an interest in the grass, but finally, she told the story as best as she could.

“Davis was my friend once. He was everyone’s friend here. The thing is… he had a crush on me, and I never felt the same way about him. I care about him as a friend, but I never really wanted to go out with him.”

She held TK’s hand, looked at him and smiled, and he smiled back at her.

Already the ponies were starting to get a slight drift of this. “But that doesn’t have much to do with how he died.” said Shining Armor. Saying that made Jun look down a bit in sadness, “Oh, I’m, sorry… I didn’t mean…”

“It’s okay...” said Jun “You’re all right.”

Tai wrapped his arm around her and held her softly.

Kari then continued, “Davis said he was fine with it, but… well… other girls seemed to like him and just brushed them all off, one after another, and eventually we found out that because I rejected him, he wouldn’t date any other girl, not even if the girl was really willing to open up to him.”

Starlight felt shocked at such a thing, “Well, that is a little understandable, but I don’t think that’s very healthy.”

“It certainly isn’t.” agreed Fluttershy.

“That’s what we told him constantly.” said TK “We didn’t like the way he was brushing girls off and not giving them a chance, but Davis just wouldn’t lighten up.”

Kari nodded in agreement, “I even made this dating webpage for him, to help him find the right kind of girl, and still he refused them all.

Then he got mad at all of us for trying to help him! We lost our tempers, and then… in the Digital world.” she paused, as her tears began to fall as the guilt struck her hard, “We had a really big fight, and then we got attacked by a powerful Digimon. We lost our tempers so badly, one thing led to another and… Davis’s Digimon Partner was destroyed.”

The ponies gasped.

“It’s true…” said Tai “I saw it happen.”

TK agreed and added “My Digimon, Magna-Angemon did it, but… it was just an accident, and Davis really lost it. He was totally psycho. He was mouthing off at us, screaming at the top of his lungs… and Kari just punched him in the face…

…And he fell unconscious.”

The ponies gasped again!!

“You did that…?” Twilight asked in utter disbelief, to which Kari nodded tearfully “I was just so angry. I hated the way he was behaving, and all because he couldn’t accept I just never wanted him, and that I was happy being friends with him.”

She buried her face in her knees and sobbed softly. “It was my fault! I killed him!”

TK embraced her softly while the other ponies didn’t know how to be feeling about this. Now it all made sense to them why Kari was so distraught, and just the same it sounded like a serious friendship problem.

Ken then filled in the last bit, “Kari and TK were accused of the murders by Gennai and the four guardians of the Digital World. As such, they were stripped of their Digiviced and the Digimon partners, Patamon and Gatomon. They’re not allowed in the Digital World anymore. That was almost a year ago when Davis died.”

Twilight had never heard anything so horrible and punishing; of friends not getting along simply for decisions, and fairness. “I’m starting to wish I had been here sooner.” she said to herself. Of course, Davis was dead, and there was nothing she or anyone could do about that now.

“I never saw such a horrible sight.” cried Jun “He just lay there with his empty dark eyes.”

“What was that?” asked Starlight “Dark eyes?”

Jun nodded and explained how Davis had black, empty eyes when he fell unconscious, and he died days later; exactly how Spike died, which concerned the ponies.

“Do you guys know something about this?” asked Yolei.

The ponies weren’t certain they could answer.

Kari was still very upset. “I don’t get it…” she cried “Why did all this have to happen?”

“…Because you’re a lying, backstabbing bitch! That’s why!” snarled a familiar voice that only Kari could hear. She bolted her head upright, and there standing behind her was Davis’ Dark Angel, and looking snarly at her.

“Davis…!” she cried, much to the others confusion.

While all that happened,

In Jump City, the Titans and the other ponies were all awake, and Celestia was feeding Flurry Heart a baby bottle of warm formula, used from the baby supplies gotten for Terra’s baby.

“Aw, that is so sweet…” said Cyborg “But I gotta admit I never saw a pony drink milk like that.”

“Oh, it is so adorable nonetheless.” cooed Starfire.

Celestia agreed as she looked down at her grand-niece, but then Flurry began to cry, and it wasn’t due to gas or a soiled diaper. “Oh, I was afraid this...” said Celestia “She misses her mother and father. That’s a comfort I simply cannot give for her”

It broke everyone’s hearts to hear the baby cry, but not as much as their ears. Raven wasn’t really being mean, but stuffed two cotton balls into her ears to soften the sound. “That’s better.” she sighed.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie shook their heads at her, and then focussed on trying to help the baby calm down.

“Aw, come on, Wittle Flurry.” Cooed Pinkie “And she tried to make goofy faces, and threw a pie, which she mysteriously grabbed out of nowhere into her face.”

“How’d she do that?” Cyborg asked.

“Beats me…” said Applejack.

Sadly, the baby was still upset. “Oh, weep not, tiny pony.” said Starfire as she softly rubbed the baby’s head, and she began to hum and beautiful and soothing lullaby song, which actually soothed the baby into a soft sleep in Celestia’s hold.

“Amazing...!” Celestia whispered.

Raven took the cotton out of her ears, “What was that?”

“It is a Tameraian song of soothing, of which the elders of my planet sing to their young when it is time for sleep.”

Flurry Heart slept peacefully as Celestia rocked her.

While Terra sat on the sofa by the large windows, rubbing her rapidly showing pregnant tummy, and looking down in the dumps.

“What’s got you down, honey?” asked Applejack.

Terra touched her stomach, “Seeing you ponies with the baby worries me for when I have my own. It’ll never know its father…” she realized what she had just said, “I mean…” but it was too late to cover up. “You mean, Robin ain’t the father of your kid?”

Terra shook her head, and Applejack knew Cyborg couldn’t possibly be the father; being all metal down there. “Is there somethin’ you’re not tellin’ me?”

Terra hesitated, still not wanting to tell about Beast Boy and facing her past and her major mistakes.

Suddenly, Robin came in, sparing Terra from an impending interrogation.

“Did you find out anything?” asked Pinkie “Did you? Did you? Did you?”

Celestia intervened and used her magic to move Pinkie out of the way and give Robin some room.

“Thank you…” Robin said “And I have good news and bad news. The proprietor of the jewelry store was most understanding when I told him how you ponies came here by the Sun Crystal, especially when he viewed footage from the store’s security cameras.”

He typed into the computers and showed the footage of the ponies appeared in the store the other night. Pinkie held in a giggle of how silly she and the others looked.

“So does that mean we can have the crystal to return home?” asked Celestia.

“Well, that’s the bad news.” replied Robin “We can only have it if we can pay for it. It was on a world tour, and the original owners won’t ask for anything less.”

A moment of silence of fell, “But that thing costs at least fifty-million bucks.” said Cyborg “We couldn’t afford even a piece of that thing for a-hundred years!”

Hope was fading rapidly, and Applejack slipped into an armchair “Well ain’t that just a worm in an apple. We’ll be stuck here in this world for the rest of our lives.”

“No, we won’t.” said Celestia “We’ll find a way to get home again. Remember, you’ve been in situations far worse than this before.”

“Well, yeah…” agreed Pinkie “But we’ve never been so lost from home before with no way to get back.”

Robin looked over at Raven and asked “Can’t you send them back?” but Raven shook her head, “I know Equestria exists, but I don’t know exactly where, and even if I did I can’t be sure my power is strong enough to send them. They’d probably get lost in the gap between dimensions and be lost forever.”

The ponies shuddered at such a thought.

“Perhaps we will simply have to raise the money for the purchase.” said Starfire.

“But how?” asked Terra “How can we possibly raise fifty-million dollars?”

Nobody had a single idea how, until Pinkie looked up at Celestia, particularly at her crown and her golden necklace. “Maybe we don’t have to.” she said, and she explained the thought of Celestia bartering her treasures in exchange for the Sun Crystal.

Celestia rolled her eyes up to her crown, and touched her necklace with her one free hoofs; holding Flurry in the other.

“Are you insane?!” Applejack asked “We can’t ask the princess to part with her crown jewels!”

“And you don’t have to.” said Celestia, shocking Applejack and the Titans, “We are desperate, and sometimes we all have to make sacrifices. I will gladly part with my treasures if it means we can return home.”

She levitated her treasures off of her and gently onto the table.

“Your highness…” Robin said.

Celestia smiled softly, “It’s all right.”

Cyborg carefully picked up the treasures to examine the closely, “Solid gold, real diamonds, perfect hand carving, not to mention from another world-- I think we got a real shot here.”

The Titans found it so touching what Celestia was doing, even the other ponies felt touched to tears. “That is just so sweet…” cried Applejack and Pinkie sniffled and dabbed her eyes with a hankie.

Terra smiled and then turned to look out the windows, but what she saw next made her jerk on the sofa, “Beast Boy…!” she cried.

Everyone turned to face her, and Raven looked out the window, “I see him…!” she cried.

“But… there is no one there.” said Starfire.

“Who’s Beast Boy?” asked Applejack.

Outside, Beast Boy felt most disturbed, “Raven… and Terra… can SEE ME?!!”

Author's Note

Sorry, but Bruce Wayne isn't welcome in this fic, this fic is hard enough to make as it is...

I really want to start THRASHING these characters soon

Act 19: Bring it on, Baby

ACT NINETEEN

Kagome had finally awoken, but she still felt a little weak. “Inu… yasha?”

“Hey, how’re you feeling?”

“Really tired,” Kagome said “I must’ve had one crazy dream. I dreamt everything I knew and loved was gone.”

Inuyasha didn’t know how else to break it to her, “Um… about that?” he paused “It wasn’t a dream. We were both there, in your time, or rather what was left of it.”

Kagome immediately went into uneasy and tearful state, “So then… they’re gone? All of them?”

“Easy, easy…” said Inuyasha “Remember, right now that hasn’t happened yet, so there may be a way to save them.”

Hearing and understanding this really helped Kagome stop herself from passing out again. “You’re right.” she said trying to keep herself steady “We can save them!”

Miroku then came in, with a slap mark on his face, followed by an angry Sango, whom obviously gave him the slap for trying to grope her again.

Miroku just acted proud as if nothing like that had happened, “Pardon the intrusion, but we have been discussing matters.”

Kagome and Inuyasha already seemed unimpressed due to his obvious, unseen behaviour.

“There just may be a way for us to convince the Dark Angels to forget their ravaging before it happens, and that is to confront Nobunaga and attempt to reason with him.”

Kagome and Inuyasha felt it was indeed the best way, “But, there’s just one thing,” Inuyasha pointed out “How are we supposed to attract him?”

“Yeah,” agreed Shippo, “And even if we do find him, none of us can actually see him or talk to him directly.”

“None of us,” said Sango “…Except for the Princess.”

A moment of silence followed, and everyone got the drift.

“You really think we can use the princess to find Nobunaga’s spirit?” asked Shippo.

“I’m with you, Shippo.” said Kagome “The Princess has been through enough, just like me.” She paused and reflected upon her destroyed time, but she quickly snapped out of it hoping that this plan would work and she’d get it all back.

Just then, Lord Hime came into the room. “I am sorry to interrupt, but have either of you seen the princess and her husband? They have not returned from the outdoors for some time.”

The gang felt concerned, and then it got worse as one of the guards came in. “My lord, we’ve had a report-- there is a horse missing from the stables.”

“What?” cried the Lord.

Suddenly, Myoga came hopping in, “Master Inuyasha!” he cried as he hopped onto his shoulder “I have seen it with my own eyes-- the Princess and her beloved riding out into the open fields!”

The others all gasped,

“But Naraku is out there just waiting to cause trouble!” cried Sango.

“We should go after them!” suggested Miroku.

The others all agreed, even Kagome, who wasn’t willing to let her sadness and fear of all she lost hold her back. “Let’s go!”

The horse had carried the royal couple far out into the field. Tsuyu sat in front and her husband sat behind her.

They both had agreed for a small search in the nearby fields for Nobunaga’s spirit, but foolishly left without an armed fleet of escorts. They hadn’t really gone too far from the village anywhere and were still within the boundaries.

“Do you see him anywhere?” asked Kimo.

Tsuyu had looked all over for Nobunaga’s spirit, but could find nothing, but she remained determined not to give up.

Suddenly, up ahead, who should be there but Sesshomaru, and he recognized the royal couple instantly.

Kimo urged Tsuyu to turn the horse round and retreat, but Jaken produced a wall of fire, spooking the horse, and the couple fell off. Now they were both cornered!

“Forgiveness,” said Jaken “But my master wishes a word with you two.”

Tsuyu trembled nervously, but her husband stood before her and drew his katana as Sesshomaru approached.

“There is no need for weapons.” Sesshomaru hissed “I have no intention of harming either you. I merely have use for you both, so I suggest you do as I say… or I may just have to change my mind.”

Kimo stood tall and brave, not leaving his wife’s side.

“Hey!” Inuyasha called out as he and the gang came rushing in, “Sesshomaru… fancy running into you here!”

Kagome tended to the royal couple, “Are you two okay?”

“Never mind them,” said Sesshomaru “They have served their purpose-- I wanted to drag you out here, Inuyasha, because now you’re going to tell me what I want to know about all this darkness you speak of.”

Inuyasha did not seem amused, “Why should I tell you anything? It’s none of your business anyway. So why don’t you just mosey on out of here!”

Sesshomaru smirked, “Anything that is to do with you is my business, but my patience are not withstanding. But there is another way to get what I want.”

He drew out his sword, Tokejin.

Inuyasha drew out the Tetsusaiga, and the two looked ready to brawl, when suddenly a swarm of insects came buzzing in.

“The Saimyōshō?” cried Sango

Kagome’s head tingled, “I sense loads of jewel shards!”

Everyone gawked at her, and then heard the sound of a sinister snicker.

“Naraku!” Inuyasha growled.

He appeared, dressed in his baboon fur coat.

Even Sesshomaru was not too pleased to see him! “What brings you here?”

Naraku snickered, “It seems you and I have a common goal, Sesshomaru, but unlike yourself, I intend to collect.”

Then he held up several sacred jewel shards, which were glowing black.

“He’s tainted them with demonic aura!” said Miroku.

Without saying anything else, Naraku tossed the shards at the ground, and the magic in each shard spread the dark aura around like an eerie fog. It was practically as dark as night now.

“What are you up to, Naraku?” Inuyasha snapped, but Naraku would not answer, and he didn’t have to. “Wait a second-- This is dark aura!”

The others all realized, and Shippo cried “He’s going to use this to drag out the dark angels!”

“Dark Angels…?” Sesshomaru muttered.

Rin and Jaken were hiding nearby.

“What’s a dark angel?” Rin asked.

“How should I know?” replied Jaken.

The gang knew whatever Naraku was planning couldn’t be good, but Miroku didn’t dare use his wind tunnel with the insects around or he’d be poisoned, but he did have an idea “We must try and purify the jewel shards!”

Kagome agreed, and armed her bow ready to shoot the jewels. One strike from the sacred aura would dispel the dark aura tainted in the shards.

Naraku, however, was ready for this too, and he summoned forth many demons that were empowered with tainted jewel shards.

“Oh, great this is all we needed!” grumbled Sango.

Kirara roared angrily.

Kagome could hardly sense the demons powers, “Be careful!” she cautioned everyone “Those tainted shards make them much stronger!”

“Leave this to me.” hissed Sesshomaru, and he leapt in to attack one of the demons, striking it hard with his sword, but the demon’s body was a lot stronger and harder to graze!

Another demon lunged for him.

“Oh, no you don’t!” shouted Inuyasha, and he slammed it on the head with his own sword, grazing it good, but not nearly enough to keep it down.

“Inuyasha!” cried Kagome.

Miroku tried to wrestle a demon down with his staff, but the demon’s strength was too much for him and pushed him back hard. So Sango and Kirara pulled him up and lifted him to safety.

“Thank you, Sango.”

“Don’t mention it.”

While the battle waged on, Naraku was beside himself with glee and contemplating, “Any moment now.”

In the Digital World, the other refugees knew nothing of what was going on. The lead Digi Destined had told them nothing. The last thing they wanted was people flying into a panic and maybe fighting each other to ensure safety.

Izzy was tracking the signals of every single human in every single region to determine just how many people there were, and to help him decide just how many would have to go just in case.

“This isn’t fair at all!” whined Mimi “We have to choose which people get to stay, and which we have to--” she stopped when Joe covered her mouth with his hand, “Mimi!” he whispered and motioned to the refugees, “Don’t let them know.”

Mimi nodded softly and kept quiet.

Palemon sighed “I really wish there was something we could do to restore the human world to normal.”

Nobody even bothered to explain to her the situation, it already looked hopeless enough.

Izzy was continuing to scan, when suddenly, “What’s this?”

Tai and Matt huddled around him. “What’s going on?” asked Tai, but he and Matt could see on the screen, two blips coming from the Dark Ocean.

“Who would go to the Dark Ocean?” wondered Matt, but suddenly he and the others all happened upon the same thought, and Izzy quickly zoomed into the location, and changed the screen-mode to full-view.

Tai and Matt couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Kari!”

“…TK!”

The rest of the gang turned towards them with wide eyes.

“They’re alive?!” cried Sora.

Everyone rushed over to the computer and saw.

“How did they end up in the Dark Ocean?” wondered Cody, and Ken realized “That darkness that hit them before they collided into one-another. That must be how it happened, but I don’t think it matters why now.”

Tai and Matt were trembling with relief and joy as tears came to their eyes.

“Let’s go get them!” cried Yolei.

Some of the Digimon agreed, and Ken rode off on Aquilamon and Stingmon.

Tai and Matt could barely contain themselves, but the others didn’t feel quite so optimistic.

“What’s with you guys?” cried Matt “The gang’s going to be all together again?”

“We know that,” said Cody “But remember, TK and Kari were largely responsible for all this happening in the first place.”

Many of the others agreed.

“Cody’s right.” said Armadilomon “If Kari had just given Ken his D3 in the first place, none of this would’ve happened and the human world would still be fine.”

“Still,” said Biyomon “We can’t just keep blaming each other for this, it won’t help.”

“She’s right.” Said Izzy “We still haven’t heard from Gennail yet “And… I really should tell him about this.”

This reminded everyone that Kari and TK were technically trespassing against their ban.

“I don’t think Gennai’s going to be happy about this.” Tai murmured.

TK and Kari had barely finished their rather… unpleasant meals, but now remained the question, as TK asked, “What are we supposed to do now?”

Before anyone could answer, Gennai appeared before them, but he didn’t look too thrilled. “TK… Kari.” he simple said “I was surprised when Izzy told me you two where here.”

Kari and TK looked as nervous as their Digimon.

“They didn’t mean to come here...” said Patamon.

“Yeah, cut them a break,” added Gatomon “If they hadn’t they’d have been long gone by now.”

“Yes, I understand that.” said Gennai “Your friends are on their way.”

Kari and TK’s hearts gave a leap, “They’re okay?” cried Kari.

“Yes, we managed to evacuate a large portion of human survivors into the Digital World.” Another tremor struck shaking everything “The imbalance is getting worse.”

“What imbalance?” asked TK.

The trembling stopped, but it was feared they would start again soon and be stronger than ever.

Soon, Ken, Yolei, and their Digimon arrived.

“Hey!” Yolei called.

Kari and TK were relieved to see them alive and well. So were their Digimon.

Yolei rushed over and hugged Kari, but Ken remained distant from TK, and just glared at him furiously.

TK felt ashamed.

Before they could even get going, Gennai had to lay out a few rules. “TK and Kari, you two are still legally not supposed to be here in the Digital World.

And Patamon… you are still legally a prisoner of the Dark Ocean for your crimes.”

Patamon looked very downhearted, and TK felt worried.

“However, I have talked it over with the guardians, and they have agreed-- you may travel together, provided you are kept a watchful eye on, every moment!”

He hinted this towards Yolei and Ken as well, and they agreed. So did their Digimon.

Gennai nodded, and said “I must go now. You all return to your friends.”

With that, he vanished in a ray of light, and was gone.

“Well, are we going to get going or what?” asked Stingmon.

Yolei took Kari and Gatomon with her, leaving Ken and Patamon to ride with TK. Ken just turned coldly away from the two, much to their shame and Stingmon’s disappointment.

Then the gang was off, and Ken remained cold to TK and Patamon the entire time. TK and Patamon didn’t even try to break the ice, and Ken had no intention of it either.

Kari hated seeing this, but it was understandable. She just hoped the rest of the gang wouldn’t treat her or TK this harshly.

Meanwhile, in Raven’s realm,

“Raven, how do you intend to find the other creators?” asked Robin “Do you even know where they are, or where to start looking?”

“I do.” answered Raven “I remember when Erebus told us all about the creators and how they were sealed away.

I think I know how to awaken them, but to do that, I need to confront Erebus himself.”

Starfire gasped hard and nearly fainted. The others felt the same as she did.

“Confront Erbus?!” cried Cyborg “As in the big guy himself, who caused all this chaos?!”

Raven simple nodded once and asked, “You have a better way?”

She had them all there, but Starfire couldn’t help ask “Raven, I do not understand? You intend to return to our world? Surely the dark angels will not tolerate this.”

“I’m not worried.” said Raven “…Remember, I can absorb some of their powers. So if they try to put up a fight, at least I can stand a chance against them… and so can all of you.”

The Titans went totally silent, frozen with shock. “Did you just say…“All of us?” asked Terra.

“Yes.” answered Raven “I can’t leave here with you guys here. Remember, this is my mind. Once I leave here, anything that happens to me out there can affect you in here.

It’ll be safer if we all travel together.”

More silence followed, but seeing as there no arguments, they all began to agree.

“We should do it.” said Robin.

“I am with you.” agreed Starfire.

“Count me in.” added Cyborg.

Terra was the only one who hesitated to say she was in, and the others all looked at her. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m in, but…” she paused and hinted at her pregnant stomach.

“How far along are you?” asked Raven.

“About, eight months, give or take. I’m not due for at least another month.”

Raven then gawked strictly at her.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Terra…” Raven said “You’re going to be a mom… right now.”

Terra gulped hard, and the other Titans felt nervous. Raven was going to use some of her power to help Terra birth the baby immediately.

“Are you insane?!” cried Terra “That’s premature birth.”

“Not after eight months.” Raven said “It’s a little risky I know, but it should be okay. Trust me; I know a lot about medical studies.”

The others agreed, and Robin urged Terra, “I know it seems scary, but this needs to be done.”

Cyborg nodded “We can’t have you followin’ us in your current condition.”

Starfire sighed, “Oh, and think how joyous it will to finally meet your child!”

Terra thought it over deeply, and finally agreed to do it.

In Discord’s Realm,

“Let me get this straight,” said Applejack to Twilight “You intend to search every single dimension in every possible kind of existence… for a bunch of creator gods?”

Many of the other ponies got dizzy just trying to think of how many dimensions there were and how long that would take, but Twilight stated, “Yes, only I won’t be searching every single dimension. If I know Erebus, he knows where the creators were all sealed away. So I’ll get it from him.”

Everyone gasped, and Discord held up a “crazy-meter” which literallty went berserk at what Twilight had said.

“Just as I thought.” He said, and then yelled “YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING!!”

Celestia picked her ear from the shouting and cleared her throat. “I’m afraid I agree with Discord on this one.”

“I as well.” added Luna “You can’t possibly want to challenge Erebus: The God of Darkness.”

Twilight shook her head, “I didn’t say I wanted to challenge him. I’m going to get the information from him, and he won’t even know I’m there.”

Twilight explained her plan, to get to Erebus, and try to read his mind. Since he knew where the spirits of the other creators were sent to when they were sealed, she could find them and maybe try to unleash them.

“Well, that does some bit of sense.” said Starlight “But you’re forgetting something…

Our magic doesn’t work in the dark environments. Only the dark angels can use power there, or any creature that uses darkness.”

“I know that,” said Twilight “And I have a plan for that too.”

Then she headed outside.

“Where are you going?” asked Cadance.

Twilight then spread out her wings and took off from the porch of the house. “Hey! What are you doing?” Discord called, and he flew up after her.

Twilight then stopped in the middle of the vast, swirling darkness of the dimension. “It’s got to work!” she said to herself, and she concentrated hard, and her horn began to glow.

Her magic wasn’t restricted in Discord’s realm, unless he blocked it of course, which he didn’t as he was curious as to what she was doing.

He got his answer as he saw bits of dark dust being absorbed from the air.

“Hey, that’s the dark powder.” said Discord.

Twilight knew Discord had used it to lace his dimension to spare it from the ravage. Now she had regathered all powder into one big clump that she kept together with her magic.

Then she headed back for the house where she told everyone her plan…

“I was doing some thinking, and thanks to Discord, he showed me the full potential of this powder’s magic.”

The ponies all blinked and looked over at Discord.

“I did?” Discord asked, and then he faked his ignorance, “Uh… sure I did.”

Twilight ignored him, “This powder has essence of the Dark Zone in it, and if the Dark Angels really couldn’t sense this world because of it, then it should grant us the same kind of powers as the Dark Angels have.”

The gang all winced,

“You mean, we’d be just like them, and be able to do some of the things they do?” asked Rainbow “Seriously, I don’t know if that’s cool or scary.”

“Personally, I choose the latter.” muttered Rarity.

Starlight was astonished, “I’ve never seen a kind of magic like this before.” then she asked Twilight “It’s so crazy, it just may work.”

Discord refused to participate. “No-No-No, and again, No!” he said and he zapped the powder out of sight, and then blocked all the other ponies’ magic.

“Discord!” snapped Pinkie.

“What’s eatin’ you?” asked Applejack.

The ponies all protested, until Celestia whistled loudly quieting them. “I trust Discord has a reason for all this?” she then said while glaring at him herself, along with her sister and Cadance.

Discord said with great concern, and none of his usual playfulness, “Look, I don’t want you to take any more risks. Look what happened the last time you did-- you all got hurled across dimensions, you angered the gods, and look what happened…!!

Every single world in every single universe was horribly obliterated, so many were lost, and we just barely got out of it alive with a little hope to survive!”

Fluttershy noted the sound of his concern, and had never seen him show this much caring and before. “Discord…”

“And now…” Discord continued “You want to actually sneak up to the head dark angel, risk battling him and his massive army, all for some information?!!

I can’t let you do it! It’s too dangerous and I… I…” He could not believe what he was about to say next “…I really don’t want to lose you guys! You’re all I’ve got left!”

Tears were showing in his eyes, and he couldn’t even try to hide them.

“Aw, Discord…” said Pinkie, and she couldn’t help but give him a big hug for the first time since… ever!

The others were all especially amazed in him, especially Celestia.

Fluttershy fluttered up to him, “That was sweet of you to say, and believe me… I feel just the same.”

Discord looked up at her, “You do.”

“Discord, darling.” said Discord “We’ve had many adventures over the years, but none as dangerous as this. Of course we realize the dangers, but we can’t simply ignore this potential.”

Cadance stepped forth, “This just may be the only way to restore our worlds to normal, and get back all our friends and loved ones.”

Discord realized this, but he just couldn’t seem to bring himself to let it happen.

Twilight then winked at her friends- she had an idea.

“Didn’t you say that you were fond of Equestria?”

“I know what you’re doing,” Discord said to her “And it won’t work.”

“Didn’t you learn that friendship was a lot better than power?”

“I don’t even hear you!”

“Did you also once say you were the greatest power of all time, and now you’re going to let some dark creature overshadow you?”

Discord was losing his patience by now, and Fluttershy spoke, “Discord, will you let us at least try… for me?” and she fluttered her eyes at him, finally winning him over.

“Fine.” he said, and with a snap of his fingers he unlocked the ponies’ magic and made the powder reappear, much to everyone’s delight, and Fluttershy hugged him.

“Just so you know…” Discord said “In all fairness, I did warn you-- Just like I warned you, before, not to mess with the Dark Angels.”

In the Feudal Era,

The dark demons were proving to be a lot harder to beat than the others thought. They had suffered so many blows from the fighters’ attacks, and yet still seemed to be able to keep going.

“Damn!” growled Inuyasha “This dark aura keeps making those demons stronger! We’ve got to try and get rid of it!”

Kagome was still unable to get a clear shot at the tainted jewel shards in the ground, what with all those demons roaming about, and even still she had to protect the royal couple.

Kimo and Tsuyu held each other tightly as they stayed well behind Kagome.

“We need help!” cried Kagome.

Suddenly, a stray arrow flew just past her and struck the ground where one of the jewel shards was.

“Huh?” cried Kagome.

“What?” snapped Inuyasha, and he and everyone turned as saw, “Kikyo?”

Naraku was non-too pleased to see her, and she glared straight at him.

“Kikyo…” Naraku hissed “I seem to be attracting quite the crowd.”

“Flattery does not become you, Naraku.” said Kikyo, and she armed her bow again and fire straight at him, forcing him to leap out of the way.

Inuyasha was so lost by the presence of his former love, that he almost lost sight of the battle, especially when Sesshomaru used Tokijin to fire its Kenatsu needles at a demon he was facing, and nearly hitting Inuyasha… had he not seen it at the last second and jumped out of the way just in time!

“Hey! Watch what you’re doing! You almost hit me!”

Sesshomaru showed no qualms for this and focussed on the battle, much to his brother’s irate!

Even with Kikyo now helping, the fight still barely seemed evenly matched. As long as the dark aura stayed, the demons would never stay down.

Miroku couldn’t bear this any longer, and leapt off of Kirara.

“Miroku!” called Sango. Then she saw him unbinding the prayer beads on his hand. “No! Don’t do it!”

“You’ll get the poison insects!” added Shippo.

Miroku didn’t care!

“WIND TUNNEL”

The wind began to flow, absorbing the air itself, and some of the darkness along with it.

“How foolish…!” Naraku sneered, and watched as Miroku got some of the insects as well.

“STOP, MIROKU!!” shouted Kagome, but Miroku wouldn’t stop… until he started feeling sore inside as the venom from the insects spread.

Now he was forced to re-seal his hand, and he collapsed to the ground.

“Miroku!” cried Sango, and she and Shippo leapt of Kirara to tend to him.

“San…go!” groaned Miroku “…I… have failed. I didn’t… absorb enough of the aura.”

“Is he alright!” called Lord Hime.

“No, he isn’t!” said Kagome, and she told Sango to take Miroku back to the palace and treat the poison.

Sango hesitated at first, not wanting to leave her friends at the mercy of the demons, but Miroku’s worsening condition made her change her mind, and she and Shippo flew off on Kirara.

Inuyasha was furious, “You’ll pay for this, Naraku!”

Naraku only snickered, “You shouldn’t go blaming me for what the monk did on his own accord. Even you and your friends warned him not to.”

Inuyasha roared and charged at him, but the demons blocked his way and forced him to jump away when they attacked, and Sesshomaru leapt in and hacked one of the demons right down the middle, finally defeating it.

“Lord Sesshomaru…!” cheered Jaken “That was well done!”

Rin just watched her master with glee.

Miroku may not have absorbed all of the aura, but at least enough to weaken the demons slightly, but still they were far too strong to keep down.

Kikyo then stood near Kagome. “I need your help. If you can distract the demons, I may be able to strike the tainted shards and weaken the aura more.”

Kagome agreed, and the two archers got their bows ready.

Kagome fired a shot at one of the demons, stunning it. This gave Kikyo the clear shot she needed, and she fired her own arrow at a jewel shard in the ground. The sacred aura purified the shard, and the dark aura emitting from it ceased.

Still it was just one shard, which another insect came and took back to Naraku. “Nice shot.” he hissed “It’s a pity there’s still more.”

“He’s right!” cried Kagome “How are we going to take out all the others?”

Before Kikyo could answer, she stiffened, “I sense a spiritual force is near.”

Kagome froze on the spot, and then, right before everyone’s eyes, the dark aura was being absorbed into the sky, stronger than what Miroku did.

“What’s going on?” asked Sesshomaru.

Inuyasha looked up, and while he couldn’t see he figured he knew what it was.

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu. She could see him, right up in the air absorbing the aura into himself. Regardless of how Nobunaga may or may not resented the others for all the pain and torment he had suffered, in these days he was still bound by the Dark Angels code: to absorb the dark aura from the respected world he once lived in.

Naraku could see him also, being a creature of darkness himself, but no one else could, not even Sesshomaru. “What is going on? I see no one!”

Inusyasha didn’t answer, but watched as Nobunaga absorbed the last of the dark aura from the air and the tainted shards. Thus, the skies were clear once again, and the demons had lost their super strengths.

“Now’s my chance.” he gloated, and he prepared to finish them off, but Naraku surprisingly called the demons off and absorbed them back into his body, and then glared straight up at Nobunaga, “So you are the creature of darkness everyone speaks of.”

Nobunaga was shocked that this creature could see him. However, he simply scoffed, “My business here is completed. I will take my leave.”

“On the contrary: I think you’ll be staying.” hissed Naraku, and from out of his furs he pulled out a wodden block with a sacred seal on it.

Kikyo gasped, “An Reiryoku block.”

Kagome had read about those from her ancient history textbooks, “He’s going to try and capture Nobunaga’s spirit.”

Naraku tossed the block straight up at the spirit!

“Nobunaga!” cried Tsuyu, but she and the others watched as Nobunaga just remained where he was in midair as the block flew up, and straight through him without harming him or capturing him at all.

Naraku growled, and Nobunaga narrowed his eyes at him as he hovered down to his level, and glared at him through his mask. “You will find that I am not like ordinary spirits! I warn you not to aggravate me further! For I am capable of causing great horrors beyond anything you yourself would understand!”

Naraku remained silent, but hardly frightened. Though he was starting to realize perhaps this kind of dark power was too much even for himself to bear.

For the very first time in his life, he was willing to back down. “It is not very easy for me to admit defeat, but even I can tell where the line must be drawn.”

Inuyasha was nearly twisted in shock, “Naraku’s actually giving up?”

Even Kagome was amazed “Well there’s always a first time.”

Kikyo and Sesshomaru remained as neutral as ever, as if this didn’t bother them a bit.

Naraku then flopped to the ground, and his baboon fur melted away revealing it was just another of his puppets, and the last of the insects flew away with the jewel shards.

Inuyasha just scoffed and sheathed his sword, “Well, so much for him-- the coward.”

Sesshomaru looked rather disappointed, and began to walk off.

“Where do you think you’re going?” snapped Inuyasha.

“I’ve wasted enough time here today. Like Naraku, I, too, have lost interest in this worthless pursuit.”

Inuyasha growled, but his brother continued to walk away, “Until we meet again, brother!” he hissed him

Jaken and Rin jogged to catch up with him.

Nobunaga sighed, and he prepared to leave himself and return to the Dark Zone.

“Wait!” cried Tsuyu as she wretched out of her husband’s arms and dashed towards him.

“Princess!” called Lord Kimo!

“Nobunaga, please don’t leave just now.”

Hearing her voice, and seeing her face… it only brought him great emotional pain.

Even though Kagome couldn’t see Nobunaga, she knew he could hear her, “Please, we need to talk with you, it concerns us all!”

Nobunaga was growing annoyed, and did not wish to be disturbed, and he leapt up high into the air.

“Nobunaga!” shouted Tusyu “Wait, please don’t leave! I wish to speak with you!”

Nobunaga ignored her, and created a portal in the skies to head back to the Dark Zone.

“…I know of your feelings for me!”

He suddenly stopped, frozen in shock.

He just stood where he was in midair before his portal to the Dark Zone, which closed with his stalling.

Kagome, Inyasha and Kimo couldn’t see him, but Kikyo-- being practically dead and her sacred powers enabled her to see spirits. “This spirit was a case of unrequited love.” she thought to herself, “Is that why he is so dark and disturbed?”

Nobunaga, still in shock, slowly floated down to the ground, and he turned to face the princess, and her tear-filled eyes.

In the present day, Nobunaga began to moan and groan as he held his head. “No! Not again!” he wailed.

“Lord Nobunaga!” cried one of his drone angel ladies, “What’s wrong?”

Nobunaga’s pain stopped, but he sighed more miserably, “My memories-- my history has been altered once more!”

He wasn’t the only one to feel this…

…Erebus himself felt the alterations in the timelines. “Cursed mortals!” he growled “Even in past memories they find ways to disturb me!” he calmed himself “It matters naught, now. Their worlds are mine, and nothing will change what has been done!”

Back in the Digital World, Kari and TK were reunited with their siblings and friends.

Matt and Tai nearly crushed them in the biggest hugs they could ever give.

The Digimon were all happy to see Gatomon and Patamon again.

“But I thought you were exiled to the Dark Ocean?” asked Gomamon.

“Never mind that now,” said Patamon “I never thought I’d ever see bright light again!”

Nobody bothered to bring up the past mistakes that lead to the imprisonment, especially since they had other things to worry about, like another tremor that just hit, shaking the lands worse than ever.

“We can’t last like this much longer,” said Tai.

Agumon agreed, “At this rate, the Digital World will fall apart like a house of cards in a draft.”

Kari’s stomach gave a nasty turn, especially when she was told by her brother what Gennai had told them.

“I really hope we don’t have to send anyone out, Tai.”

“We all do, Kari.” said Tai “But, I hate to say it, it’s either a few people die, or everyone dies.”

Kari understood this, but it didn’t make her feel any better.

“A’rgh!” growled TK “Why does all this keep happening?! How can destiny keep throwing stones at us like this?”

Ken and Yolei caught what he said.

“Destiny?” said Ken.

“…Stones!” cried Yolei, and then they both shouted together “THE DESTINY STONES!!”

All their friends turned to face them.

“The Destiny Stones?” asked Hawkmon.

“What do they have to do with anything?” added Wormon.

Ken and Yolei explained how the stones connected the Digital World and the Real World in a magical bond that kept them in balance.

“And what is the Destiny Stones’ main elemental force…?” Yolei asked playfully.

“…Light.” said Kari “Pure light, and mixed with a little hope.”

She and TK, and well as the others remembered what Azulongmon had told them in their first encounter-- “The Crest of Light brings Light to shine on the darkness, and The Crest of Hope continues to shine for all who believe.”

“I think I get what you mean.” said Izzy, and he programed a simulator on his screen, “Maybe, if we can tap into the cast power of all seven destiny stones, we can use them to create a shift in our world, and undo what the Dark Angels did.

We can even summoned forth a vast army to fight them if they try to rebel.”

While some of the team felt the hope returning, many others were skeptical, “But I thought only creatures of Darkness could even have a chance against the Dark Angels?” asked Cody.

“That’s right.” agreed Armadillomon, and even if we could get an army to fight the Dark Angels, they still outnumber us a-jillion-gazillion, who knows what-illon.”

Izzy did all the calculations, and despite the facts, there was still one hope that could help them, and it involved Ken, Yolei, TK, and Kari.

Ken immediately caught on, “You don’t mean…?!”

“Not the Dark Ocean?!” added Yolei.

“We may not have any other choice,” said Izzy “But make no mistake; the final decision will have to be up to Gennai and the four guardians. I’ve already sent Gennai the message, and I hope he answers.”

Not a single member of the group felt easy about this.

Meanwhile,

Terra levitated off the ground by Raven’s power, almost as if she were sitting on a hospital bed. Her shorts were pulled off and her legs were spread apart as she breathed stressfully.

“How’s it coming?!” she cried.

“Easy now…!” Raven said “Just a little more, then you can start to push.”

Raven then used her power to help accelerate the birth process, which struck Terra with many stinging contractions and making her scream in pain, “OH, SHIT!! THIS HURTS!!”

Cyborg and Starfire let Terra squeeze their hands to help with the pain, since they could take the pressure.

Cyborg scanned her with his med-com, “Raven, you better hurry-- vital signs don’t look too good.”

Raven was sweating bullets. She had studied about birthing, but never thought she’d actually be delivering one.

As for Robin, all he could do was sit on the sides and watch with his nerves going through the roof. So many stressful things happening all at once, and there was so much more to come after they finished here.

“AAAAHHH!!” Terra screamed.

“Okay, get ready!” Raven hollered, as she moved her hands into position to catch the baby. “Push, now!”

Terra began to push with all her might, and Cyborg counted to ten slowly for her.

“Stop!” snapped Raven.

Terra panted like she was on the verge of dying.

“Be strong, Terra!” cried Starfire “You can do this!”

Tears of pain came to Terra’s eyes. She never felt so scared-- so hurt in her life.

“Okay, and go!” said Raven, and Terra pushed again, and Cyborg counted up.

“It’s coming!” cried Raven “Keep pushing, Terra!!”

“I CAN’T!!”

“YES YOU CAN!!” shouted Robin “You’re a Teen Titan, and Titans never give up!”

Not exactly the right thing to say, as it made her remember how she gave up the Titans for Slade, and then gave up being a hero altogether to be a civilian-- and look what that did!

“Terra! Terra…!!” Raven called to her “Terra, you need to push!

PUSH, DAMN YOU!! PUSH!!”

Terra screamed and pushed with all her might. Her powers were starting to resonate, and the ground actually quaked, which actually give Raven a bit of a headache-- it was her mind after all.

Terra gave one final, big push!

“Got it!” cried Raven, and the next sound anyone heard was the cry of a newborn baby!

Raven couldn’t believe her eyes, or what she had just done, but she held up the baby for all to see-- it was a healthy boy.

Peach colored skin, and blue eyes, and blonde hair. He looked just like his mother.

Terra gazed at her child with tears and happy smiles. All the others just gazed at the little bundle as Raven used her power to clean him and cut the umbilical cord.

Robin then graciously gave his cape to wrap the baby in, and Raven passed her son to Terra.

“Oh!” Terra cooed happily “Hi… hi there.”

The baby calmed down as he looked at his mother smiling at him.

“Oh, he is so the adorable!” cried Starfire.

“Way to go, Terra.” said Cyborg “You too, Raven.”

Raven just couldn’t stop smiling. Despite all the trauma and fatalities she and her friends had faced, this moment actually made her feel a bit at ease.

Then she quickly used her powers to heal and strengthen Terra back to normal, but Terra barely noticed as she was too busy cuddling her baby.

“What are you going to call him?” asked Robin.

Terra thought it over as she looked at her son, and immediately decided, “Garfield… after his dad.”

A long and awkward moment of silence followed as everyone thought of Beast Boy-- how they would be most-likely facing him soon, and all the things he had done to their world, but it was Terra’s choice, and she leaned forth and pecked her little darling on his head, and everyone watched as he fell quietly asleep.

The rest was all drowned out in silence and peace.

Author's Note

I know it seems kind of cheesy to have Naraku give up on a pursuit, but face it-- he's not that much needed anymore, and the Dark Angels aren't really involved in the actual Inuyasha plotlines.

He's just not needed anymore, and he's not supposed to be the main focus, and I am getting tired.